《The path He chose》 Prologue
*Author''s Note* This story is a joint work between me (Kurogane) and my Proofreader, Mek. Nonetheless, I will be taking ideas both from my PR and the audience. Note that things will change a lot between the story seeing as this Prologue is going to change due to it being incomplete and I feel sorry for letting the audience read something that isn''t perfected. However, I will be keeping in touch to those who review it and give me pointers and I am willing accept any ideas as long as it pertains to the story. Nothing too OP and I am looking for new ideas on people which the MC will interact with. This story will be transformed by the viewers. Something that I don''t know has been done in this site but I have yet to see one. But let''s get on with the prologue. RE: Author''s Note My PR edited it and revised it a bit better hope it looks good?
Prologue There stood a man at the pinnacle of his youth. A man with a brazen look of masculinity and broad shoulders that exceeded his age. He stood at the epitome of what a man should be in his life. Not concerned of what his enemies thought of him but how his loved ones perceived him. He is a man of the family and sought to create his clan. Hundreds moved with unyielding resolve to execute every command this man laid out for them. Who is this man who emitted such aura of high unyielding spirit full of caliber and nobility? This man known as Ryuu Kurogane was the initial head of the far eastern plains clan. His vast power, resolve and determination became the cornerstone for the first generation that excelled the clan¡¯s martial arts prowess. Ryuu Kurogane, throughout his life created a family that was governed by no one, not even the Emperor of Japan. They knew it would end in useless bloodshed as the Kurogane clan presided over the Far East with their inborn fighting capabilities. The Empire of Japan sought to gain the clan''s trust through bribery and other petty schemes however it ended in impasse. Once the next generation came into leadership of the clan inconsequently many of the practitioners gained various jobs under the empire often leading various conquests over the eastern countries. However, the spread of power concerned the 2nd generation head as he looked for guidance from the original founder who was on his death bed. The current second generation head was as also the son of Ryuu Kurogane. His name was Shin Kurogane. He, too was a master of various martial arts yet he didn''t retain majority of his father''s prowess due to the incapability of his softened heart. Shin wanted the clan to expand even further without threatening the entire populace but through knowledge, wisdom and political wealth. He envisioned that enhancements in weaponry, like the ¡°Musket¡± would soon overtake the clan¡¯s fighting abilities. He wanted the clan to survive the continual advancement of weapon engineering. Shin knew that the physical body had limits presumably a toddler could wield this gunpower machinery. With proper aim and trajectory a miniature rock could instantly end a warrior¡¯s life. The discovery of gunpowder lead to the existence of a weapon resembling a high-propelled arrow which was quickly mass produced by the Empire of Japan As Ryuu Kurogane laid on his deathbed, he signaled his son in order to tell the young man an impending prophecy from an ascended spirit that easily rivaled the gods. ¡°M-my son...I believe my time is nearing soo...¡± Ryuu hastily spoke and suddenly blood erupted from his mouth. Shin quickly alerted the near by members of the clan to hurry and retrieve some medical supplies however Ryuu waved his disapproval at his son. ¡°Do n-not fret over this, I have something to tell yo...¡± Ryuu spoke in a deathly wheeze as he continued to wipe the blood from his mouth. ¡°Shin, I have noticed your recent developments on expanding the clan and I, too have been foolish to not keep up with the times so I have acknowledged your decisions as the head. I hope your future generations will continue to expan-¡± Ryuu hurried his explanations but he knew his time was running low as the blood from his mouth increased. ¡°Father! Please do not speak anymore. I cannot bear seeing you like this.¡± Shin spoke with a worried expression and tears began to form but as soon as those watery substance formed his father bellowed in anger. ¡°Shin Kurogane! You may be weak through emotions due to your mother passing but I do not want my son crying over such trivial things as my death! You have a clan to lead and you must first adhere to my current instruction on expanding the clan!¡± Coughing more blood as he bellowed those sentences unable to yield to his deathly fate. ¡°My son, you must understand. I am going to leave this world. You will have to continue onward with the whole clan on your shoulders. Do not fret. A Godly spirit is forever watching over this clan as I have bonded its powers within the clan...However, this power can only be accessed through one of my descendants. The clan must survive. The foretold child will be born from my descendants containing my unyielding spirit and power to challenge the gods..¡± Ryuu tried his best to maintain his composure but the amount of blood was piling. The clan family surrounding Ryuu¡¯s deathbed felt the pressure of having to ensure that his future descendants survived in the current turbulent, unending strife. The family was unsure to follow such a god that no one had ever saw nor heard of. Suddenly, the room ruptured in a quake only to see a glimmer of light above the ceiling. Immediately they moved their gazes from their dying elder towards the increasing light of unimaginable pressure. The pressure was too great for the family to continue looking up. They tried their hardest to not yield to the unknown power. Instead their bodies continued to slouch further down in a prostrating position under the spirit. Its presence exceeded the pressure of Ryuu Kurogane. Shin, observing his family members prostrating over the spirit, could not help and wondered why he could barely feel the pressure. As he pondered over the strange event he noticed that his father was bleeding through his mouth, ears and eye sockets. Immediately Shin knew instinctively that the reason he wasn''t effected was due to his father''s interference. Shin could not utter a single word as his father looked ever so happily that he managed to let out a single tear. A tear that he had not shed ever since he took over the eastern plains with his fists. Shin did not know why his father would do this but in his heart he knew that his father was going to miss his family. Ryuu looked at his son and began to usher him to move closer so he could speak yet barely. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°My.....time.....up.....listen.....take....care...of...clan....family....I...will...miss.....do..not..forget....promise...protect family....my son....I....will...miss....yo-¡± As Ryuu uttered his last words not even finishing them, the spirit stopped his onslaught of encroaching pressure and turned to Shin. ¡°You...will...adhere...to...your...father''s....words... I...will...watch...and...see....the...man...whom...Ryuu...chose....as...his...successor.... Do...not...fail...his...expectations....and...raise...the...clan.... Ryuu...will...watch...over...his....future...descendants...until the...fated...one arrives....¡± The spirit ghastly spoke towards shin as if he were to curse him yet nothing happened. Shin knew he would never betray his father nor betray his expectations. He would raise his clan to the fullest even if it meant going against his father''s teachings. As soon as he steeled his resolve, the spirit then violently vanished and permeated the room with a blinding light; leaving everyone gazing at their dead elder. After they announced the death of Ryuu Kurogane, the country of Japan bowled in tears as they lost a man of untouchable means. A man who is easily recognized as the strongest in his age. A man who equally had the right to challenge the Emperor and reign as the Ruler of Japan. Apart from the endless turmoil, he managed to build a solid clan that had various teachings ranging from ancient Aikido to legendary Ninjutsu. The clan of Kurogane was the one that cried the most. They mourned for a total of 7 days and at the temple on Mt. Fuji where he trained was where he was buried next to his wife, Akane. The clan immediately took charge as they knew they had to be prominent figures in the Empire of Japan then WWII struck. The clan survived the onslaught of the Americans and they sought the end of their turmoils and the spirit once intervened. They had survived but at the cost, their descendant will take even longer to arrive into the world in order to change the destiny of the world which they knew nothing about.
Year 20XX The world is busily expanding and making new innovations. New weaponry that was incorporated within the military such as M16''s to guided missles and various prototypes. New technology that allowed full immersion within a fabricated reality. A person could escape reality within a egg-shaped capsule. With the addition of full body suits that allowed a person to become a hero of some sort yet the latter has never been revealed due to various reasons concerning personal identity and it only had the initials of T.S. However, the egg-shaped capsules, various weaponry and the like were developed by a company that existed from ancient Japan. This company started long ago during the start of WWII and now they lead an advanced international corporation that exists on all four corners of the Earth. This company will be later known as the, ¡°Kurogane Corporation¡± or better known as their American counterparts, the ¡°Black Steel Company¡±. This corporation has lead many various extensive fields that brought forth technology that should never exist in 10 to 20 years in the future. However, the current chairman is a man that excelled in intellect as he has the highest IQ in the world. Over the course of time none other than the the direct descendants knew of the the Kurogane¡¯s secret legacy. The future descendants would retain the information from their previous forefathers. With this knowledge in hand they continued to progress the skills of the Kurogane¡¯s inheritance. However there was another hidden secret. The current chairman was not the true heir of the company. The true heir was unrivaled in his IQ which easily surpassed the current chairman. He is a man who has an unyielding spirit and superior intellect. His mind allows him to access the 90% of his brain that normal humans cannot. His brain retains every information gained and allows his mind to perform photographic memory at its peak. This man is at the pinnacle of strength, speed and intelligence. He is a humble man governed by no one. The rightful owner of the Kurogane Corporation forced his brother, the current reluctant chairman, to direct the company. The true heir was strong and resolute, deep inside he felt lonely due to his mastery of multiple martial arts reigning him the strongest man on the earth but he could not get over his increasing desire to get more powerful. His name was Souma Kurogane which translated to be True to the Black Steel fate... This boy was yet to be born but his story shall be told. The moment he is conceived on earth, a terrible earthquake could be felt throughout the earth as if signaling the descent of a god. Deep within the main HQ of Kurogane Corps. Located in the the center of Japan, a blissful light could be seen within the depths of the corridors that held the secrets of the Kurogane clan
MainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 1: Arrival Chapter 1: Arrival Japan, a country filled with many innovations, seeing as it is the main country to host the number one corporation that lead the world in intelligence and political wealth. The Kurogane Corporation employs the world¡¯s leading scientists developing future¡¯s technology that has lead to numerous inventions widely used today. Today is a normal day none like no other yet something was off about this day. Today felt like any other day, however, there was an ominous presence. Numerous tremors could be felt underneath the Earth. In Japan, slight tremors were a normal occurrence. Most people shrugged it off, and proceeded with their everyday life. Only a few began to wonder. People shrugged off the feeling as if it were a normal occurrence but one can only wonder. On the base of Mt. Fuji multiple vehicles, carrying various amounts of ¡°black suit¡± men, were parked in an orderly manner. Within the center, one could spot a female wearing a kimono. If she weren¡¯t in a stretcher, she would easily rival today¡¯s ¡°Yamato Nadeshiko¡± in terms of natural beauty. She exuded a beautiful aura that would easily tame a savage beast. As they ushered her along the path, she would gently rub her stomach as if she was trying to communicate to the being within her stomach. This woman was in the process of going into labor. As the woman was being escorted up the mountain, a man strode beside her without losing a single tempo as if he were stuck to the stretcher. This man looked utterly normal. If someone was normal within a high school setting, this man would be the character that sat next to the window as if he wanted to be a typical protagonist within a shoujo manga. People still wonder to this day on how the hell he managed to marry a idolized japanese woman that had an aura of such high nobility. But no matter how normal he looked, he was a man that had a similar build to those ¡°black suit¡± men. He may be normal but he surely has trained his body. ¡°Koujiro-san, your wife is in labor! We must escort her quickly to the temple where she shall give birth to your son!¡± The doctor of the Kurogane clan spoke with an increasing tone to the man who stood beside his wife. ¡°Haruka, my wife we will get through this together! Do not give up. I will always be beside you¡± Koujiro reassured his wife that they will go through this together. Haruka felt her husband¡¯s confidence when she saw the resolve in his eyes. As they gradually ascended the mountain, the whole world could feel the slight tremors. No one knew the source, however, they located its origins to be within the country of Japan. The higher they climbed the mountain, more tremors could be felt yet Mt. Fuji was unaffected; as if a barrier protected the sacred mountain. They arrived at the temple which presided the grave of Ryuu Kurogane and Akane Kurogane understandably they had no time to offer their prayers due to the alarming rate which Haruka screamed. They approached the temple and the ¡°black suits¡± immediately began their operation. They scoured the entire temple and brought forth various blankets and a large futon which they laid Haruka upon. The men quickly brought the equipment to assist the doctor before dispersing back towards the base of the mountain. The doctor quickly began to analyze the situation of both the baby and mother. The black suits quickly dispersed and the only people remaining were Koujiro, his wife and the doctor. As soon as the last black suits left the temple, Kourjiro quickly ushered his approval at the doctor to begin his operation¡­ * * * * * * * Throughout the country of Japan and the rest of the world, violent tremors trembled the entire planet. Everyone in sync, stumbled at the violent tremors that occurred in succession. After an hour of turmoil, the tremors subsided and everyone sighed at relief. Everyone seemed to relax but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. Eventually people continued onward. The city was filled with phones ringing and many voices echoed throughout the cities. As everyone assumed to be safe, they knew they were wrong from the start. At the temple cries could be heard and a man who continuously reassured his woman that they will get through this together. The woman nearing the end, roared in pleas as if she was being torn inside. Excessive amounts of blood poured from her exterior and the doctor was shocked at the amount that spilled. No one knew what was happening and the man quickly ushered the doctor to finish his operation or his wife wouldn¡¯t survive. The doctor was sweating excessively because this has never happened within the entire medical history. A seal was being formed from the excessive amounts of blood that poured from the woman¡¯s body. One would think that this seal was a magical seal that often appeared in various MMORPG¡¯s. The seal was glowing while the baby¡¯s head was hanging out. The glow from the seal shown brighter as the woman pushed out her son with resolve. The moment the baby was finally pushed out, a vicious earthquake could be felt throughout the entire Earth. Even at the base of Mt. Fuji, the cars rocked violently side to side however the tremors never seemed to reach the temple at the summit. The doctor gasped for air as he was covered in blood and took hold of the baby but as soon as he moved the baby towards the woman, his gaze turned pale. The man beside him roared and tears flowed like twin waterfalls down his face. His wife had passed away¡­ ¡°Haruka! Haruka! WHY!! DON¡¯T LEAVE!!¡± Koujiro bellowed in sadness as he gazed at his wife¡¯s lifeless body. Koujiro knelt down to the floor flabbergasted at this point. Tears continued to formed as he ushered his wife to return to him. He cried until the doctor told him to stop as Koujiro attempted to batter his wife to return. The doctor held the baby but while focused on the death of Haruka, he forgot for a split second that the baby was not crying. The doctor¡¯s heartbeat increased to dangerous levels at the thought of losing 2 members of the Kurogane clan but he stared puzzlingly at the baby; which in returned stared back at him. The baby looked at The doctor felt as if the baby was staring into his soul or it was gazing into his power level as a human. The doctor quickly let out a sigh of relief that alerted Koujiro. ¡°M-my son!! Your mother is gone. You will grow up with no mother! I fail as a father who could not protect the mother of his own son. My son, I will raise you the way your mother would have...done...so¡­.!¡± Koujiro slouched in front of the infant as tears glistened falling upon the infant. The infant looked upon the man, which was his father, with a confused expression mixed with guilt. The baby took all its strength to move his hand and placed it upon the cheek of his father as if he wanted to tell him that everything is okay. The moment the infant did this, the father looked at his son lovingly, his last tears was dropped upon the baby. Koujiro knew from this moment on he had to take care of his son. He will no longer dwell on the past and he will continue to raise his son into a powerful man. After cleaning himself, Koujiro held the baby in his arm after dismissing the doctor and wondered what the baby¡¯s name should be. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Hmm...your name should be unique my son...your mother would want a beautiful name for you...How about Kyou?¡± Koujiro looked at his son while uttering these words mixed with happiness and sadness. The baby looked at his father with disapproval knowing his name should be better. Koujiro looked at his confused son and began to think of new names. The moment Koujiro wandered off into his mind, a light permeated the temple blocking the exits to prevent any outside interference. A figure could be seen within the light as it enveloped the room. The figure was of a man, but the figure did not have any facial features nor any recognition of the sort. All it had shown was an sillhouettte of a masculine body figure.The figure with its broad shoulders and finely sculptured legs darted towards Koujiro and the baby. Koujiro initially assumed an attack and attempted to prevent any injury, luckily nothing happened. The spirit stared at the two communicating a deep thought at the newborn. After he finished, the spirit gathered a pillar of light that contained various runic scriptures. Koujiro stared confusingly at the spirit and tried to speak. The moment Koujiro attempted to speak, the spirit interrupted: ¡°That...child¡­is¡­.my...descendant¡­..our...descendant.. He...shall...be...the...one¡­..to...chose...a...path¡­.. His path¡­.will...be...harsh¡­.therefore¡­.I...will¡­. become one¡­.with...him...in...the...near...future¡­. His...name...shall...be¡­.Souma...Kurogane¡­. His path is the¡­.truth¡­.of..the...clan¡­. He shall find out everything¡­.is...not...easy¡­¡± The spirit spoke with immense regality and violently dispersed into thin air which out brought a bright light that is shown through the summit of Mt. Fuji. ¡®WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?¡¯ Koujiro stood there with a dumbfounded expression and inside his mind a tsukkomi could be heard. Immediately Koujiro knew that there was 2 things that had to be done. They will spend 7 days mourning for his wife and after that a meeting must be held between the elders. Koujiro stood up with the baby and opened the door that lead to outside garden within the temple grounds. This The garden connected to a small cliff had a miniature waterfall that shown bright due to the reflections of the sun and a wonderful Koi pond that was displayed at the bottom. Koujiro went to the cliff that overlooked the bottom of the mountain and lifted his son in the air over the mountain. A song could be heard that meant the cycle which all life goes through then out of nowhere a gust of wind slapped Koujiro across the face. ¡°WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?¡± screamed Koujiro but no one was there. His face was red in embarrassment because he looked stupid screaming at the sky. The doctor quickly motioned for Koujiro that the funeral will immediately start and they will begin preparations. Koujiro took his shirt and covered his son. As soon as the doctor turned the corner, his his screams of laughter could heard echoing down the hall, alerting Koujiro of exposure from his previous embarrassment. ¡°Life will get harder¡­.But I have steeled my resolve. Haruka please watch over us two. I promise to raise our son to the best of our abilities!¡± Koujiro mournfully spoke towards the temple which laid his dead wife and left the premises. * * * * * * Somewhere far away from civilization, a building that recided on a wandering cloud could be seen only to the gods and an ominous aura permeated the surrounding. Several voices could be heard coming from the building. All were shouting, mumbling and various stutters could be heard. ¡°THE CHILD HAS BEEN BORN!? ASMODAN WHY HAVE YOU FAILED ME!? YOU CLEARLY DID NOT KILL THE MOTHER!?¡± A prominent figure spoke as he sat on the highest platform from the rest. ¡°Sire, I have done the best of my abilities! Not to show any disrespect towards my liege but I must at least defend myself from persecution!¡± A figure spoke while kneeling towards the person that sat above everyone. ¡°SILENCE! THAT IS NO EXCUSE! I GAVE YOU FULL AUTHORITY AND YOU HAVE FAILED ME!¡± The man bellowed towards the kneeling person and gave off an unshakable pressure that alerted everyone in the building. ¡°My dear, Asmodan really did put forth his greatest abilities on performing your duties. He killed the mother but unfortunately the baby survived due to that god interfering from killing them.¡± A female figure that had a spunky body with excellent curves with a beautiful blue moonlight dress that gave off a wonderful smell. ¡°Ahem! I will still punish the man for failing! BE GLAD I WILL NOT CONDEMN YOU TO ETERNAL SUFFERING, HOWEVER! you must live on earth as a human being and die as one! I NOW BANISH YOU FROM THIS PLACE!¡± The room shook and chains appeared around Asmodan and dragged him across the floor. They took him out the building and the chains locked onto his soul and brought him down to earth. As he was falling, a smirk could be seen on his face as if he planned this all along. Back on earth, a man who looked ever so normal and a baby that never did cry could be seen driving off towards the center of Japan which received damage from the immediate earthquake no one expected. They arrived at a traditional Japanese abode with multiple rooms located with the premise with tatami mats that had a symbol of a Black steel twin sword cross located in the middle. They walked onto the entrance of the abode and the door immediately opened and a multitude of men and women bowed in sync towards the man and child. Koujiro walked into the building with his son in hand and his thoughts were all over the place.... ''How do I raise a kid....?''
Author''s note Well, the story continues. I am still looking for more ideas to shape the story. So far it looks like every two days a chapter will be released. I am currently working on the 5th chapter of Volume 1 and I hope everyone will continue to read the story!
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 2: Reasons Chapter 2: Reasons Looking upon a traditional Japanese home no one would suspect it rather than being a normal house, however they were misinformed. Various sword strikes could be heard that vibrated the house and constantly the people wondered what the hell was going within that house. ¡°Souma! Get up! Do the Jodan stance once more! You are lacking in discipline!¡± A man around the age of 65 snapped at the four year old and proceeded to beat him with the wooden sword. This man is known as Kentaro Shima, a man whose grandfather trained under Ryuu Kurogane and passed his teachings to his son and now his grandson inherits his teachings. ¡°You¡¯ve only done this 150 times! You must become resolute and unwavering! Do another set of strikes. Start from the Jodan and end with the Waki-gamae and repeat! DO NOT FAIL THIS TIME!¡± ¡°Shishou!, I have disappointed you!¡± Souma stood up and began to repeat the stances of Kendo. After finishing all stances, with every form was repeated 150 times each, Souma dropped to the floor due to fatigue. ¡°Souma, I am proud as your teacher! You may rest. Your mother would be proud of you. Seeing you like this, reminds me of the stories my grandfather told me about your great-great grandfather, Ryuu Kurogane but those stories are for a later time.¡± Kentaro stood up as soon as he heard a vehicle pull up in the lot. ¡°Souma my boy, let us go greet your father and after you must go take a bath while me and your father catch up on business.¡± ¡°Yes, Shishou.¡± Souma stood up and bowed at his teacher and moved towards the entrance to greet his father. ¡°Chichi-ue, welcome home.¡± ¡°Koujiro, your son is remarkable! He is able to learn the kendo stances on the first day but he must continuously shape his body in order to perform every move.¡± Kentaro held his head high on appreciating his disciple was a born genius. ¡°My son, you have done well! However you must not forget that we love you and there are reasons to why you must learn everything from your teacher. Nonetheless, why haven¡¯t you hugged your father when I arrived. You¡¯ve made me sad.¡± Koujiro looked expectantly at his self-absorbed son that treated everything so serious. Koujiro knew his son must be the one the elders talked about but he must know kindness and become a person of benevolence rather than a savage beast. Souma looked at his father and was ushered by his teacher to run and hug him. Souma jumped into his father¡¯s arms and was lifted into the air by his father. ¡°Welcome home dad, I missed you!¡± Souma teared at his father which he hasn¡¯t seen in 3 days due to his company pulling his father away from home. Souma quickly dropped down and went to his room to gather his clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Kentaro and Koujiro sat on the floor while being serviced by the maids. They brought out sashimi and various snacks along with the big bottle of sake. Kentaro poured a drink for Koujiro and both drank a cup and started to talk about other business pertaining to the growth of Souma and the current position of their lives... * * * * * * From a young age, Souma was very smart and very noble. Not once did he disrespect his father nor his teacher. He was the epitome of a perfect disciple, however his actions were quite odd. He barely smiled and his father Koujiro thought it was because there was no motherly figure in the house. He always performed with little to no mistakes but his emotions were quite void. Only to his father and teacher would his emotions show. He loved his father and teacher. Both of which raised him but Koujiro knew that he needed a motherly figure before his son becomes deprived of all emotions. Although only to his father and teacher where he showed emotions, there was another figure that often played with Souma. This person would always play with Souma from his infant years and gradually little by little emotions would appear on his face. This person was Hirumi Nakamura, a maid that worked for the Kurogane clan. She was in her late 20¡¯s and her figure was very beautiful. Not fat nor skinny, but above average. Her body was quite fit due to the actions that she partook in her duty as a maid of the Kurogane house. She liked the job not only because the pay was high but because she would often play with Souma. She often looked after Souma because she would have had a son around the same age of Souma but miscarried and her husband left her for another woman that bore his child. She cried endlessly until being recruited into the house which she took care of the young master. Koujiro saw this miracle happening. A person other than him and Kentaro was able to bring out emotions within his son. After Hirumi laid Souma in his bed, Koujiro immediately requested her presence in his room. Hirumi arrived in the room and sat in a seiza position and waited for Koujiro to speak. ¡°Hirumi, I have seen your actions towards my son¡± Koujiro spoke in a formal tone towards Hirumi but she was frightened at the fact she might be fired. ¡°M-master Koujiro, I have performed my duties to the utmost of my abilities. Is there anything I did wrong¡­?¡± Hirumi spoke with a shaken voice but the next words that came out of Koujiro¡¯s mouth will blow away all her insecurities. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°I want you to become a mother for Souma. I have noticed that you are always taking care of him a-and..¡± Koujiro didn¡¯t finish his sentence but he went towards Hirumi and sat in a Dogeza prostrating his entire body and began to finish his sentence. ¡°I want you to become my wife! I know you¡¯ve had a rough time experiencing a bad relationship but I want you for both me and my son! I will take care of you!¡± Koujiro spoke to the stunned woman. Koujiro never indulged to his sexual desires because he could not forget his wife, Haruka but his friend Kentaro always told him to find someone for Souma. Even before he noticed Souma becoming attached to Hirumi, Koujiro would always look at Hirumi because her eyes always had a peculiar aura and before he knew it, he became attracted to Hirumi. In Koujiro¡¯s mind he was apologizing repeatedly to his deceased wife but Haruka would never be mad at Koujiro. Koujiro was a very kind man and Haruka knew best in her soul that Koujiro would never betray her unless it was important. Although Koujiro¡¯s initial idea was to get a motherly figure but his desires were building everytime he gazed upon Hirumi. A few seconds passed and Hirumi snapped out of confusion and began to speak. ¡°M-master Koujiro! Please get up do not prostrate yourself upon me. I am unworthy of your presence. You have greatly helped me and I d-don¡¯t know what to say to your offer...I am a woman that has miscarried and my appearance is very lacking¡­ I do not have the confide-¡± Hirumi spoke fast and before she could even finish, Koujiro rose and began to steal her lips. Hirumi tried to struggle but she could not refuse the Master because she too, was yearning for a man. The night was very long for these two as they began to indulge in themselves. Various noises echoed throughout the japanese home and ''cat noises'' were being heard. Souma was alerted due to the noise and he thought stray cats invaded his home. He quickly grabbed his wooden sword and went to open the door but his teacher, Kentaro blocked the doorway. ¡°Whoa kiddo, you should be sleeping now.¡± Kentaro druggedly spoke to Souma. ¡°Shishou, stray cats have invaded my house. I must defend our home¡± Souma spoke with dignity. ¡°Ahh, those ar-ren¡¯t cats, th-hat¡¯s a baby being made. Your sibling will come soon.¡± Kentaro spoke to the innocent Souma. ¡°Sibling? I thought babies came from sporks? They come from flying sporks right Shishou?¡± ¡°No, my yo-young disciple. Babies are made when a man and woman ha-¡± Before Kentaro finish speaking he landed face front onto the floor and fell asleep. ¡°Shishou, Shishou! Wake up! You smell funny!¡± Souma looked confused at his drunk teacher and he began to drag his body towards his bed. Souma took out a futon from the closet and laid his passed out teacher in the futon. After completing this, the cat noises subsided but heavy panting could be heard throughout the house. Souma shrugged it off because he thought his father was doing late night exercises. Souma got in his bed and began to sleep. In his dreams, he was in a Fantasy world with dragons flying about and magic being endless. The world looked so surreal, with vast oceans and sky high mountains that endlessly peaked above the clouds. He dreamt of adventure and lore. Souma continued to dream about his fantasy adventure but little did he know that the experiences that happen in that world will randomly occur in his world¡­ * * * * * * Within the city of Tokyo, a man could be spotted walking in between the crowds. He looked like an average male, about 5¡¯9¡± that wore a cloak around his body. He has a normal face and normal clothes, however this man was far from normal. Chains could be heard rattling against the concrete as he walked between the crowds and 2 horns could be shaped over the cloak he wore. He walked around with a gleeful smile as if all his troubles were past him. This man is Asmodan.
Author''s note Well, this is chapter 2. I had various ideas and different events that I originally planned for this chapter but I changed it. I didn''t know whether to accelerate his childhood growth but if I did we''d lose important parts of his childhood. So I decided to break up the story into separated events that will form together around chapter 7 or 8. If you want to me to speed up his growth or keep the same format with the separate events just post it below and I''ll consider it.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 2.5: Thoughts Chapter 2.5: Thoughts On a floating fortress there stood a man and woman gazing upon the wildness that laid beneath their palace on top of a cloud that moved at a steady pace. The man dressed in sleek golden armor with woven garments over the polished armor. The garments had a bloodied cross that shaped majority of the garments and had a godly appearance of some sort. His gauntlets were dyed in blood as the color blended with the glowing color of gold and with his leggings that shone brightly with the sunlight impacting the armor¡¯s appearance. This man is known as Garoth, the ruler of the highest realm and also presides the nether realm after banishing Asmodan. Beside the man stood a woman. A woman that looked like she was in her mid 20¡¯s (oh you will be proven wrong) and had a body of a model. Her figure was voluptuous and it would seem that no man could tame such a seductress that garnered upon the lust of men. Unknown to her husband Garoth, she has slept with majority of the male gods and pried herself upon the unwillingness of the guards of her palace. She is an adulteress, a succubus of some sort, an uncanny woman that had eyes of a predator looking for more men to fill her lust. This woman is known as Lillith.
Lillith¡¯s thoughts
Lillith had set her eyes on Asmodan ever since he refused her offer to become the she-devil¡¯s sex slave. ¡®He will be mine. I will make it that his body yearns for me¡¯. Lillith tried all acts of seduction upon the ¡°innocent¡± Asmodan but was proven worthless. Eventually she even tried blackmail on taking over his realm unless he were to sleep with her but still it was fruitless. ¡®WHY WON¡¯T HE BE MINE¡¯ Lillith screamed in contempt due to the actions of Asmodan not falling for this woman. However Lillith did not know of Asmodan¡¯s plans as he was sent off to deal with ¡®that¡¯ child of a god. She waited endlessly for his arrival and he came back with tarnished body as if he came back from a year long war. Lillith drooled upon his body as the scars formed from his ¡°battle¡± not knowing what he would do next. ¡®Kyaaa! Oh my, those scars! Those heavenly muscles I must make him mine now!¡¯ Lillith scream internally full of glee but Asmodan shuddered in fright and began to cover himself. Lillith gave a wink towards Asmodan and he scurried off to find Garoth. Lillith could not hold her astonishment as Garoth told everyone about Asmodan¡¯s failure. After all Asmodan is a highly trained warrior that equally rivals Garoth in terms of strength but Asmodan easily passed Garoth in intelligence and was a sneaky conniver. Asmodan knelt upon the audience and received a full onslaught of Garoth¡¯s wrath and Lillith could not stay there watching her ¡®prey¡¯ become battered with words. Lillith tried to calm her husband that Asmodan merely did his best and Garoth barely was fazed at his wife¡¯s words. The next words shocked her. Asmodan was now shunned out of the kingdom and banished to the middle realm, where he will live as a mere mortal however retaining his appearance. As he was being dragged away, a slight grin could be seen on his face as he looked at Lillith and Lillith knew too well that her prey has escaped her. ¡®Oh you!, Asmodan you are terribly shy but I will find you and that chiseled body and make it all mine! Muhahaha!!¡¯ Snickering and awkward laughs could be heard in the hallway as the entire audience left the main room.
Garoth¡¯s thoughts
¡®ME LIKE SHINY ARMOR! BEAUTIFUL WIFE TO MY LEFT AND MY BODY IS COVERED BY PRETTY SHINY ARMOR FIT FOR A GOD!¡¯ Garoth thought to himself. He knew he was a gallant and awesome person. He could not ask for a better place and a beautiful wife. ¡®Oh and the night life is most perfect with this woman! Look at those hips when they grind upon me, makes me feel like a king! I am a god so I am even better!¡¯ Bellowed garoth as he continuously stared at his beautiful wife. The guards looked at Garoth and thought, ¡®Oh our liege does not know...But damn that ass too good for one man to hold!¡¯ Garoth left the premises and Asmodan showed up. ¡®This damn cockroach is still here!? He has been looking at my wife suspiciously! I shall punish him due to insolence!¡¯ Oh Garoth, how long have you been mislead throughout your life¡­. Garoth looked upon the tarnished god, Asmodan spoke of his failure. A smile perked on Garoth¡¯s face as he planned on how to deal with this menace. ¡°....YOU HAVE FAILED ME!¡± Garoth spoke as he ushered his new profound plan to Asmodan but he was interrupted by his wife. ¡®Why is my wife being like this!? Oh she must have a caring heart for others! How thoughtful but she need not care for this failure of a god! or should I say demon that has lost its wings! Hahaaa¡¯ Garoth looked upon his wife and towards Asmodan and gave a glare towards the tarnished man that knelt before him. ¡®I should banish him before he gets a hold of my wife! I do not want this man near her as he could tarnish her beautiful, innocent soul with his undeserving eyes!¡¯ Few moments after banishing Asmodan, he noticed a grin on the man being dragged away by the chains and a sorrowful expression on his wife. ¡®Finally! I have ridden this palace of that rat! I shall begin to ravish on my wife tonight! However she does not seem to be in the mood. She seems a bit crazy and those laughs! What has been wrought upon my wife! Oh well, time to look more at my armor and bask on my greatness! HAHAHAHA! The great Garoth has full control of the realms!¡¯
Asmodan¡¯s thoughts
¡°Damn that woman! She is getting clever by the day!¡± Mumbled Asmodan as he escaped the clutches of the queen, Lillith. ¡®Goddamn if that woman comes near me I will have to suffer consequences from Garoth and she is 20,000 years old. I will not be fooled by simple trickery that she concocted on to her body. The males may have fallen for that ¡®succubus¡¯ but I am a demon god, I shan¡¯t be provoked by such actions!¡¯ Asmodan soon perked up and thought of an idea. ¡®Hmm, well what would happen if I failed this mission that Garoth gave me...He might put me to eternal suffering...I do not want that¡­.Hmmmm¡¯ Asmodan thought to himself but his previous encounters with the Queen have irritated him to some point and suddenly a smirk could be seen on his face. ¡®Ahhh, this might work!¡¯ Asmodan readied himself and took a look at his room that he used when he stayed at the palace. He began to scowl within his mind. ¡®WHO THE HELL PUTS GOLD ON EVERYTHING!? SUCH WASTEFUL ACTS!¡¯ Asmodan tsukkomi¡¯d his entire room while the guards looked at him with a confused expression. After returning to the palace, Asmodan came back with tarnished body. ¡®Yes yes, after ¡°fighting¡± with that ¡®god¡¯ I managed to coax a plan with the god.¡¯ Asmodan was more than ready to execute his plan but when he arrived at the palace his chest was exposed and the glances he felt from both the Queen that excitedly gazed upon him and the maids who blushed in embarrassment, he began to cover himself with some clothes. ¡®Damn these women! Especially Lillith that whore! I know she slept with every single man but ME! I NEED TO HURRY AND FINISH THIS AND LEAVE!¡¯ Asmodan scurried off to meet Garoth to finish his plan. After being scowled at, with several glances of disgust; Asmodan was still unfazed by this. He continued to kneel down beneath the throne which Garoth sat in. ¡®Oh that woman she must be frightened and scared on the fact that she might be losing her ¡°POTENTIAL¡± slave BUT dammit I will not become a toy for her!¡¯ After Lillith interfered, Asmodan was feeling quirky. ¡®This woman surprises me. Does she really want a body of a demon¡­.she should ravish her lust in the nether realm...¡¯ Garoth spoke his judgement and chains vibrated the main room as they carried Asmodan out the room. With a grin Asmodan was finally free. ¡®FINALLY! I will be free! No more sufferings from that damn whore and those glances from those maids will finally stop! Ahhh, the endless amount of stories I heard of the human realm! The games, especially the games where it had fighting characters! I will enjoy the life I have down here¡¯ ¡®Goodbye, palace made of reckless spending and goodbye to those predator eyes!¡¯ Asmodan descended to the earth with a smile on his face. * * * * * * Back on Earth, a family that lived in a traditional Japanese abode were happily sleeping after a day¡¯s ¡°HARD¡± work.
Kentaro¡¯s thoughts
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡®This boy never fails to excite me...He reminds me of the stories that Ojii would speak of. The stories of the great Ryuu Kurogane, the greatest martial artist that ever lived¡­.Hmmm Souma Kurogane ehh? A son of my rival Koujiro and the beautiful Haruka...Damn that Koujiro, he was extremely lucky!? How the hell did he manage to captivate Haruka. WAS IT THE MUSCLES!? I GOT PLENTY. WHY NOT MEEEEE!? I¡¯M SO LONELY I GOT NOBODY! I¡¯M ALL ON MY OWN AHHHOOOOO-¡¯ Before Kentaro finished his ramblings he noticed his disciple was on the floor sweating profusely. ¡®Oy oy, this boy did those stances perfectly and each of them 150 times¡­.!? I COULD DO 200 repetitions but it took me a year to gradually bring it up to 200!? OY KOUJIRO! HARUKA! Your son is a monster! Ayeeee, I will have to train him even more. Ganbatte ne, young pupil for I will train you even more!¡¯ After congratulating the young boy, they proceeded to the meet Koujiro and then finally it was time for both Koujiro and I to unwind and enjoy the night! After the maids came and delivered the snacks and sake, I could not keep my eyes off of them and they blushed heavily at my gaze as they left the room. ¡®Ahhh...I need a woman..¡¯ Kentaro spoke under his breath and began to devour the snacks and consume the rice wine. ¡°Man. I could never get tired of sake! Oh Koujiro you should let me have your cellar!¡± grumbled Kentaro as he spoke at Koujiro who continued to smile at his drunk friend. After the drinking went on, I began to speak to Koujiro about mothers and Koujiro was intently listening. A long 2 hours sped on through and Koujiro spoke to Kentaro about having his maid, Hirumi as his new wife. ¡®ughhh Damn this bastard! Going after two beautiful wives! I am...so...unlucky¡¯ Kentaro began to sob a little and then stood up and stormed out the room. Koujiro was speechless at Kentaro¡¯s actions. Nonetheless Koujiro quickly summoned the maids to clean up and spoke to Hirumi later on that night. Noises could be heard throughout the night¡­. ¡®Damn that womanizer! LEAVING ME TO MY RIGHT HAND WHILE HE GETS IT ON! I SHOULD JUST INTERRUPT THEIR SESSION AND JOIN IN!!!¡¯ Kentaro staggeredly wandered the household and made it to Souma¡¯s room to grab a futon. Apparently it has become the norm for Kentaro to use Souma¡¯s futon as Kentaro did not want to disturb anyone through his drunk talks. Kentaro stood at the door and was not expecting a little boy with a wooden sword to rush out. ¡®Oy...oy...this boy over here wants to know about the rumple stump and the ¡®cat noise¡¯ that echoes...¡¯ Souma looked at his teacher and spoke a few words to the drunk Kentaro. ¡®Oyyy¡­.would Koujiro get mad if I taught his son about sex...I don¡¯t know but I am his teacher! HE MUST KNOW ABOUT LIFE AND IT¡¯S TRIALS! OH THE HARDSHIP¡­.I have not had a woman in my arms in 5 years I AM SO PITIFUL!!!¡¯ Then Kentaro began to speak to the boy then began to pass out. ¡®ahh the floor¡­.feels¡­.nice..¡¯ Kentaro fell asleep and drifted into a dream¡­
Koujiro¡¯s thoughts
¡®I want to see my son...I miss him...this damn company keeps pestering me about new innovations without letting me see my own son!¡¯ Koujiro vehemently expressed his anger while driving back to his abode. After arriving, Koujiro was greeted by his best friend and his son. ¡®Oh my son! You are so polite..I wish you would be more open to me...I want my son to be cheerful...¡¯ A saddened face appeared on Koujiro as he began to speak to his son¡­ ¡®Ahh that¡¯s more like it! Dad missed you too, son!¡¯ A tear formed from Koujiro face and a wonderful image of father and son could clearly be expressed from this moment. Looking at my son as he went off to go take a bath, I looked at my friend and we began to enter the house and head towards the separate room to talk about matters. ¡°Kentaro my friend, you clearly cannot handle alcohol! What makes you think I¡¯m gonna give you my cellar!? And besides, I LIKE TO DRINK!¡± Koujiro spoke to his drunk friend and a smile formed on his face. Its been a while since Koujiro had smiled and his friend was helping him unwind through the pressure. ¡®My son Souma is clearly shutting away his emotions¡­.It will be bad if he went to school and started off on bad start...maybe Kentaro is right about a mother...Hirumi has been good to my family...and oh my god that body..!¡¯ Koujiro unaware of the alcohol that influenced him began to think of Hirumi and sudden slapped himself. ¡®HARUKA I AM SORRY!!! BUT SOUMA NEEDS SOMEONE!! AHHH NO I AM NOT THINKING OF ADULTERY!! MY WIFE PLEASE FORGIVE MEEEEE!!!¡¯ Koujiro expressions were countless as he continued to beat himself at the thought of committing adultery but eventually he fell upon his desire for a woman and the thought of Souma echoed violently in his mind. After finishing drinking, Koujiro called Hirumi to his room. ¡®Ahh, I feel so ashamed! I feel sullied and tarnished! But this is for Souma¡­.and me¡­.¡¯ After speaking to Hirumi, she looked displeased and Koujiro did not know what to do. ¡®Oh no! This woman is beautiful. Look at those eyes! How dare she say she¡¯s lacking!? I must prove her wrong!¡¯ Koujiro pushed her down and began to steal her lips. Locked in as she was and Koujiro began to twirl around her tongue as she gasped for air. Hirumi was quite shocked from her Master but Koujiro continued to dwell upon those luscious lips and began to caress her voluptuous mounds. ¡®Haruka, my wife, Please forgive me! I wish for Souma to be happy even if my lust got the better of me...I deserve to die¡­! Please Haruka accept Hirumi...I will always treasure you in my heart. No one will ever replace you. This woman is also the same as you. No one will replace you both. I love you both dearly. Even though you passed on, I will continue to dote on our son as I have been and I promise our family will grow. Will you continue to watch over our family and my second wife?¡¯ Koujiro spoke in his mind towards Haruka and proceeded to dwell upon this heavenly body that laid naked in front of him. ¡®Oh! that nyaaa was kawaii. Oh so cute! I shall continue to love you Hirumi! YOU ARE MY WIFE!¡¯ ¡°I love you Hirumi! Oh you are so beautiful and that voice¡­..mhmm itadakimasu! I shall eat tonight!¡± Koujiro pried open Hirumi¡¯s legs and began to¡­¡­ * * * * * *
Souma¡¯s thoughts
Life is bleak...This world is boring¡­.I¡¯ve read everything in Father¡¯s study¡­.Even kendo practice was fun, too bad it only lasted for a short while¡­.Why am I stuck in this weak feeble body¡­..I will grow stronger! I will fight more! I will be the best!....My shishou is so strong...I shall aim to be strong like him¡­.Father is strong and smart¡­.but I cannot train with him yet¡­.only when I am older¡­.I miss father...I want to see dad...I miss mommy...I only seen mommy in pictures...Why...I see kids outside with their moms...where is my mommy?...Ahhh...It¡¯s dad...No¡­.I cannot hug him¡­.I will be seen as a coward...Oh¡­.dad¡­.I MISSED YOU!!....This bath is so huge¡­.very steamy¡­.CATS WHERE!?...Shishou?...Wait¡­In the books¡­.storks deliver babies?.....Shishou smells¡­.Ahh time to sleep¡­ ¡­is this a dream....This world¡­.I can become the best...with this new body¡­.Yes!
Author''s Note For the next few chapters I may include mature scenes (as if this chapter wasn''t indecent as it is) I hope everyone will continue to read and hope for the best. Our MC might just experience something new but to the reader''s it may be something similar...
*T-tring! The next chapter will be postponed due to it''s length. Instead of breaking the Chapters into 3 sections, I''ve decided to write them together as they bring about the MC. I would have broken this chapter into sections but I need more content so people can be entertained more. Therefore I will prolong the date for 2 more days...Sorry for the inconvenience guys. I will continue to write more. [th_096_K.gif]
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 3: Wait what? Chapter 3: Wait what? ¡®¡­.Wait what?¡¯ ... After the debacle of the unknown cat noises, Souma dismissed the cat noises as a one-time occurrence and slowly drifted to sleep next to his snoring Shishou. Souma did not know that from this moment on, he will be in a comatose state for a month¡¯s time. From this day forward something strange began to happen to Souma¡¯s body. Souma¡¯s conscience drifted gently as his body was floating in a void, immune to all noise and feeling, all he did was look at the vast darkness that expanded infinitely. ¡®Am I still awake...¡¯ ¡®Why does it feel like I haven¡¯t slept¡­.in a long time..¡¯ Souma spoke within his mind as the void blocked out any form of noise. Several hours passed within the void...Souma¡¯s mind began to crack. Well for obvious reasons, he was a 4 year old boy with an intelligent brain that understood knowledge that was far beyond his age but he could not understand his current predicament¡­ Whether he was trapped in a endless void or not, under normal circumstance he would have been dreaming by now. Pondering his current predicament, his superior brain recollected every single detail occurring within those memories. With no answers and calling out seemed fruitless, Souma''s consciousness was beginning to dissipate under the pressure of being trapped. Yet, he continued endless which yielded no results. ¡®DAD! SHISHOU! WHERE ARE YOU!! I¡¯M SCARED¡¯ He even tried to yell out Hirumi¡¯s name but it was all for naught. His mind began to slowly dissuade under the pressure and began to fade away.. Souma Kurogane did not know that within this period his mind drifted away, his body began to age faster.In this comatose state his spirit slipped into another dream. Unknowingly his mind was being reconstructed by an invisible force that somehow accelerated Souma¡¯s mind to a proper age of 15. His body creaked and groaned as his mind were reconstructed from scratch. The physical changes to Souma¡¯s body gave him an appearance of a 15 year old fashion model. If a mere peasant were to see him they would prostrate on the ground in shock of his perfectly sculptured body. His eyes were unique. His black eyes changed to a unique shade of sapphire blue. Unknowingly to Souma, they would shine with a radiance reflecting his current emotions. His facial features were chiseled with a fierce aura labeling him as a willful person. At one glance of his facial features, one could tell that Souma was the type of person who acted on his strong convictions. His body grew from 3¡¯4¡± to 5¡¯6¡± in that seemingly endless period which his mind drifted into nothingness. His muscles expanded and stretched becoming greatly toned as if he have been training since birth. Unlike bodybuilders whose arms and legs are the size of tanks; Souma¡¯s muscles were flexible like coiled wire and sturdy as an iron bar. It was enough to make thirty-year old karate practitioners jealous. His most noticeable feature would be his hair. It grew at an exceedingly fast rate just past his shoulders. Amazingly it was not the usual jet black color, it was now growing as luscious white hair; that would sparkle with an aura like his unique sapphire eyes. On his forehead the long white hair with black tips was gently parted to one side. Souma did not wake while his body underwent physical changes. Waking as if being in a dream within in a dream his conscience began to drift back into his body. A blinding flash lit up the darkened void surrounding Souma¡¯s body as soon as he gained conscience. Half asleep and half awake his mind grew curious of sensation of free falling. He opened his eyes and.... ¡°NO! NO! WAIT WHAT?! WHY AM I FAAAAAALLLLLINGGGGGGGG!!¡± Souma screamed at the top of his lungs as he fell upon the strange world and blacked out the moment his body came in contact with the ground. *Scuffle* *Nudge* ¡®uggghh¡¯ Souma began to hear noises as he awoke from the impact. An egg was laid beside him except it wasn¡¯t a normal egg. The egg was huge! At least half his size! The egg beside him began to scuffle next to Souma and eager waddled and nudged the confused boy. ¡°Wait¡­.what...where am I¡­?¡± Souma looked at his surroundings after examining the waddling egg next to him. The ground showed a slight disfiguration that resulted from the impact of Souma¡¯s descent by falling out of the sky. The sky was a beautiful shade of blue and as if the world was balanced between the sun(s), Souma could tell that it was noon. ¡°Wait what!? TWO SUNS!?¡± Souma let out a shrill of confusion and wondered where the hell he was. Souma further expanded his ¡®examination¡¯ at the new world. On the far right, Souma could spot several hills that had several trees that led towards it. The trees were no joke. It rivaled the Tokyo Tower!? These trees were humongous beyond compare and luckily the place he landed in was near the entrance of a forest that extended South of his position. Souma, intrigued by his dilemma, began to stand up but he failed. Souma looked over his shoulder to see what was delaying him just to see a average traveling pack. The pack looked nearly empty and Souma wondered what the hell was so heavy that he could not get up from his position. Souma shuffled around and took off the straps from the traveling pack and began to open to view the contents. ¡°Haaa, a metallic plate and a ring? Why is it so heavy?¡± Souma looked puzzled as ever and began to pick up the metal plate. ¡®Hmm it isn¡¯t heavy so what could be stopping me...wait...what? Is it the ring??¡¯ Souma thought to himself. After picking up the metal plate and examining it, Souma laid the plate on the ground and leaned towards the ring at the farthest edge of the traveling pack to try and pick up the ¡®supposedly¡¯ heavy ass ring. Souma did not know that he had come upon an Artifact that has been lost within this world. The artifact is known as Gaia¡¯s Void ring. Souma tried lifting the ring but proved to be of no avail and then as he attempted as a joke to put the ring on his right ring finger, a light broke out from the ring and began to embed its properties within the befuddled 15 year old. ¡°AHHH!! IT HURTS. WHAT IS THIS!?¡± Souma screamed in agony as the ring began to forcefully embed itself upon its new owner. The ring produced runic scriptures around the base of the finger that glowed as the process was nearing its end. ¡®Damn it all! Where the hell am I and why am I being punished by a simple ring of the sort!?¡¯ ¡­ A minute passed and the procedure of unending doom was finally nearing its end. Souma sighed in grief as to what the hell he came upon. After the procedure, the ring absorbed the traveling pack and left the metal plate on the floor. Souma picked up the metallic plate and held it safely within his right hand. ¡®First, falling out of the sky¡­ Second, a mysterious egg shuffled near me¡­ Thirdly, a Damn ring tried to kill me!?¡¯ Souma¡¯s tsukkomi easily rivaled his father as he began to stumble about on his newfound grief. However after the ring being forcefully embedded into his finger, Souma looked at his legs and hands¡­ ¡°OH...OH...WAIT WHAT!? THESE AREN¡¯T MY HANDS!?¡± Souma rumbled on the floor and began to stand up¡­ ¡®WAIT, WHY AM I TALL NOW!?¡¯ Souma¡¯s grief endlessly continued but the egg rolled towards him. *Scuffle* *Nudge* The egg as if he was looking at the despondent 15 year old began to nudge at Souma nearly causing him to fall down again at the disfigured soil. ¡°Haaa, this egg seems cute...does it want me to follow it?¡± Souma looked towards the egg after giving his thoughts and the egg began to roll towards a river that Souma did not find but he wondered how the hell did this egg knew where exactly a flowing river was at. Approaching the river, wildlife seemed to ignore the ¡®two¡¯. Souma approached the river and began to sigh in more grief. Souma was done with surprises as his accentuated mind allowed him to perceive an Ethereal mind at all times. He began to examine his new features. His hair changed¡­.his eyes were at a bluish shade then changed to yellow then a multitude of colors came through as he had mixed emotions at his new features. This shocked him even under the state of a calm mind¡­ ¡®Wait what? My eyes have changed!? SO AWESOME!! I can probably get white eyes and turn into an ascended saiyan! YES I CAN BECOME GOK-¡¯ Before Souma finished relishing in his awesome features, the egg began to nudge at him again but more frantic and imposing. ¡°Wait, what is it ¡®little¡¯ Tamago-chan?¡± Souma looked at the frantic egg but he did not notice the feral beast that towered behind him. Souma felt a predator''s glare and instinctively backed up and grabbed the egg with a thrust regrettably, he did not come out unscathed. The beast¡¯s claws dug deep into Souma¡¯s back thrusting Souma and the little tamago forward. Souma protected the egg as he came crashing on the ground and immediately faced the feral beast that produced a gash at his back side. ¡®Wait!? What the hell is happening!?¡¯ Souma¡¯s expression went dark as he stared at the beast. Unbeknownst to Souma, his eyes reflected his emotions and now his eyes were bloodshot red from confusion and anger. Souma had little care for himself, however he was a benevolent soul that could not watch ¡®little¡¯ tamago-chan become injured. Looking around desperately, Souma attempted to locate some sort of weaponry to defend himself and the ¡®little¡¯ tamago. Souma eventually located a wooden branch similar to a Bokken, a wooden training sword and launched himself along with tamago-chan to retrieve the branch. Souma readied himself in a steadfast kendo stance that he constantly practiced as a 4 year old kid. The feral beast launched itself towards the steady Souma that waited for an opportunity to strike. Souma closed his eyes and imagined the feral beast moving within a closed space. His new accelerated mind perceived his surroundings as an internal time field that allowed him to slow down time within several intervals. He didn''t know what happened but through Ethereal Mind, Souma clearly saw the feral beast approach him in slow motion. He could accurately determine the next move his enemy would make within milliseconds. Souma thought this was absolutely cool, alas he did not have time to enjoy his new ability as he was being attacked by this beast. Souma, with his Ethereal mind, ignored the world¡¯s interference and focused on killing his enemy. He blocked out the pain from the wounds he received from the beast and began to accelerate himself. Within his closed space, the beast moved incredibly slow while he appeared to accelerate faster than the naked eye could perceive. Souma dawned the Jodan stance and attacked at the Beast. ¡°Head! Chesto! Head! Head!¡± Souma repeatedly spoke the places where he landed his attacks. Accelerated by his Ethereal mind, Souma¡¯s hits were virtually untraceable, if not for his constant yelling of the places he smashed. The beast was starving due the other other predators that lived in the forest. They were better than him and they hunted all of his prey. He became hungry and eventually starved. He needed food badly. Luckily, as he was left with little options, he spotted an unfortunate wanderer with a delicious egg. He did not even hesitate for a moment before attacking a 15-year-old boy but the boy seems to be quite troublesome. The beast did not expect the boy to be adept in swordmanship. Souma released several blunt attacks at the beast causing his enemy to become stunned The beast backed up and began to stagger about. Souma would never hesitate to kill something that aimed at his life. Souma pointed the branch at the feral beast, unknown to the beast, Souma was about to end his life. ¡°URYAA!!¡± Souma launched himself at the stunned opponent and stabbed his blunt branch at the left eye socket of the beast and began to pierce his skull. Of course the branch could not pierce it fully but Souma now was on top of the beast that laid down on the floor. The beast wailed as Souma applied an immensive force at the hilt of the branch causing blood to gush out of the eye socket. Souma did not want to prolong his torture so with one fell swoop, he jammed the branch upon the beast and relieved him of his pain. ¡®Hah..hah...I won...¡¯ Muttered Souma to himself as he gasped for air. This was his first time in actual combat as he used to be a 4 year old boy. Souma stood up and dragged the corpse towards the river. ¡°Shishou always said that the life we take, we must respect it and devour their remains or there will be a price to be paid as the heavenly spirits will haunt those that do not respect the fallen.¡± Souma talked to himself and completely forgot about Tamago-chan. The ¡®little¡¯ egg was feeling left out as the person the egg grew next to completely forgot about her. Souma finally remembered and looked for the little tamago-chan and found the egg behind a misplaced rock on the side of the river. Souma grabbed the egg and headed towards the corpse. ¡®Now I must find a sharp object to skin the beast and find some wood for a small fire.'' For the next 2 hours, Souma spent quite some time to look around for a sharp object and came upon a dagger about 1 kilometer from the battle site. Of course he didn¡¯t just aimlessly run around looking for sharp objects. As he ran, he gathered dry wood, several weeds and plants to start a small fire. Souma learned how to skin an animal from a one-time experience where his Shishou brought home a dead wolf from the mountains to celebrate his dad¡¯s birthday. Even camping and starting a fire; he learned those quickly. From the books he read from his dad¡¯s study, a lot of them were survival techniques in the wild that provided several insights on what he should do and should not do. The sun was already past noon and nearing sunset. Souma had started his impromptu campfire and began to skin the dead animal. After skinning the pelt off the beast, he laid the pelt beside him and began to gather sticks to be used as skewers for the meat. Souma placed the meat on the stick and watched the fire evaporate the fatty substance from the meat which accentuated the air around the campfire. The aroma caused the egg to shuffle excitedly. After tending to the skewered meat, Souma pondered on what to do with the pelt¡­ ¡°Man, I wish I still had the travel pac-¡± Before Souma even finished, the void ring spat out the travel pack as if he requested for the item. Souma freaked out. ¡®Oh god, I hope this ring does not bring bad fortune...like Orochi or something...¡¯ Souma pondered on how the hell the damn ring that caused him immense pain could do this sort of trickery. He began to test a few things out¡­ Souma stared at the travel pack and wished for it to be stuff away as if he had some sort of inventory and as he had hoped, the ring did exactly as he thought. The ring he had did not have any information but he was still happy about it''s functionality. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡®OMG THIS IS SO SWEET¡¯ Souma nearly jumped up and down in glee and the egg looked at him as if he were dysfunctional. Then Souma began to ponder some more¡­ After sucking up the pelt and travel pack, he wondered why he could not take in the metal plate¡­ Maybe it had some special properties that cannot be ¡°voided¡± in. Souma was at a loss but his new item was so cool that he ¡®voided¡¯ the bloodied branch and even attempted on voiding Tamago-chan which (she) it got mad at him. After teasing tamago-chan, he looked at the barbecued meat and began to lavish at the tender meat. The barbecued meat was so good. Apparently, it tasted similar to the wolf his Shishou had killed before and it was delicious and full of protein. Little Tamago-chan waddled towards one skewered meat stick and nudged at Souma. This heavily confused Souma to no avail¡­.How the hell is he gonna feed an egg¡­. He looked at the egg and he could not figure out how to feed it¡­. So, instead of over thinking, Souma just handed the stick to Tamago-chan then immediately disappeared. ¡°WAIT WHAT!? WHERE¡¯D IT GO. TAMAGO-CHAN ARE YOU OROCHI!? ARE YOU GOING TO EAT ME!??¡± Souma yelled towards the egg and apparently the egg did a disapproval scuffle and Souma could have sworn the egg sure scowled at him. Souma was indeed shocked. How the hell did an egg absorb his food¡­ Oh, Souma could only wonder. Night began to fall. The wind vibrated along the trees that created echoes in harmony. Souma brought himself near the river and sat in a meditating pose in order for him to recollect his memories. Souma seemed to always rely on his memories since he was in a new world. He could not tell if this was a dream or not but it surely felt real. The pain was excruciating as if he were scraped by a 3-pronged weapon. Souma drifted into his mind where he began to meditate in order to recollect his memories of what had happened today. ¡®Ohhh, Ethereal mind is a really good ability...I wish I had the instincts of that beast that I killed¡­.he nearly killed me with his beastial instincts and speed...¡¯ Souma peered into the memories about the feral beast, his first encounter, being slashed on the back and learning about calm mind. Souma studied the beast from the first attack to his last breath. His instincts and speed were no joke, if he did not have calm mind he would¡¯ve become beast chow. After examining the actions the beast took, a bell-like noise would be heard. Souma snapped out of meditation and the bell-like noise seemed to have come from a interface window¡­ ¡°WAIT WHAT!?¡± Souma yelled sparingly to himself. ''What the hell?''.This world has an interface? Is this a game? I think I even recognize that bell noise...It¡¯s from a Virtual Reality game that was released by a one horned creature that released a game that was called some Noble path or road something like that. Other than the exhausted look that appeared on Souma¡¯s face he had no qualms against the interface. It seemed to be a good thing as he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere with him being trapped in this world. On the right that indicated the bell noise, there appeared to be several, I mean more than 130 notification windows¡­. Souma was too tired from fighting and yelling at his own damnation so he dismissed all windows and looked for the recent one.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
??????????%
???
The recent one entitled a skill. ¡®OHH!! new skills! Yes!.¡¯ Souma exhausted expression brightened at the term ¡®skill¡¯ but all that appeared were question marks. Souma did not want to waste anytime as the darkness crept closer. Souma went towards the campfire where Tamago-chan laid. Souma prompted himself on a branch after climbing a decent sized tree. Souma with a knack of sleeping wherever he liked, found a suitable spot in the tree and after placing Tamago-chan on a secured leaf platform on the tree, Souma drifted to sleep¡­ Unknown to Souma, his ability to slow down time within his mind is just another bonus. The real treasure was the effect that placed on his body.
*T-tring!
*T-tring!
*T-tring!
¡­ Souma woke up to the constant bells ringing. ¡®WAIT!? WHAT IS GOING ONNNNN¡¯ Souma jumped up and did not know what happened next¡­ His entire body was launched 30 meters into the air. Souma dismissed the interface as he began to fall. ¡°NOOOOO NOT AGAIN!!!!!!!¡± Souma unfortunately landed face front once again and passed out. Near the passed out body of a 15 year old, upon the campsite there sat a primal feline closely related to a tiger but extinct. This tiger-like species had 2 sharp tusks gaping at the edges of its mouth and immediately was startled by the screaming and the loud thud near the campsite. The feline approached the body and closely examined the person to see if it was alive or not. Sensing the immediate presence of something other than Tamago-chan, Souma sprung up from the ground as if he were a dead person being reanimated back to life. He quickly posed a Muay thai stance that he saw on Television from a famous fighting show that had fighters pinned in a pentagon arena. The feline stared at the once dead body and cautiously approached him. Souma did not know why this huge cat towering up to his shoulders was approaching him so he began to slow down time using Ethereal Mind. The feline was posed in a cautious position but it did not begin to attack. Souma would never kill an animal or any being that did not harbor any ill intent towards him so Souma could only wonder why the feline stayed near the campfire¡­ Souma looked at the campfire and saw that the sticks which held the barbecued meat were slobbered in saliva. ¡®Ahhh, she is hungry.¡¯ Souma knelt down and the feline sprouted in a defensive stance. The feline not knowing what might happen back a few feet but what happened next caused the feline to go out of control. ¡®Barbecued meat, appear!¡¯ Souma simply thought and the void ring obeyed his every command. The leftover from last night¡¯s feast was now Souma¡¯s hands but he would not give this freely. Waving the meat on a stick around, he began to wave towards the defensive cat and the cat cautiously approached. Before the feline got the food, Souma swiped it away. ¡°Ah ah, no you must let me pet you¡± The feline did not understand the human boy but his gesture that he did next was something the feline had never done but she knew what to do. Souma began to gesture towards the big feline to pet it and hesitantly the feline approached the hand¡­ The feline was scared of what might happen. Even if the feline was at shoulder lengths of this man, she was still a youngster compared to her family who easily toppled 4-5 meters high. The feline closed her eyes and expected her to die but instead her head was being caressed gently and the meat was offered to her. The feline quickly devoured the meat and began to lick the hands of the man that gave her food. ¡®Ahhh, I want this as my pet!¡¯ Exclaimed Souma but he did not know how to tame such a feline of regality. The feline looked at the man with joy as she never expected a stranger to be so kind. She tackled the man and began to lick his face. ¡°Ah whoa whoa! down down. I-ichan¡¯t brweeatheeee¡± Souma tried to get away but the force of the feline was too much for him. He could not turn away this big fur of cuteness. The feline then vowed to protect this man, her saviour and of course newly found master. Souma heard a familiar sound and a window appeared on his interface.
*T-Tring
Status Window
NameUnassignedPet ClassAncient
Pet RaceRegal SabretoothGenderFemale
Loyalty100%
Level???
Skills
Regal Claw StrikeATK 150%-300% Damage increase by 1.5x on Vitals
Primal InstinctsATK 200%-??? Damage increase by 3.5x on Vitals Can only be activated when health is at 5%
???AGI 150%-??? ??? ???
???Nekomimi Certain conditions must be met
''Wow, that is a lot of question marks but still.... IT''S STILL MY FIRST PET!!!¡¯ Souma jumped again and his body lunged 20 feet in the air. ¡°Goddamit I have to stop thisssssss!!!!!!¡± Souma was falling then the feline jumped towards her master caught him on her back. Souma began to hug his pet. ¡°Ooh! I love you...ummm name..What seems good...you are a regal sabretooth...what seems good¡­.¡± Souma pondered on and a name appeared. ¡°Your fur is red you should be named Akaineko. But I am going to call you Akane¡± Souma smiled at the purring feline that seemed to have accepted the name, ¡°Akane¡±. Of course the name he chose had to be in relation to his great grandmother, Akane who downed the similar red hair. Souma was still bewildered...How the hell was he able to launch himself 30 meters into the air¡­.Then quickly Souma pulled up the skill he got yesterday. The skill updated. It still had question marks but the name was clearly visible.
Skills
???Unknown Unknown Unknown
Beastial InstinctsSTR ???%-???% AGI ???%-???% Perception skill automatically active. Damage increase by 5x on Vitals
Although Souma was still confused, the name clearly helped him. Apparently he learned the the instincts from the beast he had killed and gained its abilities of increased strength and agility. Perception skill was something he did not know but apparently was good especially the 5x accumulative point damage on Vital strikes! He did not know what the question marks meant but he was still happy that he was able to get the thing he wanted. Souma completely forgot about Tamago-chan. She kept waddling on the leaf platform within the tree¡¯s perimeter. Tamago for obvious reasons did not want to fall but could slowly pick out the figure that stood next to a giant cat. Tamago kept rustling in the leaf bed and suddenly the platform gave way. Souma with his passive skill, Beastial instincts noticed the falling Tamago. He quickly lunged at the falling egg and slammed head front into the tree while encasing the egg with his arms. ¡®Phew, the egg is fine..¡¯ sighed Souma in relief but the egg still harbored angry feelings towards the careless boy. The egg would not scuffle anymore and seemed to ignore Souma. Souma, with his beastial instincts could somehow make emotions that the egg would imitate and he knew he was responsible for the sour mood Tamago-chan was in. Souma picked up the semi-huge egg and began to caress it. ¡°I am sorry Tamago-chan...I forgot...I am too careless¡­¡± Souma whispered to the egg and the egg began to scuffle slowly and he knew that Tamago forgave him. Souma turned to Akane and gestured the big feline to lead to civilization or at least where she lives at. Souma asked Akane if he could ride her and the cat began to purrrr as in a seductive way. ¡®I think I¡¯m going to ignore that¡¯ Souma holstered the Akane¡¯s hind leg and leaped onto her back. He put Tamago in front of him as he would cushion Tamago throughout the ride. Akane sped through the forest heading south of where he landed in this world. The scenery began to change, grass turned brighter into a lush green and the moment they got out of the forest they were hit with a blast of wind that felt awesome. They have entered the Plains of Calm Winds. ¡°Ahh, this air reminds me of the Mountain shishou lived on¡­¡± Souma basked in the memory of his teacher as his father and him often visited Kentaro at his house on the Mountain. Souma spotted a village ahead of the direction they were headed in. Little did he know, Souma was in for a surprise.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 4: Stats and Training? Chapter 4: Stats and Training? Souma and his troupe consisting of a 3 ft tall egg and a Regal Sabretooth were approximately 2 kilometers away from the village which he spotted once leaving the forest junction. Souma told Akane to stop at the 2 km checkpoint so he could gain his bearings. Apparently his body was in a state of confusion. From the moment he was falling from the sky he did not worry once about where he was. It was as if the new world was familiar to him. He could not recall what happened in between the moment he slept to the point where he fell from the sky. Souma got off Akane¡¯s back and he wanted to run around in frustration. He did not know that Beastial Instincts was a passive skill that accelerated his body even faster than the lapse time from his Ethereal Mind. What he did not know was that he could combine the two abilities and become similar to a god or a magician teleporting. Thus, he began to run around in frustration. He took giant leaps, ran in zig zags and started doing immense cardio to relieve his stress. He could only wonder. ¡®WHY AM I NOT WORRIED ABOUT THIS PLACE¡¯ ¡®THIS IS A NEW WORLD BUT IT SEEMS LIKE ITS HOME WHY!?¡¯ ¡®CURSE YOU OROCHI! AMATERASU RETURN ME HOME!?!¡¯ Souma¡¯s tsukkomi was vehemently plastered onto his face and he did not care about the Sabretooth that looked worried at her owner and the egg that seemed to have wanted to jump out and stop Souma. He could only ignore and continue his strange movements. He did not know that these strange movements greatly improved his stats but he doesn''t know a damn thing about this world. All he knows is a random interface that pops out whenever he receives something. Then he began to express his anger towards the ground. He postured himself by taking a knee and began to strike at the ground passionately. This continued for hours. At first the impact didn¡¯t do anything and a ka-poof could be heard as Souma struck his fist directly at the ground but after repeatedly hearing that annoying sound, Souma was irritated to the point where he struck the ground even stronger causing his fist to bleed. Akane who could not continue watching her owner beat himself, tried to stop him but the moment she moved, Souma stared at her with his red hue eyes mixed with blue tints and his pressure penetrated the air around the Sabretooth. She was scared to the point where she nearly pissed herself. As Souma returned to punching the ground, Akane began to cry a little. Tamago-chan looked at Akane as if the Egg understood her and began to scuffle near Akane trying to comfort her and Akane fell asleep while surrounding the egg in her arms. Night approached as the Sabretooth and Egg fell asleep. Souma thrashed the soil and tears formed. From the beginning of his life Souma knew he was smarter than majority of the people. When similar relatives from smaller clans related to the Kurogane Clan came by to visit, Souma could only avoid the children that came to play. At first he tried to play but when he spoke, it was as if he were 10 years older. He could not relate to the kids that seemed to goof around and play in the house. If someone looked at Souma, they would think he was born under a noble king and raised under a strict household but that wasn¡¯t the case here. At the age of barely 10 months, he already developed speaking. Even his father was surprised but Koujiro quickly ignored it as his son is incredibly smart. His intelligence was shunned by the kids that often came by and they simply ignored the child that was too ¡°smart¡± for them. Thus Souma began to live a life of recluse and shut his emotions. But now even in a new world, Souma was acting normal when he arrived. He began to recall those emotions of being shunned by those kids, was it because he was so smart that he could not care for his current situation? Souma didn¡¯t know and clearly expressed his anger towards the land he came upon from the sky. Souma¡¯s punches began to echo throughout the plains. Normally beasts and similar animals roamed the plains. They were quite pleasant but they turned aggressive at the thundering punches that echoed throughout the area. As the wolves, beasts, and the similar approached the vicinity they could only cower in fear. A human was beating the ground and creating an impact. Each time the fists struck the ground, it created chills upon the beasts and a massive crater was being formed from the position which the Human struck at. The animals could only cower but they quickly turned tail. They saw a Regal Sabretooth laying approximately 15 feet away from the human. From the beast¡¯s knowledge they know Regal Sabretooths are relentless and would gladly eat anything that attempts to bother them. They are carnivorous and bathed in the blood of their victims. The beasts ran away as fast as they could. They could only wonder how the hell did that monstrosity of a beast could sleep at those thundering punches that echoed everywhere. Souma began to slow down as he could not continue doing this. He was frustrated at this point. He no longer felt those receding emotions of being shunned, but he needed to do something. He was somewhere and he needed at least something to do or else he would go crazy. Souma did not notice the interface which began to ding on the right side of his view. Prompting himself to lay in his man made crater, he lifted his bloodied hands to guide the new window that floated in his view.
*T-tring!
Skills
???Unknown Unknown Unknown
Ethereal MindMind perceives time slowly making the body akin to moving faster ??? ???
Beastial InstinctsSTR ???%-???% AGI ???%-???% Perception skill automatically active. Damage increase by 5x on Vitals
New Skill
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Unrelenting RageBeginnerLv. 135%
User is in a state of rage. He will continue to perform his actions unless prompted by his mind to stop. He will not give in to any words and will continue to perform until his rage is satisfied. Depending on what the user is feeling, the ability will change depending on the emotions felt by the user. Pain is eliminated once in the state of Rage and anything that may try to stop the user will become an enemy. User will also gain an increase of selective stats that depends on the will of the user. 10% chance to recognize friend or foe within this state. Percentage will increase after increasing capability with the skill or find alternative routes.
Souma was shocked at the description of the skill. He knew that he was in a confused state but he could not believe he nearly killed his new pet. Souma recalled his memories and could wonder how the hell did he make a crater. He was still in a state of shock as he looked around him. The crater was at least 5 feet deep and he had to scale the sides of the crater to get out. Souma needed to figure out more about this ¡°interface¡± because it clearly was interesting for him. It reminded him of the game that was often talked on Television about some mythological creature that released a Virtual Reality game that was so real that it felt as if your body was actually in the world. Knowing this information, he tried a few things... Souma raised his right index finger and began to point towards the night sky and shouted...
"STATTTTTUS WINDOWWW!"
¡­. Nothing happened¡­ ¡®WHAT!? I looked stupid raising my hand like some shounen character and nothing!?¡¯ What the hell indeed. Souma clearly expressed that and he felt stupid for the first time in his life. ¡®I should just meditate like Shishou...Apparently he says it is good for the body and helps the mind focus on things.'' Souma stood up and found a nearby flat area approximately 20 feet away from the ¡°sleeping¡± duo. As if an egg could sleep but that''s none of my business. He needed to clear his mind because not only his fists were bleeding, he could not continue down this path. Shishou would always tell father these words after returned from the Company HQ angrily, ¡°Wrath is for those who are weak minded, vent your anger in something productive then the results will only show to those that work for it¡±. Ahh words from Shishou were always right! Of course Souma did not know that his teacher was a lecherous pervert towards some of the maids at the Kurogane household but that¡¯s another story for another time. Souma sat in a full-lotus position and began to recollect his thoughts and drifted into a deep concentration space. Of course Souma had to be lucky or else what could he explain what was going on? He was in a astral space, void of time and he could do whatever he wanted in this space. As he opened his eyes, the room shone brightly. It was a room plastered with white. He could not figure the ends of the room but it seemed they went on limitlessly. Souma stood up and noticed the Travel pack with the Bokken stick and one slice of leftover beast meat beside him¡­ ¡®Wait what is this doing here?¡¯ Souma looked confused but apparently the ring was connected to this vast space. A grin could be seen on his face. ¡®WAIT THIS RING IS AWESOME. UNLIMITED INVENTORY!? HAH! THAT VIRTUAL REALITY GAME CANNOT COMPARE! LOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOK AT THE SPACEEEEEE!!!¡¯ Souma jumped in glee but once again he was launched. GOD DAMN THIS ABILITY!? I NEEEED TO CONTR- Before Souma finished his face kissed the white floor but he felt no pain. Grumbling, he stood up ¡°carefully¡± as to not spur any rash movements that might result in him flying again. He was even surprised that when he was in that rage state, he didn¡¯t go flying as he usually did. It was as if the state of rage made him use full control of his body thus he could control the power from Beastial Instincts. Souma was looking around but came to nothing. Everything was white. Souma looked at the travel pack and near it he spotted the same metal plate. ¡®Haaa, what is this doing here? I thought the ring could not bring it in...was it because I held onto it when I was meditating¡­?¡¯ Souma wondered about. He needed information but he did not know what to do. Of course he could go to the village but he needed to establish a quota before doing anything. His mind began to use his intelligence to its maximum potential.
Status¡­
Data¡­
Report¡­
Information¡­.!
He mumbled about saying those words and once he said Information, the metallic plate began to adjust within Souma¡¯s hand and began to glow with runic words. Those words were then translated into his language and he could read what came on the plate.
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked
Reputation0
Health2214/???Mana???/???
Stamina300
Vitality200Dexterity150
Strength???Agility???
Wisdom50Intelligence???
Leadership0Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Of course Souma was shocked. ¡®WHAT IS WITH THE QUESTION MARKS BUT DUDE THOSE STATS ARE INFLATED!?¡¯ Souma thought, ¡°Am I a god?¡± a smile perked from ear to ear. ¡®Hahahahahaaaaa¡¯ Muuufuuuufufufu ¡®THAT VIRTUAL GAME THAT WAS CONQUERED BY SOME PLANT HAS NOTHING ON MEEEEE!?¡¯ Of course Souma didn¡¯t know a thing about the Virtual Reality game that was displayed on his world but he could only dream. He was once a 4 year old boy of course. He wasn¡¯t deprived of his childhood as Koujiro would get anything that Souma would want but he didn¡¯t get anything. All Souma did was practice with his teacher and read all the books within his father¡¯s study. There was about 1,500 books within that study but with his mind, he had photographic memory and he could recall everything. From love stories to Martial Skills to Cooking, he began to read all those books. He needed information so he knew the information in those books will be needed in this new world. Souma¡¯s favorites would be the Manga section that his Father kept in the back section along with his por- Well, his ¡°extensive¡± books were hidden but Souma doesn¡¯t know anything. Souma still gazed at his ¡°new¡± stats but the question marks still made him wonder. Maybe he¡¯ll find something out in that village. After looking at his stats, the plate began to dissolve, well more like merge onto his hand. Souma was a bit shocked but once he called out ¡°Information on status¡±, the plate would form into air and create a format that displayed his stats. Now he can recall his stats wherever he went but there is still something he needed to do. He knew he had to settle one thing before going into a settlement. He has to fix this damn ability that caused him to jump so high and run so far with ease. Souma needed to control his ability and that is what he¡¯ll do within this endless space. Seems like a good idea but first if he¡¯s gonna do something about his overpowered enhancement he needs to test something first; Pain. Souma knelt down on one knee and made a fist and started punching the ground. Two things immediately came to mind.
1. No pain! THAT¡¯S GREAT!
2. HOW THE HELL DID I DO THIS!?
Apparently, his strength was overdose and created a fissure within the room¡­ ¡®ahh...I think I should stop punching the floor since I already know pain from the floor doesn¡¯t affect me here¡­¡­..¡¯ Souma got back on his feet and began to do stretches as he was going to do an extreme workout that he saw his father do within the Dojo. A training that facilitated the body¡¯s limits and went past those limits. Several sets of one-handed stand push ups and doing rotating from one hand to individual fingers. On a normal case, this was a nut case ¡°exercise¡±, hell it shouldn¡¯t be exercise more like hell¡¯s regiment or some sort. Of course his father could do several repetitions since he built his body and worked out from scratch but this is something Souma was new to and he doesn¡¯t know if his new body could handle it. Souma at first was hesitating at the training regiment because he doesn¡¯t know if his body could handle it. He knew he shouldn¡¯t waste time so he went for the spur and did the first routine and he succeeded. ¡®Oh oh OH! I CAN DO IT!!!¡¯ With his new vigor, he performed the exercises. As soon as he got to the fingers, he felt the gruesome pain from his muscles build up. ¡®oh my BUDDHA! this hurts!? HOW DOES MY FATHER DO THIS EVERY DAY!?¡¯ ¡®AHH AHH!!! DAMN I FELL!¡¯ ¡®LET¡¯S DO IT AGAIN!?¡¯ ¡­ Several hours passed but to Souma it felt like days well in the Astral plane time did not move so he continued. Several dings could be heard from the interface but he dismissed all and began to ignore them until his training period is over. After the one hand/one finger push ups upside down, he moved onto his legs. The sore pain from his hands eventually numbed and began his footwork. He did minor dashes back and forth but he did not relax. He had to control his speed so everytime his feet did an outburst of speed, he would automatically change direction. His body looked like a pinball that racked around in all angles. First he went north, then east, south, east, north, west, south...etc¡­ It continued on until his feet was used to the speed burst. Now he could gradually increase his speed while his ability continued to follow through. After a few hours, Souma could control his speed and when he changed directions, he would do a burst which he sped forward. His body produced after images but Souma doesn¡¯t know that. He was too focused to pay attention at the Dings that the interface made. This exercise was impromptu but it worked for him. He actually copied a training exercise but changed a few things for him. The training exercise was from Buddhist monks that paid homage to Shishou when Souma visited Kentaro¡¯s house in the mountains. The monks would carry weighted gears and ran down the mountain but they changed directions once their legs started to give in to the pain. The immediate change in direction causes the leg muscles to flex and grow so Souma applied a similar training exercise to grow his muscles in order to handle the speed. Now Souma is fully adept on controlling his speed and strength. All he has to probably worry about is that jumping speed. ¡°haaa haaa¡­.¡±Souma panted after finishing his running exercise. ¡°Now how do I handle the jumping dilemma¡­¡± He thought deeply. His jumping ability obviously came from his legs but what could I do to limit it...Wait how does a kangaroo handle jumping? For some reason Souma thought of animals that constantly jumped. He also recalled the books on Anatomy that his father had in his study.
¡®Leg muscles...¡¯
¡®Quadriceps¡­.¡¯
¡®Muscle knots¡­?¡¯
¡°Ahh ahh!!! I got it!¡± Souma was thinking for an hour or two but eventually he stumbled upon an answer. A genuine smile appeared and Souma spoke. ¡°Yoga.¡± After doing yoga, he has to continue this training regiment for at least 4 months. He doesn¡¯t know that time is nothing in here but he¡¯ll have to do it. He wouldn¡¯t mind if Akane and Tamago left him to do his bidding. He needed to get this under way. Thus Souma began exercising. Each day he focused on each section of the training and ended the day with a relaxed Yoga session that stretched his muscles to become flexible. After 2 weeks of training, Souma decided to increase the repetitions and include various sessions of shadow sparring. He wanted to have a body that was balanced so he add even more workout sessions. He did not sleep as his body strangely did not feel the need to sleep. From his internal clock, apparently a whole day each session was approximately 4 hours long. He had a total of 6 training sessions that branched out within 24 hours and continued every day with no rest. His mind constantly reviewed the survival skills his Shishou taught him and reviewed fighting skills from the books he read from his Father¡¯s study. From Muay thai to Russian Sambo, he practiced on his day offs. Within a week, 6 days were training sessions and on the 7th day, he would dedicate those days to learning new techniques. Souma was in a new world and he needed to survive. He doesn¡¯t know how the world is and how everyone would treat him so he had to be prepared.
1 month has passed¡­ Muay Thai mastered. Russian Sambo mastered. Kendo mastered. Aikido mastered.
2 months passed¡­ Brazilian Jiu jitsu mastered. Chinese Kenpo mastered. Buddhist Shaolin Fist mastered.
3 months passed¡­ Iaijutsu/Iaido mastered.
4 months passed¡­
At the last month, he reviewed everything his body did. He continued and on the last week he spent shadow sparring his Shishou. Of course Souma has never fought Kentaro but he saw his father and Kentaro fight before. They used several martial arts that Souma did not even know about. Most of them were similar but they were performed much differently. The style seemed to flow very much like water. Every retaliation strike they did was crashing down like a waterfall and Souma etched that performance very well into his mind. He began to recreate his Shishou in his mind and started to spar on the last month to gauge his skills. 9/10 he would fail against his teacher. The occasional wins were due to sheer luck as he poured his body into his skills and began to mix the various forms of martial arts and produced a single art. It wasn¡¯t the same as Shishou¡¯s but it held a stance very different to his teacher¡¯s water-like movements. If Kentaro was water that relied on retaliation, Souma was the wind which relied on speed and immediate recovery. He applied his techniques quick and on the off chances he won against his teacher¡¯s shadow. Later he will find out that Kentaro and his father weren¡¯t going easy. So a feat of actually defeating his teacher 1 out of 10 times is a great improvement¡­ Souma didn¡¯t know the drawback on his new meditation/astral plane ability but he¡¯ll find out later in the next several days. On the last day, Souma began to recollect his memories and reviewed everything that happened in this space. He gradually cancelled his meditation and drifted back to the new world. Souma opened his eyes and noticed it was still dark. He looked around and found the two sleeping together. ¡°oh¡­.4 months have passed...why are they sti-¡± Souma barely had time to finish his sentence when the pain of his experiences entered his body. He could not suppress it and let out a shriek. ¡°URYAAA! THIS HURRRRRTTTS!?¡± His muscles felt tense and they ached as if all the pain he felt within that world came in bulk and multiplied by 10. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!!!! NOOO!!!!¡± Souma began screaming and grabbed his body. His shrieks were loud that it even alerted some patrol guards from the village. His screaming woke Akane and Tamago-chan and Akane grabbed the egg and went towards Souma. Souma continued to scream until his body went numb and he passed out. 15 days have passed since that incident. Shuffling could be heard as Souma was nearing his awakening. ¡°ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°hwaaa haaaa¡± After a few more mumbling, he began to wake up. He looked around his surroundings. He laid on a 2-person bed next to Akane. Souma seemed to be in a inn of some sort. They had a makeshift table with pretty ornaments and a dresser for some utility clothing and he looked through the window and saw that it was a little bit after noon. ¡°Ahh, seems like a day has passed¡± Souma sighed. ¡°Well actually you were asleep for 15 days¡­¡± mumbled the little girl that stared at the 15 yr old boy. ¡°Whaaaaaa!? WHERE AM I!? WHO ARE YOUU!?¡± Souma sprang about and the little girl blushed and turned around. ¡°ecchi...Ummm...mister could you put on some clothes and my mother and father would like to talk to you downstairs¡­¡± The strawberry colored girl was red and left the room for Souma to get his bearings straightened. ¡°UWAAHH!! I am naked!? Damn...I seem like a pervert now...haaaaa.¡± Souma sighed as if his day couldn¡¯t get even worse. But he was wrong...it¡¯s about to get even more crazy.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 5: Troublesome...Or is it? Chapter 5: Troublesome...Or is it? On the Plains of Calm Winds, there was a village settlement. It was a peaceful settlement as the beasts and animals co-existed with the human beings there. They took as much as they need from the wildlife and never took more than they needed. It was a peaceful cohabitation between man and beast. Upon entering the village, bustling voices could be heard all around. Merchants haggling prices to get the highest bidder, Blacksmiths hitting the hot iron loudly within the forge, regular people talking about their everyday lives. That day was as normal as everyday until you came upon an Inn. It stood at least 3 stories tall, with the main lounge being the first floor with the other floors being guest rooms. On the 3rd floor a window was open and a man stood there basking in his...nakedness. ¡®I should get some clothes¡­.this is pretty embarrassing that a kid probably 2-3 years younger than me looked at me bare...¡¯ ¡°Well there¡¯s a first for everything¡­.¡± Souma shrugged off the feeling and began to get the clothes from the dresser. The clothes were neatly folded and approximately a size larger. Assuming that they probably didn¡¯t have clothes for a 15 year old. It was a black shirt and black pants. They looked comfortable and someone could easily move about in them. But then a fact struck out at him¡­ ¡®THEY FIT!?¡¯ Souma, who did not even once look at his body had already changed a bit slightly. Muscles were more toned and heavily detailed. His height grew a few more inches and his shoulders were heavily stoked with broadness. Souma¡¯s arms had muscles that were tightly packed and as he stretched about, they were flexible as well. Laughter began to ensue. ¡°mufufufufu¡­¡± ¡°Hahaaaaa¡­¡± Souma seemed great that his training wasn¡¯t for naught. The only reason he performed those rigorous training was to actually get used to the feeling so it could be duplicated outside of his meditation state. Souma also was shocked that his body was unconscious for 15 days but it was a minor setback compared to his newly flexible body. ¡®Oh! I am going to abuse this skill!?¡¯ ¡°THIS IS THE NEW HYPERBOLIC CHAMB-¡± Before Souma even finished he heard a voice similar to the girl that addressed his nakedness. ¡°Hurry and come down mister!¡± Souma quickly put on the black shirt which his muscles bulged out from and the black pants that complimented his legs as well. He patted Akane seeing as she probably didn¡¯t sleep as often because she was looking out for her owner. ¡°Thank you Akane..¡± Souma quickly pecked the Sabretooth¡¯s forehead and left the room. Once again forgetting about Tamago-chan¡­ As he slowly descended down the stairs towards the first floor, he was greeted with smiles from a middle-age woman and a tall muscular man. Although the girl was there too but her face was receded behind the tall man as she was embarrassed from earlier. ¡°Ahh, its finally good to meet you, young man.¡± Said the woman whose aura was like peaches. She smiled towards Souma and he replied with a bow. ¡°Thank you and pardon my rudeness. I am fairly new around here and I do not have a means to pay you back for your hospitali-¡± Before he even finished he was interrupted by the man. ¡°Son, your body wasn¡¯t in a good condition. After the guards brought you to the village, you continued to scream for 10 days. It was a wreck! But we do not know what has happened but we are kind people in this village. We do not ask for any payment.¡± ¡°But sir! I must repay your kindness in anyway shape or form!¡± Souma spoke with alertness as he wasn¡¯t going to just mooch off of people he just met and he was already in debt for 15 days of care. ¡°Hahh! Boy, you are most valiant! I have never met someone like you.¡± ¡°Yes, young man you do not have to repay because we are very kind to strangers and I hope you¡¯ll continue to stay as our daughter has taken a liking to you however I do not know why¡­¡± The woman spoke to Souma and as she finished, the daughter was beet red and Souma seemed to fidget. ¡®Ahh damn, I¡¯m a pervert to her...and the parents do not know...I should just repay them...WITH HARD WORK! Yes that¡¯ll do and quickly get out...I do not want to shame my honor and become a unseemly pervert in the eyes of a girl that seems younger than me...¡¯ ¡°No no, I would like to repay you anyway. If there is any assistance you need around this magnificent Inn, I shall work hard to pay off my debts. I am a man of my code and I will take nothing less. Please allow me to repay you.¡± Souma got on the floor and began to prostrate himself below the shocked family. ¡°Ah ah ah! Honey what should we do.¡± ¡°Nothing, we must accept his will. As a fellow man I understand his morals and he seems to be a righteous one. But, I am curious about the ¡°certain¡± relationship these two have.¡± The man began to point towards the trembling girl and Souma¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®AHHH!! I need to clear this up!?...Should I lie? NO! That is not a wise choice but the father looks like he can kill a few people and I do not know if he has weapons around...¡¯ Souma could only worry but he finally stuck to his gut and told the truth¡­ ¡°Sir, for as long as I¡¯ve been here, I have sullied your trust. I haven¡¯t met you long enough to gain your trust but I can understand if you are willing to kick me out after this. Once I awakened from my sleep, my body had no equipment of the sort and I stood bare naked in front of your daughter¡¯s view. Please forgive me! and I am willing to do your bidding in order to repay my debt!¡± Souma¡¯s expression turned pale and continued to prostrate in front of the man that began to twindle his mustache. One minute passed¡­ Two minutes passed¡­ ¡­ *Pffft-Hahahaha!!* ¡°Boy, you are too funny! Why so serious? No need to be like this stand up! My daughter is at fault since she¡¯s the one who stared at you isn¡¯t that right, Amelia? ¡®OH OH! I THANK YOU BENEVOLENT MAN!!¡¯ ¡®Oh ohhhh, her name is also Amelia it is a most splendid name.¡¯ Souma stood up and began to look at the family that stood in front of him. A laughing man, a still beet red daughter and a woman that tried her hardest not to laugh at the poor soul which was Souma. ¡°I, thank you...Umm sorry rude manners of mine. My name is Souma. Souma Kurogane may I ask the names of this wonderful family that is so kind to me?¡± ¡°Ah! Boy, my name is Leo Leinist and my wife''s name is Aerylith and my 13 year old daughter, Amelia. Nice to meet you lad!¡± ¡°Hahaa, thank you for having me. This is a wonderful family and such a decor this inn has. I can tell that it was made with love and care.¡± ¡°Well, I can guarantee that since I made the house and these two women did all the furnishing!¡± Leo patted Souma¡¯s shoulder and began to put him in a headlock. ¡°Ahh! cuh cuh cuh¡­¡± ¡°L-let me goooo!!¡± ¡°No can do, this is barely enough for showing my daughter that body of yours¡± Leo chuckled at Souma and he began to smile. ¡°Ohh, well then!¡± Souma easily broke off the headlock. ¡°Let¡¯s go then pops!¡± Souma broke off in a jog out the door and Leo began chase. ¡°Hey! WHY DID YOUR ATTITUDE AND VOICE CHANGED!? Where¡¯d the charismatic and valiant boy go!?¡± ¡°Haha, it is proper courtesy to show respect to one¡¯s caretakers but once they get to know me, I change very much so!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Leo lunged and grabbed Souma. Leo taking this chance to capture Souma but he broke the hold. ¡°Pops, I may be young but I can fight!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go boy!¡± The two ¡®boys¡¯ began to tackle and spar each other and Aerylith and Amelia could only sigh as they somehow expected this. ¡°Ohhh my! those two are troublesome. I thought the young man was different but boys are always boys.¡± ¡°Haa, he is full of surprises¡­¡± Amelia spoke softly and began to smile at Souma who was tackling her father. After a day of ¡°hard¡± work, Leo and Souma returned to the Inn to spot a Sabretooth waiting at the porch and a grumbling egg. As soon as Akane spotted her owner, she leaped towards Souma to tackle him and smother him with licks. ¡°Ah ah ! I-I cannnt bwreatheeee!¡± After Akane expressed her love towards Souma, she stopped and began to nudge at Souma. ¡°What is it..?¡± ¡°purrrr¡­.rwr¡­!¡± Akane pointed her paw towards the egg that began to shuffle about. Souma walked towards Tamago and kissed the egg. ¡°I see..you two were worried. Sorry for troubling you two..¡± Souma spoke and Tamago finally calmed down and a voice echoed past the door. ¡°Dear! CAN YOU HURRY UP AND WASH UP FOR DINNER!? What can I do with these two kids seriously!¡± Souma and Leo were both shocked. Souma being shocked that this woman was yelling at the two and Leo shocked at the fact that Aerylith is wearing an apron! Damn she''s sexy! Leo could only smile. He wanted to do something but he couldn¡¯t due to Souma being there and his Daughter Amelia was watching both of them. ¡°Okay honey! we¡¯ll go take a shower! Come Souma we shall take a shower Maybe I might see the reason why my daughter likes you so much! Hahahaha!¡± Leo winked at Amelia as he finished his sentence and Amelia turned extremely red and began to hide behind the plate that was on the table. ¡°ANATA! Hurry and go shower! You too Young man! You¡¯re still new here but I can¡¯t have you dirty while eating my food!¡± Both answered, ¡° Hai!!¡± Souma and Leo entered the shower which was fairly huge. Souma could only bask in the size while Leo gazed upon Souma. ¡°Hmmm, no doubt why my daughter likes you, Souma! Haha and the muscles compliment the monster hidden down there!!¡± ¡°Oooy oy, pops you should refrain from staring at your new friend!¡± Both began to snicker about and laughing ensued throughout the night. After eating, everyone prompted themselves to sleep however I did not. I wanted to review the damn notifications but I woke up after being unconscious for fifteen days. ¡®Ohhh my life is a harsh one...¡¯ Souma put Tamago-chan and Akane on the bed to sleep together and Souma left the night. He easily jumped down the 3 story building. Guards were on patrol, even if it were a nice community, one cannot be too sure. Souma sped fast the various guards by sneaking into shadows and passing through nooks and crannies. Souma exited the village and found a large tree to prompt himself on top. He climbed from the base and used the branches to propel himself towards the next branch and so on. He reached the top but slapped himself. ¡®Duhhh!! I could¡¯ve just jumped up here¡­.this height is nothing to my jumping ability!!¡¯ Souma sat down on the bed of tree leaves and began his full-lotus position. Drifting into nothing, Souma opened his eyes to the familiar white room which he grew accustomed to within those 4 months. Souma sat down and called, ¡°Information! and Skills!¡± A thinned out window appeared in front of Souma and he began to review to the stats he gained¡­
Astral Affinity has been generated.
Endurance Stat has been generated.
Skill Understanding has been generated.
Stat Increase
+150 STR +235 AGI +100 DEX +150 VIT +200 STA +100 INT +200 END
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked
Reputation0
Health2214/???Mana???/???
Stamina300+200
Vitality200+150Dexterity150+100
Strength???+150Agility???+235
Wisdom50Intelligence???+150
Endurance200
Leadership0Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
Special
Astral Affinity100%
¡­ ¡®WAIT WHAT!? OMG THESE STATS!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ ¡°OH MY GAAAAAAH¡± Still there was a lot of question marks left, maybe I¡¯ll ask leo about this.. Souma noticed a crap ton of new skills that were added.
Meditation skill has been added.
Ethereal Mind has been absorbed by Astral Mind.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Astral MindBeginnerLv. 765%
Due to deep meditation along with constant use of Ethereal Mind has evolved into Astral Mind. User is now able to access the Void space. Time is not a concept thus doesn''t exist within this space. Mind perceives time slowly making the body akin to moving faster. ???
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
MeditationBeginnerLv. 92%
Allows the user to recall his thoughts easier. Deeper meditation may result in several circumstances. ??? ???
SkillsSkill LevelSkill Understanding
??????5%
Beastial InstinctsAdvanced Lv. 185%
Astral MindBeginner Lv. 735%
MeditationBeginner Lv. 940%
Unrelenting RageBeginner Lv. 12%
Muay ThaiMastered100%
Russian SamboMastered100%
KendoMastered100%
AikidoMastered100%
Brazilian Jiu JitsuMastered100%
Chinese KenpoMastered100%
Buddhist Shaolin FistMastered100%
IaijutsuMastered100%
IaidoMastered100%
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡®Wait? Ethereal Mind was absorbed by Astral Mind??¡¯ ¡®Aahh! MY skills have been updated!! Barely any question marks now! But a new section was added to the skills¡­¡¯ ¡°Skill Understanding?¡± Then it clicked. ¡®Ohhhh, in order for the unknown bonuses to be unlocked, I must understand how the skill works by testing it and working around with it!!!¡¯ ¡°YESSS!!!¡± But still damn, I¡¯m pretty good. Look at all those masteries¡­. Souma looked pretty satisfied and he had to think about what he should do now. ¡®Hmm, so far I have a place to live...Tomorrow I should visit the village and people...Then spend the rest of the day helping the Inn...I think maybe I can cook since I read Dad¡¯s cooking book but definitely I should do manual labor. Looks like the backyard needs to be cleaned with all those huge stones laying about and I can reorganize their firewood¡­.etc..¡¯ For the next hour, Souma began to think of ways to help out the Inn and eventually he¡¯ll have to leave so he''s gonna have to work around and learn some new stuff from the village folks. Seeing as Souma was satisfied, he returned back to the village and jumped to the 3rd floor through the window. Seeing as no one saw him sneak out or snuck back in, he slowly slept next to Tamago and Akane. Souma felt really stupid as he was in debt the moment he arrived to this new world but he couldn''t be more glad that it was a kind family with the father akin to his Shishou. He felt warm inside since he was a bit closer to home even though he was worlds apart.
Next day¡­
¡°ugghhh...It¡¯s morning...I can feeeeeeeeeeeel the morning breeezeeee. Achoo!¡± Souma woke up extremely early. He sneezed because his stupid self forgot to close the window. So much for being intelligent. ¡°Haaaaa, I¡¯m stupid¡­Well, I have to do a regular morning workout. Even though I got this new body and all, I shouldn¡¯t neglect morning training like Shishou always said, ¡°Those who neglect tend to forget!¡±. Souma rose from his bed without disturbing Akane and Tamago. He looked at the still darkened sky that started to dawn before him. ¡®I should do a morning run right? Let¡¯s see how well this body can handle! From the Astral Plane, I could run really fast so I should be fine here right?¡¯ Souma quickly put on the shoes that laid next to the dresser and jumped out the window from the 3rd floor. ¡®Man! I love jumping out of there! At first I really hated it but now it seems like a second nature...¡¯ Souma landed on the floor and immediately began a speed burst. He dashed down the village houses quickly passing the views of morning people. Souma¡¯s speed was steadily increasing and after images were produced. At first Souma simply ran around the houses and the entire settlement but he got bored so thus he decided to change a few things. As he ran faster, he started to do various martial art forms while amid of running. The after images produced his stances as he varied each martial forms differently. He switched from Muay thai to Russian Sambo and continued on. The after images looked like multiple people dancing. The village people only looked slack jawed. They didn¡¯t know what was going on but they could see multiple variations of a 15 year old boy wearing black clothing doing strange forms in succession. Souma ran even faster, changing speeds as he changed directions. He wanted to see if he could break his limit so Souma ran out of the northern gate while the guards were shocked to see the after images. As soon as he left, he broke into a speed burst different from the others. An aftershock from the force of his burst broke down the northern gate and Souma continued without thought. He sped faster and reached his initial camping ground where he met Akane and Tamago. He ran past there and went further towards the trees that were taller than any skyscraper he¡¯s seen. As he ran, shock waves blasted through the forest. His after images produced a skill along with a Sonic boom skill but he paid no mind to those as he sped towards the forest of large trees. Soon, he went past the forest and towards the hills but clearly they were mountains! ¡°Ah ah! Nanda kore wa!? (What is this!?) THAT¡¯S HUGE!!¡± Still Souma paid no mind to it and ran up the mountain. He finally reached the peak and looked at the other side. The place was vast with forest life, greenery was clearly Nature¡¯s blessing and she definitely did a number over here. The place was teeming with wildlife that coexisted rather than hunting each other. They truly lived in harmony. Souma wanted to stay longer to bask in Nature¡¯s blessings but the sun was rising. He had to get back to the inn before they start looking for him. Souma turned tail and sped faster than he did and created several sonic booms along the way. He reached the settlement and quickly approached the guard that stood at the broken northern gate. ¡°Hey! Did you do this!?¡± ¡°Sir, yes..I am sorry! I will happily work to repair this gate! I did not know that I broke it¡­¡± ¡°Holy cow man! For such a youngster like yourself, how did you move that fast¡­? Are you willing to teach!!¡± ¡°Ahh ah ah, no sir I just learned it from training¡­.nothing special¡­¡± ¡°Really now...I¡¯ve trained half of my life and I am no where near that speed¡­.¡± Souma began to fidget¡­ ¡°Ahh well I have to go! Leo is waiting for me!¡± ¡°Ah! Leo, so you¡¯re that new kid that passed out righ-¡± Before he even finished I left as quickly as I could towards the inn. It¡¯s already morning and people were moving about, getting their day started and the Inn was already awake. Frantic screams could be heard and Amelia could be heard. ¡°Souma is gone!!¡± ¡°Now now dear, maybe he went outside for a walk or something! Why else would he leave his pets behind!¡± I approached the door and opened it carefully but instead was tackled down by Amelia. ¡°wa..wahhh! Where¡¯d you go¡­*sniffle*¡± ¡®Wait, what? why is she crying¡­?¡¯ I looked at her with a confused expression.. ¡°Oh Amelia! You¡¯re troubling him! Go upstairs and change!¡± ¡°Y-yes mother¡­¡± I patted her head and began to stand up then Aerylith began to talk. ¡°Sorry about that young man, She¡¯s not really fond of people leaving..We lost our son...he was around your age...When he went to enlist...he never came back and all we got was his sword¡­*sniffle*¡± Aerylith expression turned grim and tears formed. I walked towards her and began to comfort her. ¡°Oh that¡¯s why she did that...Well, I can¡¯t replace your son or anything but I won¡¯t leave anytime soon you can count on that!¡± I gave her a big smile and Leo was watching everything. ¡°Oy oy, you steal my daughter now aiming for my wife!? Pfft- hahaha!¡± Leo laughed but then his expression turned to the opposite. ¡°Ahh, Leon...my son..¡± Leo looked dejected but his Wife began to perk up. ¡°Now now let¡¯s ignore that and we should eat..¡± Aerylith did her best to change the subject and both Leo and I noticed so we nodded in succession and ate. After a delicious Breakfast, I turned towards Leo and spoke. ¡°Hey pops, can I go around the village to learn about the people? Then later in the afternoon I can help around the house?¡± ¡°Oh sure! But I should come along too¡­¡± ¡°Well, no need to come I can handle myself..¡± Leo¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°No Souma, you will need me to come with you...Trust me, you¡¯ll know..¡± Aerylith suddenly sprang up as if she remembered something. ¡°Oh honey! shouldn¡¯t we just tell Souma about it?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯ll find out about it. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t get caught this morning¡± ¡®Caught...CAUGHT!?¡¯ ¡°Wait what!? Is there a beast here!?¡± ¡°No Souma...well there certainly are a lot of ¡°beasts¡± here.¡± Leo smiled wickedly at me and all I could do was shrug in discontempt¡­. After telling Akane and Tamago-chan to stay at the inn, I returned to the first floor to begin exploration of the village. I was ushered by Leo towards the door and we left the inn. To this day, I still do not know what kind of village I came into¡­. After walking down the streets, I felt multiple stares as if I was being hunted. I steered next to Leo to ask¡­ ¡°Hey pops why do I feel like we¡¯re being glared at¡­?¡± ¡°Ohh, you¡¯ll find out soon¡­¡± I could only wonder¡­. Continuing down the street, I noticed massive amounts of females in the area. A female was drying clothes, A female was tending her garden, A female was sweeping, A female...A female....A female....A female....A FEMALE.... ¡®TOO MUCH FEMALES!?¡¯ I looked at Leo for an explanation and we stopped. ¡°Hey pops...why is there a lot of females¡­¡± I shuddered at the stares I received¡­ ¡°Well, let me explain a few things. In this village, there are multiple females, that easily outnumber us males...The ratio is about 15:1...meaning that we are in need of males. The males you saw earlier were already married to their destined ones and also me as I married Aerylith. A law states that a woman cannot steal a married man so where does that bring you?¡± A grin plastered across Leo''s face. ¡°Po- No, Leo...why didn¡¯t you tell me this¡­!?¡± I gave a dreaded expression at the man that tricked me. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be fun...I also met my wife through this ordeal maybe you¡¯ll find your true love! But, also love my daughter too! she likes you!¡± ¡°WAIT WHAT!? NO NO NO THIS CAN¡¯T BE HAPPENING!¡± ¡°Well, most of the males are guards, merchants, store owners and the blacksmith...so good luck..boy or should I say soon-to-be man. *pft-hahaha*¡± ¡°DAMN YOU LEO! WAIT ONE THING!? AM I SAFE IN THE INN!!!!!?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re safe there no problem. You¡¯ll be safe as long as there¡¯s a male near you that is married. The females can¡¯t touch you...And besides..Isn¡¯t it fun this way :D¡± Leo began to run away from Souma and the glares from the females turned all upon Souma. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Groups of females poured out and ran towards Souma. ¡°AYE AYE NOOOOO!!!¡± I quickly fastened myself and jumped towards a nearby roof. *pfft-hahahaha!* ¡°I WIN! MWAHAH-¡± He continued to laugh but suddenly stopped as females that owned the house he was on top of arrived on the roof. ¡°URYAAAAH!¡± I sped away from the group and jump down onto the street as groups of females chased me. The females were astonished and slack jawed but they could not lose their future husband. Even some females became elaborate. They used nets to restrain Souma but it was futile as he could see everything slightly slower once he ran faster. The group were even more shocked as they saw after images of Souma. They tried to catch him and the moment they seemed to get him, it actually was an after image. Many of the females passed out from fatigue as this continued for 5 hours. Souma continued on until half of the females dropped out. ¡®oh damn, I think some girls might be passing out...it¡¯ll be bad...¡¯ I turned around away from the the group of females that ran towards me like starving wolves and sped towards the passed out females. I noticed the guards were helping the females and I started to pitch in. Leo could only laugh as he left Souma to his fate. As he approached the inn, he saw groups of females passed out in the Inn. Guards coming back left and right and Leo wondered what was going on. Leo saw a familiar Guard, Samuel and began to talk to him. ¡°Hey Samuel, what¡¯s going on? Why are the females here??¡± ¡°Oh, you know females are going after that boy you brought in. They can¡¯t catch him so majority of them passed out. Oh speak of the devil here comes that boy.¡± Leo looked behind him and saw a grim figure of a 15 year old boy that carried a woman in his arms. ¡°Oy oy, Leo we are gonna settle this..Just you wait..¡± An immediate chill ran down Leo¡¯s back and he could have sworn that Souma¡¯s eyes changed color. ¡°Hehe..hee...I¡¯m dead aren¡¯t I?¡± Aerylith stood behind Leo in anger. ¡°A-N-A-T-A!! How could you let Souma do this!?¡± ¡°Now wait wait Aerylith, dear...The boy has to learn from experience...and and...and ¡° Aerylith grabbed Leo¡¯s left ear not wasting a single moment to teach him a lesson but both immediately stopped. I turned around after laying the somewhat 20 year old woman next to the rest of the females that were passed out and did a speed burst that shocked the guards along with Leo and Aerylith. Leo and Souma tested their strengths against each other the other day and both were equally matched however this little stunt proved otherwise... ¡°This punk...SOUMA YOU CHEAP MOTHERF-¡± ¡°ANATA! Stop! You¡¯ll be getting an earful and YOU ARE SLEEPING IN THE GUEST ROOM FOR A WEEK.¡± Leo¡¯s face turned white and luckily Souma didn¡¯t hear anything or else he would be rolling on the floor laughing at Leo. I sped towards the remaining females that wore a dejected look as the handsome boy they continuously chased was actually helping them. The guards could only laugh. A teenage boy that looked really handsome was actually helping his captors. The rest of the females were rounded up and a elderly man came to the inn. I told the guards that this was the last female that passed out and they should return to their post.
Total count of females: 76
I looked at the large crowd of females that were too tired to even get up. ¡®Oh man, I think they at least deserve this...Damn that Leo! I can¡¯t get married yet! Not now at least..I still have to find a way to get home...¡¯ Most of the females were sleeping on the chairs and a few woke up and saw Souma helping the passed out females. Many of the females thanked the young man for helping them and some actually apologized however they said a phrase that¡¯ll haunt him tonight. ¡°We¡¯re not giving up...oh handsome..Look at those muscles! Kyaaa!!¡± Souma quickly dismissed the kyaaa noises and was about to head upstairs when an elderly man came through the door. ¡°a-ah y-young lad, I-i see you¡¯ve h-elped th-he people..¡± Turning around, I quickly bowed and gave my introduction. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t do much. My apologies, my name is Souma Kurogane and I am currently a tenant at this lovely inn. Are you perhaps the elder of this village?¡± ¡°Y-yes. I-i w-wanted to m-meet you but I d-didn¡¯t have time..¡± ¡°Ah, please hold on for a moment. I will bring down a chair from my room upstairs and let you sit down.¡± ¡°N-no need. I just need to tell you a few things...W-when the t-time comes p-please visit my house..It¡¯s a gray house..Leo should know where it is¡­And also, I-is there a-anything I can do for you..?¡± I thought long and hard about this question...Hmmm ¡®I probably should ask for information but I think he¡¯ll explain that to me when I go to his house...Maybe have some sort of warrant that made sure the females won¡¯t attack me...¡¯ ¡°Ah yes, I would like a special case from this ¡°law¡± that allows women to ¡°attack¡± me. They cannot force themselves onto me but they can act like proper women and try to talk to me. Also, as a roundabout once I leave the village gates they are willing to pry themselves onto me as per say the law¡­¡± The women looked dejected but seemed a bit hopeful that they can at least talk to Souma and once outside the gates they can catch him and do whatever they wanted to him¡­. ¡°Y-yes...o-okay...that¡¯s r-reasonable¡­..¡± The elder finished talking and left the Inn while following in suit the females steadily left the building. Several stayed behind to attempt to talk to Souma but he quickly went to bed. Akane and Tamago slept on the ground this time because they waited for Souma to return but they got tired so they drifted to sleep beside the 2-person bed. Souma got into bed and stared at the ceiling¡­ ¡®hahhhh it sure was troublesome...Damn that leo! I will get my reven-¡¯ *Snoreeeeee* *Scuffle* *Purrrr* As Souma drifted in his sleep, he dreamt about his Teacher and his father whom he missed very much. Then the dream switched to the beautiful two suns that floated above. He ushered his hands towards the suns as if meaning to grab it. Noises could be heard but Souma paid no attention, he felt as if he had the suns in his hands burning with passion and he woke up once he heard a moan¡­. The moment he woke up his eyes nearly popped out. His hands surely wanted to grab the two suns and he definitely grabbed two ''suns'' with passion. Souma cupped a second feel to see if he was dreaming and the unknown woman began to moan... ¡°Kyyunn *moan*¡± "Ahh, that feels...nice...more..." ¡°OH¡­..MY¡­¡­¡­.GAAHHHHH¡± I quickly took my hands off the woman and stammered back and hit the wall with my head¡­ All I could think was...¡¯What the hell...¡¯ And I passed out until morning.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 6: Misunderstandings Chapter 6: Misunderstandings At a certain inn, a man could be heard screaming at the early stages of Dawn. The lights around the inn began to turn on and people could wonder what was going on. On the third floor there lies a man shocked at his current predicament on the floor and a woman that stood naked above the despondent man. A woman around the age of 17 was standing there. She probably has the best figure in that village. Her facial features were full of life as she smiled at the cowering man. On top of her head were two obvious ears but they weren¡¯t normal ears¡­.cat ears!? The ears were perky as they moved forward and back as if they were curious to hear the words from that man. Her body figure was an hourglass figure, with a nice bare chest with two voluptuous mounds that any man would fight for. Below the chest laid bare a golden entrance to eternal happiness. The hips of this woman were perfect for giving birth. Her legs were at an appropriate length and silky smooth skin. Behind her was a tail, a tail that was frolicking vigorously as she stared at the despondent man who seemed to stare at her. The woman did not even notice but she was bare naked and the man continued to stare. She looked at her nakedness and began to blush while covering her important parts¡­. ¡°Ecchi~...I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you though, goshujin-sama~~¡± ¡°OY OY!! WHO ARE YOU¡± ¡°Nh~ Goshujin-sama, don¡¯t play jokes! You. Know. Me~¡± The woman began to creep towards Souma who could only scurry further back. ¡°Ah ah!!¡± ¡®Well, I don¡¯t mind the view...WAIT WHAT AM I SAYING!? GOSHUJIN-SAMA? I AM NOT HER MASTER WAIT WHAT!?¡¯ ¡°Oy Kora! How am I your master!?¡± I spoke with hesitance wondering who this person was¡­ ¡°Un..Nh! Goshujin-sama! How could you forget! Even after r-i-d-i-n-g~ me, you already forgotten your slave~¡± "WHAT!? SLAVE!? RIDING WHO!?" ¡°OY OY I DID NO SUCH THING WHEN!? AND STILL WHO ARE YOU!?¡± The woman looked her master with discontempt. How could he forget her after all the times they spent together. She looked at him and began to cry. Her cheerful cat ears began to droop and her tail was no longer swaying in the air but just hanging with no vigor. She plopped to the floor and cried at the fact Souma had forgotten her. ¡°*sniffle* even...e-even af-fter those k-kisses you don¡¯t remember me!?...H-how could you master! Waaaah!!!¡± ¡°Ah ah! I¡¯m sorry! But I do not remember having a one night stand with you! I JUST ARRIVED TO THIS WORLD!?¡± ''Did I really have a one night stand with this girl...score!'' ¡°Waaaaah!! Master forgot! BAKA!!!¡± ¡°AHH AH! I¡¯M SORRY!! GOMENASAI!!" The woman began to run out of the room and left Souma that looked confused even more than when he arrived in this world.. ¡°WHAT DID I DO WHEN I WAS SLEEPING!?...WHO IS SHE!?¡± Souma did a verbal tsukkomi and voices could be heard downstairs. ¡°HEY! YOUNG MAN! GET DOWN HERE!! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS!!¡± After Aerylith called Souma, he began to fidget¡­ ¡®Oh god...From what I heard from Shishou¡¯s stories¡­.Women are very delicate creatures but when they are mad they will kill you¡­.¡¯ ¡®Oh man¡­.KAMI-SAMA SAVE MEEEE!!!!¡¯ I drooped my shoulders and got dressed. I finally began to descend to my death¡­ Cries could be heard from the ¡®now dressed¡¯ woman and Aerylith was trying to calm her down. ¡®Good thing it was only Aerylith, I do not know what might happen if Amelia-chan was there...¡¯ ¡°YOU. Young man! Sit here! How could you do this to a poor girl and not remember her! You should be ashamed!? Not even Leo could stoop this low!¡± I quickly sat on the chair that was singled out from the rest. I sat in the middle of the first floor while the ¡®nekomimi¡¯ continued to sob and Aerylith could only glare at me with scowl on her face. ¡°Ah. AH! I do not know what happened! I am sorry!! Forgive me!!¡± I continued to apologize repeatedly but none of them reached the crying girl and disapproving Aerylith. All I could do was prostrate myself and receive punishment so I did. I went onto the floor and did a dogeza position to accept their punishment. If I was going to die, might as well redeem some kind of honor I have left¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t even know what I did!? I was sleeping and dreamt about suns...wait..why did those suns feel so good¡­? Like puffy clouds..they were round and bouncy...they had a perfect shape and felt like a water balloon in my hands...NO WAIT FOCUS ON THE SITUATION NOW!?¡¯ ¡°I sincerely apologize. I will accept any punishment you bestow on me. I must at least die with honor!¡± Souma spoke with resolve. His voice resounded the room and the woman stopped crying and lunged towards Souma. ¡°NOO!! NO! GOSHUJIN-SAMA! DON¡¯T DIE!! WHY ARE YOU GONNA DIE!! PLEASE NOOO!!¡± ¡°I am sorry but this is what I must do to atone for the sins I¡¯ve committed. Aerylith, please I must commit Harakiri to regain my honor as a suitable punishment for tainting this woman that I have seemed to have forgotten. It is my deepest mistake in my life and I¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t happen ever in this life.¡± ¡°WAAAAH!!¡± The woman began to cry but another voice could be heard crying along with her. It was Amelia. ¡°Sweetie, Go to your room. This is something Souma and Akane have to talk about.¡± Before Amelia could even talk, Souma interrupted with a roar. ¡°WAIT WHAT!? AKANE!! WAIT WHAT!!¡± Souma began to look at the girl that was presumed to be Akane and began to swing his head back and forth. ¡°WHAAAAT!? AKANE WEREN¡¯T YOU A SABRETOOTH TIGER! WHAT IS THIS BODY, THAT FIGURE¡­.those ears¡­.that tail¡­¡­.that..chest¡­!?¡± ¡°W-well goshujin-sama, when I saw the girls of this place chase you...I..I-i was jealous...All I wanted was to be with you..I even kissed you...and you forgot about me *sniffle* I had no choice! THEY WERE GOING TO STEAL YOU!¡± Souma looked utterly stupid at this point. How the hell did his pet sabretooth do this¡­ ¡®Haaaa...she was jealous...Oh man...I have to deal with this...it¡¯s not like I¡¯m mad but how¡­??¡¯ ¡°Wait¡­.you were jealous? Did you even see them catch me??¡± ¡°No b-but you carried them HIME STYLE!! I WANT THAT TOO¡± Akane began to pout at Souma. ¡°Ah ah!! Well well¡­.uhh..¡± Souma began to look at Aerylith and the watery-eyed Amelia. ¡®What...is...going..on...¡¯ Souma began to stand up then picked up Akane in a princess carry and led her towards the chair to sit her down. ¡°There I did the same to you as I did those women, please do not cry...I do not like when girls cry¡­¡± Souma looked at Akane and he began to recall memories of Harumi when she talked about her previous relationship that was too dark for her to even talk about. ¡°*sniffle* I-its okay, goshujin-sama!¡± ¡°No, do not call me that, It makes me feel like one of those ¡®masters¡¯. Please call me Souma¡± Souma replied in retort. ¡°Okay! souma-chii!! daisuki!!¡± The situation turned from a dark blue atmosphere to a pink and peachy situation. ¡°DAME!!! NO NO NO!!¡± Shouted the teary-eyed Amelia. ¡°Huh? Wait wh-¡± Before Souma could even finish his sentence, he was tackled by Amelia and fell onto the floor. ¡°Onii-chan¡­.¡± ¡°ONII-CHAN!? WAIT WHAT!? NO NO NO!!!¡± ¡°HEY! Souma-chii is mine!! I love him!! HE IS MY MASTER GET OUT YOU HOME WRECKER!!¡± ¡°Onii-chan please tell this ¡®fat¡¯ woman to get out. You know...you were the first..I ever saw...it was my first time¡­¡± ¡°GO-SHU-JIN-SAMA!!! WHAT DOES SHE MEAN BY HER ¡®FIRST TIME¡¯!?¡± ¡°Uh...ah!! AMELIA-CHAN WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT!?¡± ¡°Ohh~ Onii-chan, don¡¯t tell me you already forgot what happened that day~¡± ¡°WHAAAAAAT WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAAAAT!?¡± Souma began to sweat bullets as Leo appeared behind Aerylith who was star struck at this point of the conversation. ¡°OY SOUMA! YOU!!¡± Leo got up and began to drag Souma out the door. ¡°GOSHUJIN-SAMA!!¡± ¡°No akane! He is not worthy for you!!¡± Bellowed Leo towards Akane. ¡°WAIT OTOU-SAN!!! DON¡¯T!!¡± ¡°AMELIA! DON¡¯T TELL ME YOU FORGIVE THIS TRASH!¡± ¡°Ah AH!! I DID NOTHING BELIEVEEEE MEEE!!!¡± Souma spoke in succession after Leo. ¡°FIRST YOU SOILED MY DAUGHTER¡¯S EYES AND NOW THIS!? YOU EVEN HAD THE BALLS TO FIND ANOTHER WOMAN WHEN YOU APPARENTLY HAD MY DAUGHTER AS A SNACK!?¡± Leo continued to drag the poor soul and kicked him out the front door. ¡°NOOOOoooooooo!! I DID NOTHI-¡± Souma didn¡¯t even get to finish his sentence as he was face planted onto the ground. ¡°YOU ARE LEAVING TONIGHT!! I usually am kind to people but I hate scum like you!¡± ¡®WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS!?¡¯ After Leo closed the door, screams and noises could be heard inside. Before Leo was gravely mistaken and began to understand the situation, Souma had already left the front yard. The village was all happy and cheery like every other day. People communicated with each other and worked together. Everything was fine and dandy until a 15 year old boy could be spotted. His body reeked a negative aura that contradicted the village¡¯s entirety. The village folks could only ignore him as they did not want to involve themselves with a boy that looked like he would suck the life out of you. ¡®Haaaa...I don¡¯t want to do anything...I just feel stupid..What did I even do anyways...¡¯ ¡°oh my buddha...what did I do wrong¡± Souma spoke as if life had left his body¡­ ¡®I do not know what I should do anymore...First I get in trouble with Akane...then Aerylith...then Amelia...and finally thrown out of the place I almost called home by Leo...¡¯ ¡°Haaaa..¡± I could only sigh as I walked the village streets¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll just go do my training...then I will leave...I don¡¯t need to return back there...I have my stuff already¡­¡± Souma dragged his feet towards the ¡®broken¡¯ northern gate. Even as he walked through the village, the females stared at him but they could not talk to the man as his expression was pale and full of dread. Souma ignored any confrontation as his mood wasn¡¯t up to it. His eyes showed a dark hue of blue as he dragged forward with no goal in his path. Even the Guard who tried to ask Souma if he could teach him that technique, could not ask as the man was desolate with no emotions. Souma just continued onward dragging his feet outside the village perimeters. After walking a few miles, Souma stopped and began his training. At first he was slow because he wasn¡¯t in the mood after the whole situation that occurred but he gradually began to speed up. Souma tried to focus only on the training, he did not know why that happened but he mustn¡¯t dwell on it. If he had done something wrong he must apologize and leave. ¡®After I am done, I will apologize, No I cannot return..I¡¯ll go ask around for paper to leave a notice that I won¡¯t be returning anymore...¡¯ Souma began his rigorous training a few miles outside the gate. Females looked at the handsome man but they could not interrupt him. He was doing strange movements where he propped himself upside down and began to do one finger push ups and rotated each hands. After Souma finished the push ups, he began to practice his martial arts. He stretched his body and began to move in unpredictable movements. He swung his body left and right as he practiced the initial forms of Muay Thai. Then Souma rotated to Sambo and then continued to Shaolin Fist style and so on. The females could only look at the man that practiced those weird forms. His body began to move faster and the females could not follow his movements. Several females even tried to move closer but they could not. Unimaginable pressure penetrated the air and created a wall that blocked the females a few meters away from Souma. Souma dismissed the several windows that popped up and continued his training regiment for 6 hours. All of the females returned back to the village as Souma could not be approached. ¡°Paaahh haaaa! I am so stupid!? CHIKUSHOU!! WHAT DID I DO!?.....¡± Souma screamed at the sky. This was the first blunder he had come across. He could not remember what he did to those two. Back at the Inn, the entire family including Akane and Tamago-chan were in shock. After Leo had gone around looking for Souma, he could not find him and even went out the gates to see if he could at least spot Souma. Leo returned with a grim expression. ¡°Oh¡­.no!! I¡¯m so stupid!! WHY DID I DO THIS!?¡± Leo got on his knees and began to pound against the hard floor of the inn. Akane and Amelia were both sobbing together while Aerylith tried to calm the two. Tamago just shook crazy and rolled about on the floor. Everyone was in confusion, they were so stupid that they could not even listen to him, especially after Akane and Amelia told Leo about what was really going on. Akane talked about how she was the Sabretooth and she transformed into her current state after being jealous that the women of the village that were going after Souma. After Akane explained her issue, Leo was immediately slapped by Akane and then followed after her was Amelia who slapped her father in succession. Amelia then began to explain that her father was stupid and didn¡¯t even listen to Souma. Of course Amelia explained that he misunderstood the thing about ¡®her first time¡¯. She meant that Souma was the first boy she ever saw naked and after explaining things, she turned beet red after explaining that she kept thinking about Souma. Aerylith snapped out of her confusion early on since she probably understood what those two meant. Aerylith began to kick Leo out of the house and he could not return until he brought Souma back. However Leo had no clue on where to start¡­. 6 hours later of searching through every nook and cranny of the entire village, Leo laid on the ground and began to stare at the afternoon sky. ¡°Souma...my friend...Where¡¯d you go...I am sorry...You were a son to me...I could not forgive those who treated women bad but I have no right to speak about treatment when you clearly did nothing wrong¡­¡± Leo spoke in a whisper towards the sky and got up to continue his search. As he got up he noticed a discolored object rendering in the sky a few miles in the distance. Outside the village approximately 5 miles away, a boy could be seen there on the floor covered in sweat. ¡°Ha...ha...ha...I am tired..I have nowhere to return to now¡­¡± I stared at the endless sky and hoped for a miracle to happen. ¡°Haaaa, it¡¯s been nearly a week since I arrived to this world and already this happens...Kami-sama why am I here anyways¡­¡± ¡°What did I do to deserve this¡­.¡± Souma looked towards the sky and it began to change. The sky was changing not everywhere but only above Souma. The misconfiguration of the sky seemed to grow larger and approached Souma at an alarming rate. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°OH WHAT NOW!? WHAT DID I DO!?¡± Souma just stared back at the discolored object that was increasing in speed. ¡®I might as well die, can¡¯t do nothing here really!? what did I even do anyways...¡¯ The object in the sky began to fall upon Souma and a bright light consumed the area which Souma was in. ¡®Ngggh what¡¯s going on...¡¯ I finally opened my eyes and I saw that I was in a familiar void. Indeed it was the same void I had practiced in for several months, how could I forget the whiteness that extended infinitely. Haha..Hahaaa...What¡¯s going on¡­.? Souma stood up only in order to get knocked back down. A godly pressure was upon him and he could not do anything about. Souma could only try but it was futile. In front of Souma there stood a spirit, of course Souma had never seen this spirit but how come it seemed so familiar¡­ ¡®What is that¡­.it feels..like...me¡­..¡¯
I am you.
¡®Wait what? did that thing just answer...but I didn¡¯t talk...¡¯
I can read your thoughts because I am you.
¡®Okaaayy...well how many fingers am I holding behind my back!?¡¯
3 because I kno- WAIT!? enough of the stupid jokes¡­.
¡®Oh shoot I shouldn¡¯t piss off myself...I look pretty strong..I don''t wanna die in a suicide...Is it suicide..?¡¯
Souma, you must return to the village and decide your path¡­.
¡®Path? What path? Wait what?¡¯
The elder knows everything.
¡®Are you the elder?¡¯
What? No. I am not old!?
¡®Haaaa¡­.If you are me, then I am you, you look older than me, then I become you so are you an older me?¡¯
Yes, I am olde- WAIT I KNOW YOUR TRICK!? YOU JUST WANT ME TO SAY I AM OLD
¡®Damn, myself is too smart for myself. I can¡¯t outsmart myself when myself is too smart for myself¡­.¡¯
Damn righ- WAIT YOU MUST RETURN TO THE VILLAGE!
¡®WHY SHOULD I!? They threw me out!!¡¯
JUST GO BACK THERE!!
¡®NO!¡¯
YES!
¡®NO!¡¯
Akane and Amelia are crying.
¡®Well, I still won¡¯t go!¡¯
Akane will give. you. something. ¡°special¡±...
¡®Hmm¡­¡­¡­.what is that something...Wait NO!¡¯
Hurry up and go back stupid self. Man, this is awkward calling myself stupid¡­
¡®You should be stupid, why would I return to a place that kicked me out...¡¯
Well, let¡¯s just say Leo is stupid then.
¡®Okay, I am gonna go.¡¯
Wait what!? Just because Leo is stupid you¡¯ll go?
¡®Yeah he¡¯s pretty stupid, probably misunderstood.¡¯
Yeah, very stupid.
¡®Haha! I like myself!¡¯
I like myself too!
The two Soumas began to laugh and then the atmosphere turned opposite. They began to snicker while crossing their fingers in their own hands. ¡®Hehehe...Leo will get his payback¡­.¡¯
I can¡¯t wait to see this mufufufufu¡­¡­
¡®Oh just you wait, you¡¯ll get a front row seat¡¯
Haha, of course I am you after all
In unison they began to snicker in that void and back to the village Leo could feel a cold wind sneak up behind him. ¡°It¡¯s the afternoon...Why is it cold¡­?¡± Leo spoke to himself and only could wonder. The two Soumas immediately hit it off but then Souma began to ask. ¡®How did you even get here, Me?¡¯
Oh you remember that weird object in the sky?
¡®Yeah...it was weird¡­.¡¯
Well, think of it as my transport vehicle
¡®Transport vehicle?? Where did you come from?¡¯
Remember your original body back on Earth?
¡®Ah AH! I do! So I can return home??¡¯
Hey hey calm down. You will return home. Just not now
¡®WHAT DO YOU MEAN NOT NOW!?¡¯
Well, wouldn¡¯t you miss your two girlfriends?
¡®WAIT WHAT!? I could understand Akane but Amelia no no no, Leo would hate me.¡¯
Well, that¡¯s more of a reason to piss him off isn¡¯t it?
¡®Well, I don¡¯t like using women.¡¯
Ahh seeing as you are me, we both have the same values but I didn¡¯t mean it entirely that way.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Uhhh, I know I am dense but how are you so dense that you cannot notice what she does?
¡®Wait what?¡¯
OKAAAAY! School is in session.
Lesson one: What do you call a girl who blushes at you?
¡®Umm, she¡¯s sick?¡¯
Dumbass¡­.dammit why am I stupid...I AM SO SMART THAT I AM STUPID¡­
¡®Wait what?? I don¡¯t get this¡­.?¡¯
OKAAAAAAY.
Lesson two: If a girl looks at you naked but never gets mad at you what do you call that?
¡®She¡¯s a pervert?¡¯
You are seriously making me feel stupid...well I am you...damn..you dense mothe- Okay ignore that¡­.
¡®Okaaay¡­? this is weird?¡¯
FINAL LESSON: WHAT DO YOU CALL A GIRL THAT ISN¡¯T EVEN YOUR SISTER BUT SHE CALLS YOU ONII-CHAN?? IF YOU DON¡¯T GET THIS I AM GOING TO FORCE MEMORIES INTO YOUR HEAD AND TURN YOU INTO A SIS CON
¡®WAIT WHAT!? DUDE ME DON¡¯T DO THAT WTF!? I DON¡¯T HAVE A SISTER COMPLEX WHAT THE HELL MAN!? AHHH THE ANSWER IS THAT¡­¡­¡­.¡¯ Several minutes later¡­.
I¡¯m waiting¡­...waiting¡­..HURRY UP YOU SLOW PIECE OF DUNG
¡®Ah ah!!! Okay okay...ummm... let¡¯s go with this? Maybe she¡¯s in heat?¡¯
Oh dear kami-sama, wait kami-sama? I¡¯m a god so let me change that.
Oh dear magnificent me, What is myself doing...Why is he so stupid..Oh well I guess ¡°in heat¡± implies she wants him and that leads to love¡­But wait will he even notice?
¡®LOVE!? WAIT WHAT!! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE??!?!?!?¡¯
Ah ah! My dear stupid self, you¡¯ll get it once you return.
¡®NO WAIT EXPLAIN NOW¡¯
Nope.
¡®WAIT STOP EXPL-¡¯
Astral Mind forcefully canceled.
I returned to the world I arrived in and could only express my anger towards the ground. ¡°WHAT THE HELL MAN LOVE!? I DO NOT UNDERSTAND!?¡± A parchment rolled out of Souma¡¯s pocket and had a few words that caused Souma to go ape shit.
This is Kami-sama speaking, Souma, you are stupid so you probably won¡¯t understand love but it means you have to become one with Amelia and Akane. Also, don¡¯t forget my front row seat for Leo¡¯s punishment.
¡°DAMN MYSELF!? SHISHOU SAID WOMEN ARE HARD TO DEAL WITH AND I HAVE 2 NOW!?! AHHHH!!! I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!!!¡± Souma screamed at the sky which his Alter-ego came from. Souma spat out a few curse words in Japanese but no one heard him. Souma stood up dejectedly and began to walk towards the village. He wasn¡¯t in the mood as he passed the Guard only to ignore his approach. ¡®I¡¯m gonna teach Leo a lesson..but I do not know how to handle love¡­? I hope I could just swing it...Wait..I could use Father¡¯s manga as a reference¡­? I mean there was that manga about a boy I believe the manga was called ____ where he was in love with a crap ton of females, but nevermind that I¡¯ll have to approach this carefully...or my life will be in danger...Shishou said women are wrathful beings and they will haunt the rest of your life if you upset them¡­.I don¡¯t want that...¡¯ Souma approached the inn only to begin his descent to hell where he will die¡­.of ¡°exhaustion¡±.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 7: Bane of Beasts Chapter 7: Bane of Beasts ¡­. ¡®*snickers* leo is gonna suffer when I return fufufu...¡¯ ¡­. The day was nearing its end at the village. Everyone was beginning to close their stalls and returning home to their families. Doors were closing and lights being turned on as the night approached. Guards changing shifts, kids scurrying off to finish their little games as their mothers called them, and a certain inn was gloomy. Souma avoided contact as he should return to his ¡°home¡± quickly to explain things. Of course he wasn¡¯t too sure that they would accept him but if he had to leave, he might as well say his goodbyes and take revenge on Leo then on. ¡­.. As I approached the Inn carefully, I noticed that the atmosphere around it was grim and only the first floor had its lights on. I looked at the front door and began to stare at the doorknob¡­. ¡®I don¡¯t know...should I really do this, Kami-sama?¡¯ A voice echoed through Souma¡¯s head¡­
Do it you idiot¡­.
¡®I really have to slap myself once I meet myself again -.-¡¯ I carefully placed my hand on the doorknob and twisted the old contraption to open the door and what appeared were three females and an egg. Two were sleeping and one was gently stroking the two as if calming them down and the egg just laid on the ground as if it were sleeping¡­ ¡­. Aerylith looked up to see who had opened her door and she gasped. ¡°S-souma! please enter...I am very sorry...that my husband..treated you like t-this..¡± She began to tear up then Souma began to calm her down. ¡°Ma¡¯am...Aerylith, it is fine, I clearly understand. Please do not cry, remember what I had said earlier this morning. Women crying brings pain to my heart so you shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± Souma spoke softly to Aerylith to calm her down. ¡°B-but these two...they were waiting for you...they cried so much...I am crying because I am glad you are back...they really missed you¡­¡± ¡®Haaa...I guess it was all a misunderstanding under Leo¡¯s part.¡¯ ¡°It is fine¡­.let me carry them to their rooms.¡± ¡°Yes please do¡­¡± Souma gently picked up Akane and began to climb the stairs to his room. He gently laid her down on the bed and covered her body in the blanket and then she began to talk¡­ ¡°Master...I miss you..Akane won¡¯t...do..it..again¡­.I do...not..want master...to...hate...Akane¡­¡± Souma looked at the mumbling nekomimi and patted her forehead and rubbed her cat ears gently. ¡°Just sleep Akane...I am not mad¡­¡± I whispered gently into her ears and kissed her forehead. Souma finished his gesture and returned to the first floor to find Leo on the floor on his knees. ¡°SOU-¡± Before Leo called out to me, I ignored his call and went to carry Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Souma spoke towards Leo in a voice that lacked emotion but was enough to express his unhappiness to Leo. Souma picked up Amelia and went to her room to put her to bed. Amelia whispered a few words to Souma and he repeated the same actions to her as he did with Akane. Souma got up and closed the door as he exited and went to the living room where the despondent Leo laid on the floor and Aerylith scowling at Leo. I approached the two and Aerylith was going to speak but I gestured her to stop as I was going to talk to Leo. ¡°Haaa¡­.Well then I guess I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°NOOO SOUMA MY FRIEND, MY DEAR SON NOOO¡± Leo spoke with a hesitant voice. ¡°No, no. I was wrong, I should atone for my sins. Please do not mind this ¡°kind of trash¡±. I will leave promptly now.¡± Souma stood up to gesture he was leaving and Leo grabbed his foot to stop his movement. ¡°My friend!! I AM SORRY¡­.I made a blunder...I did not know...please forgive me!!¡± Leo spoke while grabbing a hold of Souma left foot. ¡°Haaa...How so? I was clearly wrong. Let me leave! I DO NOT WANT TO TARNISH MY HONOR!!¡± Souma spoke with a deep voice that made Leo skimper a bit. ¡°SOUMAA!! WHY!! I WAS WRONG!!!! MY FRIEND¡­.please...don¡¯t go...I do not...want to lose another son¡­¡± Leo began to tear up at the fact that he might lose another son of his. Souma wanted to bask in Leo¡¯s posture but he could not overwhelm the guy since he talked about his son. Souma quickly released his left foot from Leo¡¯s grasp and finally sat down at a nearby chair. ¡°Haaa¡­.so what now my friend? I don¡¯t know if I should stay since I was wrong.¡± ¡°No no no! I was wrong! Akane and Amelia were just complicating things!¡± ¡°Complicating things?¡± Souma pondered at Leo¡¯s explanation and Aerylith finally spoke to Leo. ¡°ANATA! Explain yourself! Surely Akane and Amelia were complicating things but you are no better! now hurry and explain.¡± Aerylith scowled at the pale white man. Of course in the history of man, one must never admit defeat but in this case leo lost to Souma. (well his wife but still to Souma) Leo began to speak to Souma¡­ ¡°Ah...ah...Well¡­.¡± Leo hesitantly spoke. ¡°Well what?¡± I replied in retort. ¡®I better get a damn good explanation and my revenge isn¡¯t over! JUST YOU WAIT LEO!!¡¯ ¡°ah...I misunderstood...Akane and Amelia...were never wrong...I am wrong...please forgive me, my friend?¡± ¡°Haaa¡­.Hmmm¡­.¡± I pondered a bit and looked upon the prostrating Leo and began to stand up. ¡°No no! Souma don-!¡± Before Leo finished he was interrupted by a handshake. Leo looked surprised and flabbergasted. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t gonna return my handshake, friend?¡± Leo snapped out of confusion and began to shake the hands of his friend. He began to tear a bit but it stopped as Souma smiled. ¡°Haha...well let¡¯s just forget this and go back to being good friends.¡± ¡°Friends yes, but you are family.¡± Responded Leo and the statement shocked Souma that his expression was frozen. ¡°Family...Thanks..pops.¡± Souma finished his sentence and thought of his family back on Earth. Of course they were his family but now he has two¡­ Before Souma could dwell on the past he was interrupted by hugs both from Aerylith and Leo. ¡°Welcome home..¡± ¡°I am sorry...son..¡± ¡®Hmm, son...it¡¯ll take time to get used to another person calling me that but I don¡¯t mind...¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡± I began to smile at the two but was quickly interrupted by a grumbling noise that echoed throughout the building. ¡°Haaa....Pops you got food? :D¡± ¡°*Pft-hahaha! Of course. Let¡¯s eat and sleep since I am still tired from looking after you.¡± Souma and the duo parents began to eat the dinner that was already prepared and after they finished they exchanged a few words and quickly went to bed. Before going to bed, I picked up Tamago and began to caress the egg. ¡°You were worried too right tamago-chan?¡± Souma gently rubbed the crack that formed on the egg and went towards the bedroom on the third floor. Souma laid the egg next to Akane and closed the window that was left open. Souma covered the two in the giant blanket and began to descend back down to the first floor. The night sky was eerily dark this time but nothing could come between Souma and his new family. Souma turned off the lights and exited out the front door. The night sky was really dark and normally it should be dusk for a while but Souma paid no mind. Souma wanted to review his skills again so he promptly left his new home and went out the northern gate secretly. He didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion within the village as he was trying to gain their trust as a foreigner. Souma sped onward towards the tree where he last reviewed his skills. He jumped up to the treetop and prompted himself in a full-lotus position to begin his normal meditation but was interrupted. Growls and several demonic pants could be heard behind the tree. Souma looked back and saw a pack of demonic wolves. Unlike the feral beast he fought when he came to this world, their eyes are pure red and their fur was soaked in blood. They had blood lines that glowed on top of their skin and their claws were longer than the feral beast he had fought before. They seem to be the predators that controlled the Forest which led to the Feral beast¡¯s state. Souma looked at the pack and he quickly dismissed his position and got up. ¡®What the hell..are those things!?¡¯ ¡°Wow...I CAN¡¯T EVEN REST TODAY!?!¡± Souma expressed his feelings verbally. Clearly he was irritated from being thrown out of a house he called home and he was busy training all down under the whole confusion. ¡®STRESS!? I must relieve my stress...¡¯ Souma¡¯s eyes turned dark and a slight tint of red glowed from his pupils. The atmosphere grew heavily under pressure and the pack of demonic wolves wimpered at the boy. ¡°Ohhh¡­.you dare interrupt me¡­..FIRST I WAS KICKED OUT!? THEN I WORKED MY ASS OFF THEN I CAME BACK TO THAT HOME THAT SEEMED TO APOLOGIZE AND I CAME HERE TO MEDITATE THEN YOU SHOWED UP!?¡± Souma¡¯s voiced echoed the entire plains. Even back at the village, the guards were tumbling around in high alert. They did not know where the voice came from. Lights began to turn on and only the Inn slept peacefully as they finally brought back Souma. ¡°You lot¡­.will suffer¡­.all 20 of you¡­.will¡­..¡± Before Souma could finish, the wolves began their attack. Of course they were frightened at the pressure but they wouldn¡¯t wait for the man to begin his attack. Five wolves attacked the front, while several lunged towards the side of Souma and the rest began the to encircle the battlegrounds to prevent any escape movements. Souma breathed in slowly and activated his Astral Mind skill. ¡°Ohh, I am going to take my time..I will punish you¡­¡± Souma increased his speed tenfold and grabbed two wolves that were stopped in slow motion then immediately, he raised his hand in a knife motion and sliced down the head of the wolf that was in his right hand. Blood gushed out of the decapitated wolf and the wolves knew his anger had not dissipated yet. The wolves retreated to the their rear positions and took a defensive stance as they watched the boy slice off their comrade¡¯s head off. The wolves¡¯ expressions turned grim. Souma smirked as he beheaded the wolf in annoyance. Souma looked at the cowering wolf that was in his left hand. He raised his fists and punched through the skull of the wolf that wimpered after his brother got decapitated. The wolf scruggled for a few seconds then his life finally left his body and the wolf plopped on the floor lifelessly. Souma then took his bloodied hands and raised them in a gesture that seems to usher the rest of the pack to attack. ¡°Come on then, I AM WAITING!¡± Souma yelled at the cowering wolves which brought them back to reality. The wolves knew they were facing something dangerous so they launched an all-out slaughter force. The 18 wolves were left with no choice so they began to assault the boy in all directions by encircling him. As they approached the boy, they knew they were in for a surprise¡­. Souma looked at the force of the pack that encircled him. He wanted to try something he thought of when he was training in that Void for 4 months. This new technique is a combination of his skills and two martial art forms. Souma jumped in the air approximately 15 feet high and turned his body upside down as the encircling wolves were shocked. As he began his descent to the ground, he postured his hands on the floor as if he were doing a handstand and landed full force on the floor which resulted in a shockwave. The force shook the floor all the way towards the village. People were awakening and even the Inn was in alert as an earthquake were happening and the fact Souma was missing. Souma continued his handstand position as if he were waiting for the wolves to continue their attack. The wolves were shakened from the boy¡¯s miniature earthquake and stammered back a few feet away from Souma. The result being that the entire pack was enticed under the effect of the shockwave and became stunned. The Leader of the pack was about twice the size of the demonic wolves and his canines were longer and more fierce than any of the wolves that Souma saw. The leader then began to howl at his pack to usher them to snap out of it. The wolves regained their posture and growled at the boy that continued his handstand. ¡°Oh hoh¡­.My shishou killed many like you...I shall not disappoint shishou¡­¡± Souma made a remark towards the Leader and it seemed to have worked as the Leader growled menacingly. The wolves revealed their canines and lunged at the boy. Souma closed his eyes and waited for the opportune moment where he would begin his retaliation. The wolves approached him quickly¡­
15 feet¡­
11 feet....
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
6 feet¡­.
2 feet¡­.
As soon as they were in Souma¡¯s leg range, Souma began his attack. He rotated his hands in a clockwise position and extended his legs sideways. Normally this wouldn¡¯t be effective as normal people could not deal high damage in this position but whoever said Souma was normal? Souma rotated his entire body and increased his speed twenty fold. His legs were moving with the inertia produced from Souma¡¯s rotating hands. Souma became a human spinning top as he spun faster and faster. The wolves could not retaliate as they were directly in the boy¡¯s field. Souma spun around and his leg came in contact with the wolves. Heads came off, legs are severed and bodies were tossed around from the impact of Souma¡¯s legs that spun vigorously. The Leader of the pack could only cower as he watched heads fly by, bodies being torn apart from a 15 year old boy. Souma continued his assault upside as he watched the wolves become torn from his legs. As the menacing force dwindled to zero, Souma immediately recovered by pushing from the ground which launched him upward and landed on his legs. ¡°So...you¡¯re the last one¡­.¡± Souma spoke to the Leader that wimpered in fear and began to back away from the evil beast that destroyed his pack. ¡°ahooo¡­.ahoooo¡± howled the wolf but Souma continued to walk forward. ¡°AHOOOO!!!! AHOOOOO!!!!!!¡± The wolf yelled as he began to move faster away from Souma. ¡°Oh no¡­.you aren¡¯t gonna leave...what happened to comradeship heh? You don¡¯t want to leave your buddies alone, do you?¡± ¡°AHOHHHHOOOHOOGGGAARR!!! The wolf yelled and apparently gargled the saliva that was being produced at an alarming rate. The leader of the pack turned tail and ran faster than he ever could. He twitched at the voice which called out to him and he ignored it as he moved on but he could not move anymore. Souma rushed at the scampering wolf and cut off his two hind legs. ¡°Oh hoh¡­.you dare interrupt me¡­.you dare try and attack this village...these plains which your distant relatives have co-existed with these people...you dare¡­.¡± Souma spoke to the howling wolf that cried out as his hind legs were cut off easily from Souma¡¯s hand knife. ¡°I am really pissed¡­.I nearly got kicked out of my own home¡­.I can¡¯t return to my planet¡­.and then you come around¡­.threatening this village¡­.oh I am going to take my time with you¡­.¡± Souma walked with his aura darkened with madness and the pressure penetrated the air and the wolf could not breathe under the immense pressure. Souma gestured his hands and cut off the two remaining limbs of the wolf and plopped the wolf on the floor while it bled. ¡°Ohh...you¡¯ll bleed...continue to bleed...I will make you suffer¡­.¡± Souma¡¯s expression turned wild and he did not know that his Unrelenting Rage skill was active and he continued to torture the animal. Souma picked up the wolf by the tail and simply sliced it off. The wolf howled as his body was being mutilated by this insane man. ¡°AHHOOO AHOO AHO AHOOOO¡­..AHOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!¡± The wolf screamed as the man wasn¡¯t going to let him rest in piece. ¡°Oh no...I am going to let you bleed¡­.Don¡¯t scream it¡¯ll make the blood come out faster¡­¡± Souma scooped up dirt and grass from the floor that was soaked with blood and began to stuff the wolf with it. The wolf struggled but he couldn¡¯t anything as the man forced a lot dirt down his mouth. ¡°AA...hhhhhh...o¡­¡­..¡± The wolf tried to howl but air could not escape from his mouth as it was covered entirely with dirt. ¡°Ahhh...peaceful...isn¡¯t it?...¡± Souma with his blood red eyes stared into the wolf and the wolf could do nothing as if his soul was being taken by the boy. In one fell swoop, Souma cut off the head of the wolf and blood and dirt emerged from the decapitated head. Souma found a nearby branch and broke it off from the tree. Then he plastered the wolf head onto the branch and stuck it into the ground at the entrance of the forest. The beasts within the forest knew that it was a signal to never trespass or they will become extinct species once entering the plains. Souma had a flush of windows but he dismissed all them and began to pick up the decapitated wolf body. He stored it within his void ring and did the same to the remaining pack. The bodies would remain fresh as time stopped within the void and Souma knew that after he retained his experiences from the void. Souma then walked towards the village humming a tune. "Hummmm hmmm....hmmm~" ¡®Ahh, I think I need a good night¡¯s rest...I¡¯ll meditate tomorrow morning..I can just skip morning training...¡¯ Souma continued to hum as he thought of his future plans¡­ ¡®Well...I still have to punish leo¡­.but I also need to visit the village people...I can just wait for Leo¡¯s punishment...There¡¯s plenty of time (???)....¡¯ Souma¡¯s eyes began to light up as he thought of the future plans of Leo¡¯s punishment. Souma approached the village but the people were in terror. I looked at the guard who was heavily under pressure. ¡°Oyy...what happened to the village, why is everyone up?¡± The guard looked at the man that was covered in blood and pointed hi Bastard sword at the boy. ¡°W-who are you!! STATE YOUR NAME AND REASON!!¡± Souma looked confused. ¡®Wait what? what the hell is going on?¡¯ ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t you remember me? I am the boy who can run faster than you!¡± I spoke with alertness and the guard looked equally confused. ¡°Wa-ait¡­.Souma!? THAT¡¯S YOU! WHERE¡¯D YOU GO AND WHY DO YOU LOOK LIKE THAT!?¡± ¡°What do you mean look like what¡­.?¡± Souma replied in confusion. ¡°Souma!? What happened to your face and body...it¡¯s all bloody and why did your hair change red!?...THOSE LINES ARE GLOWING RED TOO!? SOUMA ARE YOU A DEMON!??!¡± ¡°What do you mea- OH OH!!!!!¡± Souma looked down and saw his hands were covered in wolf blood and lines were etched onto his skin and glowed brightly in red. He grabbed his shoulder length hair and stared at the blood colored hair. It easily matched the blood that covered his clothings and skin and the black and red made him look easily like an assassin. ¡°KAMI-SAMAAAA!!!! WHAT HAPPENED!?¡± Souma screamed at the sky and the guard are shocked at Souma¡¯s tsukkomi. A wind gust came by and whisked Souma¡¯s hair in the wind and a voice could be heard¡­
You went apeshit...dumbass¡­..bakayarou¡­.
¡°WAIT WHAT!? UMM¡­.hey umm What was your name again guard??¡± The guard snapped out of confusion and began to talk. ¡°Ohhh...souma you never did ask for my name¡­.It¡¯s Yoichi, Yoichi Garada the guard!¡± The now proclaimed Yoichi raised his fist in the air proclaiming his righteousness and Souma could only sigh¡­ ¡°Haaa...Yoichi-san, do you have a bathroom or somewhere with water so I wash this off...I do not want to startle the new family I love¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah! sure Souma but...you must teach me that technique...and that hair technique too! I want gold hair so I can become a saiy-¡± ¡°AH AH!! sure sure just let me shower!" Souma interrupted Yoichi before he went into his blabbering mode and Yoichi guided him to the Barracks where there was an open shower. Souma took off the blood stained clothing and entered the shower. ¡°Haaa...damn myself¡­.why did I go crazy...it seems as if my emotions are uncontrollable¡­.My body tends to change with my emotions....I need to stop getting out of hand¡­.Haaa¡­.man...my body aches all of sudden..¡± Souma spoke to himself as he turned on the water but he did not know that there was another person in there. ¡°Pyon~...Mister...I am using the shower¡­.¡± Souma was alerted. He looked around but he could not see the person as it was dark as ever. ¡°Uhh¡­.who is there¡­?¡± ¡®Seems like a female¡­.what was that pyon sound¡­?¡¯ ¡°Pyon~ Mister...you cannot see me...because I am naked...and I am invisible¡­.Nh!..¡± ¡®WAIT WHAT INVISIBLE THEN WHERE ARE Y-¡¯ As Souma frantically looked about he paused as his hands came in contact with 2 very similar ¡°objects.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± Souma quickly released his ¡®grasp ¡°Now...please don¡¯t scream¡­.gomen¡­.nasai¡­¡± ¡°ECCCHIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!¡± The girl screamed as the boy cupped a feel on the invisible girl. ¡°SSSHH SHHH!!¡± Souma closed the mouth of the girl which the voice traveled out from. ¡°MHMMM HMMMM¡± The girl tried to talk but Souma¡¯s hand blocked her mouth. ¡°hey...shhh..I am not a pervert...I didn¡¯t even know you were in here!! ¡° Souma spoke to the frantic girl as the Guards were on alert from both the earthquake and the girl screaming. ¡°Now...I will release your mouth please don¡¯t scream...I¡¯ll go to the other bathroom...as you can see I am covered in blood¡­.¡± Souma spoke gently to the invisible girl then¡­ The girl nodded yes and she looked at the body that was chiseled with muscles that were sculptured by gods. His body was covered in blood but it could not hide the masculinity that emitted from the boy. Her gaze trailed downwards and she got a look and blushed. Then her invisible skill was deactivated and there emerged a 16yr old Usagi-chan¡­ Souma looked at the bunny girl blushing as she looked downwards at the naked man. ¡®HOLY...KAMI-SAMA BUNNY-CHAN IS REAAAAAL!!¡¯ Souma snapped out of confusion as the girl continued to stare at Souma. ¡°Oh hoh...you like the view?¡± Replied Souma in retort towards the heavily beet red woman with her ears swaying pervertedly in the air. Souma released his hand from her mouth and she was panting vigorously. ¡°pyon~~....¡± She let out a voice as if she were in heat and Souma began to snicker. ¡°haahaaa...Well I must go now¡­¡± Souma jumped up from the stall and exited the place naked. He gathered his bloodied clothes and went to find another stall to finally get rid of his stains. After Souma finished showering, he returned to the guard and Yoichi¡¯s face was surprised again. ¡°OY!! Souma welcome back!! I see your hair changed back to normal! TEACH ME NOW!!¡± ¡°IT¡¯S LATE ALREADY I HAVE TO SLEEP. But I won¡¯t forget your promise but I did tell you all I did was training so you¡¯ve been warned!!¡± ¡°Ahhh fine then Souma...But hey what was the voice of a young maiden that screamed from the barracks?¡± Souma was sweating bullets at this point. ¡®Ughhh¡­.what if I said that it was Usagi-chan that screamed and she liked the view of my¡­..¡¯ ¡°Umm...I don¡¯t know..I was showering in the stalls and I was surprised at the scream...haha...hee¡­Haaa¡­.¡± Souma spoke with an obvious detail that pointed to him being the culprit but Yoichi was stupid like Leo. ¡°Ohh, really. Well I hope you enjoyed the shower and teach me someday, okay Friend? ¡°Y-yeah! I¡¯ll teach you...I must return home now¡­¡± Souma left with urgency and looked back repeatedly at the smiling guard and a invisible figure could be seen behind Yoichi¡­. As Souma returned to the Inn he was drowned in worried voices, pleas and several sobs. ¡°Ahh ah! I just went to talk to Yoichi the guard...I am really tired...I know I just came back...I won¡¯t leave my new family...okay?¡± His words were plenty enough to calm down the family and they smiled that they called them his family. Souma quickly returned to his bedroom where he would retire from today¡¯s debacle. He slept next to Akane but Amelia could not take the jealousy thus she snuck in and laid to the left side of Souma and the trio slept together. Tamago-chan was left on the little impromptu Sofa and she tossed and turn in anger! The inn finally quieted down after an eventful day and Souma slept peacefully for once as he was catered with the two flowers in his arms¡­. Tomorrow is going to be hectic thought Souma as he drifted into his dreams...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 8: The fight, the skills and Jealousy! Chapter 8: The fight, the skills and Jealousy! Another peaceful day at a certain village. Dawn has finally reached the village and the people have begun to awaken. Doors being opened, familial greetings could be heard all around, neighbors greeting each other and people finally entering another day of work. Everything was fine and dandy until you came upon a familiar building with 3 stories. A middle-aged woman could be seen at the front step sweeping the dirt off the front yard and a tall muscular man greeting his wife as she swept the floor. The two kissed but they were startled as they heard a familiar boy screaming and 3 noticeable girls arguing on the third floor. ¡°mhmm...Akane¡­.more...¡­.why...so...rough¡­.Amelia-chan¡­.nooo...not the ear¡­.¡± Souma mumbled in his sleep about the two flowers that laid in his arms. Akane clung to Souma¡¯s right arm while cushioning his arms between her breasts. Amelia on the left, positioned Souma¡¯s left arm down between her legs and the trio were sleeping peacefully until a ¡°~pyon¡± heard. ¡°uggghh...Akane...you feel¡­.so nice¡­¡± Souma began to move his arms. Fortunately, the two flowers did not wake up beside him and both slept peacefully. He moved his arms towards the third person that laid on top of him thinking it was Akane¡­ Souma began to caress the two legs that were smooth upon the touch and the pyon sound was heard again but it was slightly different as it sounded like a moan. The unknown girl plopped her body onto Souma and he moved his hands onto her back and began to rub her entire body. Souma was still within his dream thinking about Akane and Amelia both ¡°sharing¡± the night away. Moaning sounds could be heard as Souma gently caressed the third woman laying on top of him. He gently moved his hands towards her buttocks and felt a tail. A tail unfamiliar to him, it was short and stout like a rabbit¡¯s tail. He began to wonder why Akane¡¯s tail shrunk but he did not mind that shape behind the tail as he caressed the third woman¡¯s cheeks of wonder. Souma ushered his hands towards the head of the girl thinking it was Akane as he wanted to feel those sublime Cat ears that he had claimed. He patted the head of the girl and began to caress her ears. They were much longer and softer than he had imagined. The inside especially was ticklish to the woman as Souma rubbed her ears. Usagi-chan was surprised. She snuck into the house where the boy had lived. She came into his room and saw two females sleeping next to him. She began to pout as he already had girls by his side. She particularly didn¡¯t like him yet but something about the boy enticed her entire body. She felt hot inside after the situation in the bathroom stall. As she gazed upon the boy¡¯s body, her heart beat faster than it ever had before. She wanted to know why the boy was affecting her so bad thus she snuck into his room. The rabbit girl crept onto his bed and sat on top of him. ¡°Pyon~¡± Usagi-chan made a ¡°pyon¡± sound as she got on top of Souma. She wanted to know who the boy was and who these two girls are beside him. She felt her heart cringed the first time she saw the two girls but she shut those feelings away as she wanted to know more about the boy that enticed her. She gently rubbed the chest of the shirtless boy and he began to move his hands onto her legs and rub against them. ¡°p-pyonnn~¡± Usagi-chan did not know what to do but as soon as he touched her legs, her entire body began to crumble. The heat was suffocating her and she let out a moan as she placed her entire body onto the boy. Rabbit girl was feeling hot the entire time as the boy was feeling all up on her. Then the boy moved to her ears and began tickling them. ¡°*giggles* uuuu dameee~¡± she let out a giggling noise and told the boy to stop as she tried to regain her posture but what happened next was unbelievable as well. After Souma played around with the sudden increase length of ears, he wanted to feel more. He moved his hands towards the side of the woman and began to reach underneath her where the two peaks of justice laid on top of him. As he moved his hands to the peaks, a scream loud enough to wake both the two girls and Tamago-chan that laid on the makeshift sofa across from the bed. ¡°ECCHHIII~ Mister is a pervert!!¡± From the sudden outburst, Souma woke up to a rabbit girl laying on top of his chest. ¡®Wow...nice view..I MEAN WAIT WHAT!? WHAT IS THIS!?¡¯ ¡°WAAAAAAAAIT WHAT!? WHAT IS GOING ON!? ¡°SOUMA-CHII YOU CHEATER!! HOW COULD YOU¡± Akane was the first to speak as she woke up to the rabbit girl that laid on top of her man. ¡°ONII-CHAN!? WHO IS THIS WOMAN!? I...thought...I was good enough¡­.even with Akane¡­.I thought¡­*sniffle* we were good enough...for you...and now this¡­¡± Amelia began to sob a little and I had a despondent face as Akane began to bite my ear vigorously and Amelia-chan bending my index finger. ¡°AH AH!! IT HURTS!! I DON¡¯T KNOW WHO SHE IS!!! I JUST WOKE UP TO THIS MASTERPIE- I MEAN WOMAN!¡± Then the tears came from the girl that laid upon him. ¡°*sniffle* Y-you don¡¯t remember me...waaaa!!¡± ¡°WAIT NO I MEAN THIS IS THE FIRS- wait a minute! USAGI-CHAN!?¡± Amelia and Akane spoke in unison towards Souma. ¡°USAGI-CHAN!? WHO IS THIS WOMAN!?¡± Both of the girls looked at Souma who began to sweat profusely and thus began to explain the event that occurred in the shower. Of course he left out the detail that his entire body changed and was covered in blood. Both began to think loudly. ¡°HMMM!?¡± Then Akane and Amelia stared at the girl that continue to lay upon Souma¡¯s bare chest. ¡°Well, ¡°USAGI-CHAN¡± are you going to get off my master or not!?¡± Akane spoke with a vile tone and Usagi-chan blushed immediately and quickly got off Souma. Amelia regained her composure and asked a question to the teary-eyed girl. ¡°So¡­.¡±Usagi-chan¡± is that your real name or what?¡± ¡°n-no!! Mister just gave me that name!! My name is Tifania! I am part of the Rabbit Village that co-exists with this village!! My family went away and haven¡¯t returned for some time. I have lived with the Garada¡¯s for a while since they know my parents!!¡± Souma began to think. ¡®Grenada..?Granada¡­? OH!¡¯ ¡°AH AH!!! Yoichi right! oh oh!! Well that kind of explains a lot but why were you in the shower that time¡­..¡± ¡°W-well...I don¡¯t like to use the shower at Yoichi¡¯s house...He¡¯s a pervert¡­¡± ¡®WELL I CAN SEE WHY HE WOULD¡¯ ¡°Ahem! Well...why did you come here¡­?¡± Souma asked Tifania. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Tifania began to blush and her face turned entirely red but was soon interrupted by the door being opened. ¡°WHAT¡¯S THE NOISE? IS EVERYTHING ALRIGHT? WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!?¡± Leo barged through the door and began to stare at the half-naked Souma and the three girls¡­ ¡®DAMN THIS BOY...HE¡¯S BETTER THAN ME!? AMELIA NOOOOO WHY ARE YOU HERE!?!!!¡¯ ¡°AHEM!? WHAT IS GOING ON!! SOUMA EXPLAIN YOURSELF!¡± ¡°uhh...Ahhh!! I DO NOT KNOW!? I WAS SLEEEEEEEEPING!!!¡± Souma¡¯s face went pale white as he began to think about the situation he was in and he knew Leo wasn¡¯t going to let it go but¡­ ¡°ANATA!! YOU CAN¡¯T JUST BARG-¡± Before Aerylith finished her statement, she began to blush at Souma¡¯s bare chest and the 3 three girls that laid next to him. Leo looked her as she stopped mid sentence and furiously looked back at Souma. ¡°YOU!! YOUU!!!!!!!!!!! SOUMA!! WE WILL FIGHT TODAY!!!¡± ¡°NOOO I HAVE TO DO SOMETHING FIRST!!!!¡± Souma screamed his reply as he had to check the several notifications he received yesterday. ¡°Nope! TODAY IS THE DAY YOU LEARN¡­..¡± Leo looked at Amelia and he continued his sentence. ¡°No¡­.SOUMA! DID YOU...DID YOU DO IT¡­.YOU DID DIDN''T YOU!?!?¡± ¡°WAIT WHAT!? DO WHAT?? I DID NOTHING!!!!!¡± ¡°I trusted you¡­.I EVEN LOOKED FOR YOU!!! THIS IS WHAT YOU REPAY ME WITH!? COME! WE SETTLE THIS TODAY!!¡± ¡°WAIT NOOO!!!! WHAT DID I DOOOOO!!!¡± Souma was shocked that Leo wanted to fight and he knew he would win but he didn¡¯t want to fight the man he called a friend. Souma didn¡¯t even get dressed. All he had was his black pants and his chest laid bare as he dragged his feet downstairs and outside to the backyard. While Souma and Leo left the room, the Three girls began to explain their situation and how Tifania snuck in here for Souma. As soon as Souma stepped out, Leo was already waiting for him and two broadswords were seen on the floor. Leo then spoke¡­ ¡°Come...we will fight now...How could you...you better marry my daughter!!! HOW COULD YOU TAKE MY PRECIOUS DAUGHTER!!!¡± Leo began to scream at Souma. ¡®wait what!? I did nothing!? WHAT THE HELL KAMI-SAMA!! IS THIS SOME BULLSHIT YOU DID!?¡¯ Then a familiar gust swept by near Souma and a familiar voice could be heard¡­
I did no such thing dumbass¡­.Now fight...unless...you want to lose...your girlfriends¡­
¡®What the hell dude!? How are they mine!? I haven¡¯t kissed them yet!!¡¯ Souma glared unintentionally and Leo took it the wrong way. ¡°OH HOH!! This boy is glaring!! HURRY AND PICK UP THE SWORD THEN!!¡± Leo picked up one of the broadswords and postured himself in a sword stance. ¡°WAIT I DIDN¡¯T MEAN THAT TO YOU!?¡± ¡°THEN WHO!!! It¡¯s only us out here!?¡± ¡®Damn that Kami-sama¡­.I know he¡¯s doing shit behind my back...He is me...He¡¯s more of an Akuma than some kami-sama!!!¡¯ As soon as he thought of those words, a miniature dark cloud formed above Souma and lightning struck down upon the boy in broad daylight. Of course the Lightning didn''t really affect Souma but it did spike his hair. ¡°OH MY FUCKI- AHHHH!!! ARGHHH!!!!¡± Souma yelled at the sky and Leo only could laugh and then things got serious¡­ ¡°Leo...I did not mean that...but do you still want to continue¡­¡± ¡°Boy, you better prove yourself if you want to become my son-in-law¡± Leo spoke with a grim tone at Souma. ¡®WAIT WHAT!? SON-IN-LAW I¡¯M GONNA BE MARRIED WAIT NOOO!!! WAIT UNTIL I¡¯M 18 AT LEAST!!!¡¯ ¡°uhhh¡­..goddamit let¡¯s just get this over with!¡± Souma spoke to Leo¡¯s reply. ¡°Well hurry and pick up the weapon! These broadswords have been dulled out so we can strike at each other hard but without risk of being sliced open!!¡± Leo¡¯s face turned into an evil smirk as he finished his explanation but his reign of terror didn¡¯t last long¡­ ¡°Well, pops...I don¡¯t need that weapon if you think I can¡¯t handle you without a weapon...besides IF anyone should marry your daughter, they have to be strong enough to protect her! But wait! This doesn¡¯t mean I am going to marry her¡­.(Well, not only her, I will probably marry the other two as well but that¡¯s later!!). We should wait until I am older!!¡± ¡°Oh¡­so you think you are stronger than me...huh¡­!?¡± Leo glared at Souma¡¯s response but he didn¡¯t even listen to the rest of his explanation and began to charge at Souma. ¡®Oh oh!! HE¡¯S COMING!!....But so slow¡­? I can easily maneuver through his attacks...¡¯ Souma thought this as Leo began to slash repeatedly only to fail. Souma moved left, right and even jumped over leo which shocked him and left him confused. ¡°How¡­.did you jump like that!?¡± Leo spoke in response to Souma¡¯s jump then continued his failure of an assault. ¡®Haaa¡­.This is so stupid¡­.damn Leo probably misunderstood¡­.¡¯ Souma continued to dodge and did side steps avoiding Leo¡¯s strikes. Souma knew that this was going to go nowhere then¡­ Leo did a spontaneous sprint at Souma and slashed at Souma¡¯s leg but instead of the leg being bruised up, the sword cracked. ¡°WHAT THE HELL SOUMA!?¡± ¡®What the hell happened!?¡¯ Souma looked equally confused as his skin blocked the sword strike and cracked the sword. Leo threw the sword and swung a punch at Souma then¡­ ¡®Oh hell!! He¡¯s taking the surprise attack!!¡¯ Astral Mind activate. Souma activated his skill subconsciously and slowed down Leo that was nearly inches away from punching his face. Souma weaved under the slow motion and sent a fist towards Leo¡¯s solar plexus but it did something worse¡­ The moment Souma¡¯s punch reached Leo¡¯s solar plexus, Leo¡¯s entire body flew from the force. His body was flung backwards and Leo crash landed into the pile of Firewood that laid next to the Inn¡¯s storage room. Leo was knocked out from the impact of Souma¡¯s punch and the females that watched the entire fight were shocked to no end. ¡®Oh shit¡­.I think I overdid that one¡­.¡¯
You think so? Dumbass...Why am I even you¡­? Well, he¡¯s not dead...but that was pretty funny¡­
Kami-sama spoke and Souma was annoyed but he couldn¡¯t just leave Leo passed out on the firewood pile. Souma went towards Leo and picked up the man in a princess carry and the girls began to woooo and laugh at Leo who was completely knocked out from the impact and was being carried into the inn. Souma laid Leo on his bed and finally decided that he should go somewhere to review the windows that appeared yesterday. Souma told Aerylith that her husband was fine and that he should wake up in a moments. Then Souma looked at Akane, Amelia and Tifania¡­ ¡°Well..you three should get to know each other...I cannot say anything but even If I just met Tifania...I kind of like her too...I mean...I can¡¯t help it...sorry Akane and Amelia¡­¡± Souma spoke to the three and Tifania began to blush immensely but she couldn¡¯t do a thing if Akane and Amelia didn¡¯t agree with Souma. Tifania just drooped her two rabbit ears and began to look at Akane and Amelia¡­ ¡°p-pyon...please¡­..¡± Tifania just pouted at the two girls that were deep in thought. Akane and Amelia were both in their own little thought process and Souma had a lot of things to do today. First review his skills, visit the people then finally meet the Elder which Kami-sama wanted him to do. Souma thus got impatient and approached the three girls. Souma bent down and kissed Akane on the lips deeply and immediately snapped out of her thought process and began to engage in tongue action and Souma attacked in response. Then he turned towards the two blushing women and kissed Amelia on the lips deeply too. Amelia was surprised and then got into the motion of Souma¡¯s lips as they dug deeply into her mouth etching himself onto her. Souma stopped and turned to Tifania who was blushing profusely and her ears swayed around vigorously as they mimicked her emotions easily. Souma went and kissed her so deep that she let out a moan but was easily interrupted by Souma¡¯s tongue action. Of course the two girl¡¯s kisses were averaged around 5 seconds while, Tifania¡¯s kiss lasted almost 10 to 15 seconds which angered the two. They even had to resort to stopping the two kissing as Souma would¡¯ve continued kissing Tifania. He finally stopped and looked the 3 girls that blushed red at Souma and his bare chest. ¡°So...those were my first kisses...I hope you liked it...but please get along...I want to be with all of you girls...please...for me¡­I must leave now to meet some people¡­.¡± Then all three nodded in succession. All three enjoyed their kisses and they wanted to make the man that they loved happy. Even for Tifania who wasn¡¯t infatuated with Souma at first, began to fall for his bare chest and his lovable eyes that changed slightly light red as if it reflected his emotions. She definitely was infatuated at this point after the amazing kiss he had given her. Tamago-chan sat on the sofa rolling around profusely. Souma had forgotten her and She would never forgive him¡­ ¡®He forgot me again¡­.he never kisses me¡­.I will...get...them all¡­.I WILL MAKE SOUMA-KUN FALL FOR ME AND ONLY ME¡­.JUST YOU WAIT!!¡¯ Tamago-chan rolled around menacingly on the Sofa and the group did not even notice that Tamago might just steal Souma one day¡­ Souma grabbed his black shirt and left the Inn and walked towards the northern gate to exit the village. After finding his favorite tree, he noticed the pool of blood merged with the grass and the grass began to sparkle. He looked at the grass and wondered¡­ ¡®This grass is sparkling red...what is this??¡¯ Souma could only wonder and picked up a few of the grass and stored it in his void along with the rest of his items that he has. Souma jumped to the top of the tree and began his meditation phase. He finally entered his void room and then began to assess his notifications.
New title: Bane of Beasts (Title & Effect has been absorbed into Primary Title)
''Wow...what the hell...this title sounds badass!''
Stat Increase
+170 STR +300 AGI +100 DEX +100 VIT +240 STA
¡®How the hell am I getting these stats¡­.they are too much¡­ I can¡¯t even see most of my stats but they keep increasing!?¡¯
Ingenuity Stat has been generated.
"Wow...Ingenuity sounds like it''s pretty useful...sadly I do not know how to see the description..."
Form slot has been generated.
¡°What the hell is form slots??¡± Souma could only wonder but he noticed two were in there. Souma simply ignored this as he did not know what they were and he probably might find out once he met the elder then he continued to the other notifications.
Talent Slot has been generated
New Talent: Enemy Sensory
"What the hell is enemy sensory?? Was it because I closed my eyes and used my ears to pinpoint the location of the wolves??"
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
JackhammerBeginnerLv. 15%
By using Ingenuity, the user has created a new skill. Jackhammer is a two-phase skill where the user launches upward and lands on the ground creating a shockwave similar to an earthquake. Then applies the hands in a rotating formation and uses a handstand position to deflect any attack by using the force of the legs as the user spins.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Metal SkinBeginnerLv. 28%
Received from Demonic Form. Creates a metallic alloy affinity onto the User¡¯s skin which changes the skin to become impenetrable to any attack. The skill changes based on the Attacker¡¯s use of weaponry. (Can also create Holy metal and Demonic metal skin)
New Form: Demonic Form
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Demonic FormBeginnerLv. 15%
The user has applied a demonic form stolen from his enemy. He now applies his newly form similar to a demon. The skin is overlapped twice forming a metal-like skin and red lines are etched onto the skin. This specific user has a different hair, which allows his hair to grow exponentially longer and dyed red. The hair is now usable as a rope or whip. The hair is strong like the stone skin but easily malleable making it a usable weapon.
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked
Reputation0
Health2214/???Mana???/???
Stamina300+440
Vitality200+250Dexterity150+200
Strength???+320Agility???+535
Wisdom50Intelligence???+150
Endurance200
Leadership0Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
Special
Astral Affinity100%
Augmented Stats Ingenuity
Talents Enemy Sensory
Form Slot
Martial Winds
Demonic Form
¡°What the hell is with these skills!! Where the hell did I get Demonic form and Metal skin?? I believe it was when Yoichi saw me¡­.But did I really receive it from the demon wolves¡­also what the hell was Martial Winds??" Souma pondered and arrived at a conclusion. ¡°Well, I do not know but who cares!! It surely is an awesome skill!! Let¡¯¡¯s try it¡­¡± Souma thought of his Demonic Form and the changes began in affect. His hair grew longer and dyed blood red. His eyes turned into a dark hue of red and his skin had red lines etched onto the surface. His skin turned into a white metal skin to reflect the sudden white void which Souma was in. ¡®Damn¡­..I already feel power surging through my body...But how come I went out of control yesterday...AH!!! Unrelenting rage!!! It probably did that to me...I really hated yesterday...¡¯ Souma canceled his Demonic Form and sat on the floor. He had to see his memories again...He needed to study more about how he acted when he went out of control. Souma knew he had to understand more about himself before he was able to protect anyone in that state.
-Recalling memories-
As souma watched the wolves thrust about, he noticed their abnormally large canines and sharp claws. He focused on the teeth and long claws that bore against Souma within his memories. He studied the teeth and the wolves and wondered if he could be a wolf like that. Just imagine having two huge canines gaping out the side of your mouth like fangs and having huge claws like that then it came¡­ A notification pinged after Souma wondered about the teeth and several windows appeared which interrupted Souma¡¯s memory lapse. He was flabbergasted when he saw the windows...
New affinity: Beastial Affinity
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Fang StrikeBeginnerLv. 10%
User''s teeth grow into long, sharp canines. The user is then able to gauge out a fang attack at the enemy using his new teeth. Power decreased when in Human form
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Claw StrikeBeginnerLv. 10%
The user''s hands will grow and create meter long claws that are unbreakable. Claw strength is decreased in Human form.
New Form: Wolf bearer
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Wolf BearerBeginnerLv. 10%
The user has applied a Wolf form from his enemy. This form allows the user to undergo a transformation state and turn into a Wolfman. Attack and Speed are doubled in this state. Wolf Bearer skills are at their maximum
¡°WHAT THE HELL!!!!!! I just looked at the wolves, WAIT WHAT!?!!!¡± Souma screamed at himself. ''How the hell did I get these new skills and why!?'' Souma could only wonder¡­.but what if he could use any skill¡­.He could only try to figure it out¡­
-Memory Recalling-
This time Souma had to prove his theory...if he could use any ability then why not...Invisibility! Souma recalled the memories where he met Tifania. Oh he wanted to ¡°study¡± her real bad but he has a theory to prove. Souma looked at the area where Tifania would appear and began to focus at the spot. As she appeared, Souma studied the way she had appeared and a ping could be heard. Souma got out of his memories and looked at the windows that appeared.
New Affinity: Spiritual Affinity (absorbed into Astral affinity)
New skill: Invisibility
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
InvisibilityBeginnerLv. 10%
User is now able to use his spiritual affinity to turn invisible. The user cannot be detected unless the User creates a disturbance. If the User''s mind is in disorder, the skill will forcefully cancel. Try not to be naked...when invisible as your clothes turn invisible along with your entire body
¡°YES!!! YESSSSSSS I AM AWESOME!!!¡± ¡°OH HOHOHO!!!¡± ¡°kekeke!!¡± Souma began to smile menacingly at his newly profound ability. His theory consisted that If he wanted an ability, he could immediately steal it as long as he has the seen the ability once. Also, it doesn¡¯t just apply to skills, from watching the wolves, he gained their fangs and claws which means he could mimick a bird and sprout wings from his back and fly. OH HOW SOUMA WILL ABUSE THE SYSTEM HE WAS IN!!!! ¡°Oh yes..*snicker* yesss¡­.I will¡­..do this¡­.¡± Souma intertwined his fingers and began to think of the limitless possibilities and infinite skills he could learn but it was short lived¡­ Souma knew if great power is bestowed upon someone, people will seek it and aim to either control it or destroy it¡­.He knew that he couldn''t reveal his new abilities to the new planet he was on¡­.Then he vowed to only reveal it to the people he knew personally¡­. ¡®No...People shouldn¡¯t know about me...they will seek me and probably threaten the people I know...I will protect my new family..¡¯ Souma grinned before he finished his thoughts ¡®Especially my new ¡®wives¡¯ that I recently gained¡­.OH MY WAIFUS YOU ARE SO PERFEC-¡¯ Before Souma could finish, he was forcefully cancelled out of his void space. He returned to his original position where he laid on top of the tree. He looked around with a confused expression. ¡®WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED!?¡¯ Souma looked around to see if anyone forced him out and a tiny letter was falling from the sky onto his hands.
Dumbass...don¡¯t get cocky...they¡¯re my wives too...
¡®DAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA THEY ARE MINE!! STOP GET OUT!!¡¯ Another letter floated down¡­
Dumbass, I am you that means they are mine too...you are also kami- wait you¡¯ll learn about what you are later¡­
Souma looked confused at the two letters and wondered what Kami-sama meant. He finally decided that he would return to the village to meet the people which he had not introduced himself to. As he went to the village a negative aura could be felt. The pressure was so negative that he was immediately worried about the state of his family then he noticed¡­ The females were all depressed. They moved lifelessly and their shoulders were drooped low. Souma wondered what was wrong until he came to Yoichi the Guard. ¡°Oy oy...Yoichi what¡¯s going on this time¡­?¡± ¡°Haha, my friend! Congratulations! You are one of us now!!¡± ¡®wait what one of you?¡¯ ¡°Oyyy Yoichi what do you mean?¡± ¡°*pfft-hahaha! You know what I mean! But seriously you¡¯ve really done a big one¡­.much worse than any of the guys did¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean??¡± ¡°The females my friend...They found out you were married, not only to one, but three girls!! AND HEY I JUST REMEMBERED HOW DID YOU GET TIFANIA!!¡± ''Oh....he meant part of the married club now...WAIT WHAT!?!'' Souma was shocked as the whole village knew about the girls and he sweated bullets at Yoichi then he spoke¡­ ¡°W-well Yoichi...why did Tifania say you were a pervert...I should really come to your house and talk to your wife¡­.about this¡­¡± Yoichi was shocked and stumbled backwards. His face was pale white and began to stutter. ¡°W-what d-do y-you m-mean!?¡± Yoichi spoke in a stuttering voice. ¡°Uh huh¡­*glares at Yoichi* SINCE YOU ALREADY KNOW ABOUT TIFANIA AND ME! Don¡¯t get any ideas >_> She¡¯ll be living at the inn from now on...Just drop her belongings there...and I won¡¯t tell your wife...but you¡¯ll have to find a new object to stare at! SHE¡¯S MINE¡± Souma yelled with confidence at the starstruck Guard and began to walk off towards the valley of gloom. The females looked at the radiant boy as he walked with swagger. ¡°Oh no...why¡­.!¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it have been me!!¡± ¡°Why...why!?!¡± The females screamed at the boy as he increased his pace¡­ Souma finally came to the inn after dealing with the moaning and groaning of the valley of gloom which covered the streets. He opened the door and saw the three girls preparing lunch. Akane was preparing the side dishes in her apron, Amelia was preparing the main dish and Tifania sat in a Seiza position waiting for Souma. Souma gently spoke not to startle the duo that continued to work. ¡°Tadaima¡­¡± (I¡¯m home¡­) Souma looked confused at the trio. Akane was too busy with Amelia to notice Souma coming through the door but Tifania greeted Souma silently. ¡°pyon~! Welcome home...A-n-a-ta~ Would you like lunch or a bath or¡­.me~?¡± Tifania spoke in a gentle voice but Souma was flabbergasted. ¡®OY OY OY!? WHERE THE HELL DID YOU LEARN THIS!!!!¡¯ Souma could only wonder where the hell Tifania learned this, probably from Yoichi¡¯s wife as she greeted Yoichi after working all day¡­ The two girls were angry at Tifania for gaining a head start. They perfectly heard Tifania¡¯s words but they didn¡¯t even bat an eye when Souma entered¡­ ¡°Haaa¡­.I¡¯m home...don¡¯t fight...we are not going to do this...its only noon girls...and ¡­.nevermind where did Aerylith and Leo go?¡± I asked a question then Amelia was first to answer. ¡°Oh leo and Aerylith wanted to shop for new clothes for you and we wanted to cook lunch today!¡± ¡®Haaa¡­.I bet you two begged Aerylith to cook cause Leo could easily shop for my clothes but I don¡¯t mind this...I won¡¯t mention anything...¡¯ ¡°Ahh, well then that¡¯s good...I should thank them when they return.¡± Tifania got up and clung to my right arm and made the girls irritated but they couldn¡¯t do anything as they had to finish cooking¡­ ¡®Haaa...well that¡¯s what you get for wanting to cook...but don¡¯t worry...I love you three...but wait¡­.how the hell did those females find out about the relationship...I mean we aren¡¯t going to be married yet but what the hell!?¡¯ ¡°Umm, girls why does the village know about us¡­.?¡± A few seconds passed and all three spoke at the same time. ¡°To destroy competition nyaa~¡± ¡°Making sure no one steals you¡± ¡°Pyon~ the girls like you so we told them.¡± ¡°So you told them we were married!?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± The three girls paused a bit and the silence began¡­ ¡°Haaa¡­.I don¡¯t mind...actually it helps...now that I won¡¯t be attacked outside of the village...and girls...please tell me when you do this type of thing first¡­.¡± All three answered slowly. ¡°H...Hai!!!¡± ¡°Haaa...you know we won¡¯t be married yet until I am like eighteen you know¡­¡± Tifania spoke this time. ¡°Umm, anata¡­.the legal age for marriage is 13¡­.¡± ¡°WAIT WHAT!? WHAT WHAT¡­.¡± I screamed in reply and startled all three of the girls. All three began to pout a bit and I noticed their glum faces¡­ ¡®Oh damn, I better change it or Aerylith wouldn¡¯t let me sleep while she would scold me all night...¡¯ ¡°Ah HAHAH! That¡¯s good then! But, I must get money first then we can get married okay??¡± I replied fast before they started to tear up. ¡®Oh oh I¡¯m saved¡­.I don¡¯t know...this world has rules from the medieval age or something like that¡­.¡¯ The three began to sigh in relief and I patted Tifania¡¯s head and rubbed her rabbit ears. The jealousy could be felt as Akane and Amelia scorned themselves for cooking and not letting Tifania do anything. ¡°hmmm these ears...are so soft...Tifania...I like it.¡± I spoke to Tifania and my statement caused her to blush. I picked up Tifania and put her in my lap. ¡°P-pyon!~ Anata! W-what are you doing??¡± ¡°Oh, I just want to rub your ears moreee :D¡± ¡®Oh these ears! In that manga my father had, bunny ears are like man¡¯s greatest weakness. MAN COULD NEVER IGNORE THE EARS OHH THESE RABBIT EARS¡¯ Souma began to rub his face onto Tifania¡¯s hair and ears causing her to blush profusely and several pyons could be heard but their love situation was interrupted by a plate being slammed onto the table. ¡°ANATA!! YOUR FOOD IS READY Hmph!¡± Akane blushed as she laid down Souma¡¯s lunch on the table and glared at Tifania which made Tifania get off Souma¡¯s lap. ¡®Awww...those ears...but I better not play favorites...they might kill me...¡¯ ¡°Ah...Hahaha...ha...haa¡­.Haaaa¡­.¡± I tried to laugh it off slowly as Amelia and Akane glared at me and Tifania¡­ The group finally ate and Aerylith and Leo soon after. Leo gave me my new clothes and grunted at me¡­ ¡°Damn you¡­.*sniffle* oh Amelia¡­.¡± Leo gripped my hand and applied pressure. ¡°You better make her happy...actually all of them happy...or you are aren¡¯t a man...you understand!?¡± Leo glared at Souma¡­ Of course Souma could have easily crushed Leo¡¯s hand but he did not want to hurt his potential father-in-law thus he let him squeeze his hand. ¡°Hai hai...I will make them happy...you don¡¯t have to worry about that at all¡­.I..am happy that I have them..I have a new family...I do not want to separate from them at all¡­¡± Souma had a cheerful gaze but his eyes had a bit of sadness that Leo did not understand the cause of it. ¡°Okay...I trust you...son¡­¡± Leo said those words in response to the glint of sadness that appeared on Souma¡¯s face. They did not know that he was brought to this world and left his real family on Earth. However his new family will never be cut short. He loved everyone and he would gladly sacrifice his life protect his family and loved ones. After Leo and Aerylith ate their portion of the lunch, I quickly asked Leo about the village people. Leo spoke of the Blacksmith that had a mysterious aura but his weapons were crafted excellently with no flaws but the blacksmith said that he included something special in the swords and no one to this day could figure out the special attribute. Then, he talked about the merchant that traveled between villages. He has an unusual set of skills but no one knows what it was. Apparently it was strong enough to kill monsters that frequently appeared in the forests he traveled in since he always goes alone. After the merchant, Leo talked about the armorsmith that was talented in making armor and not only that, he was also a tailor. The man would create impenetrable armor as he always says but like the Blacksmith, no one could really figure out how to use it so they branded him crazy like the Blacksmith. Then, it came to the farmers, regular village people and chefs. Leo continued to talk about several specific people and I pondered on whether if I could steal their skills by looking and so I shall test out another theory! I told the girls I would be leaving to learn about the village and before I left I asked Leo where the village elder was at since I will be visiting his house last. I bid them farewell and the girls began to scheme of a plan that will secure Souma¡¯s heart¡­.At this point, Souma shrugged off the piercing stares of the trio and said good bye to them individually by kissing them. Aerylith also began licking her lips and she blushed but suddenly stopped as Leo chased me out of the house¡­ The village people await and a new theory will be tested¡­.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 9: The Theory and excessive amount of skills! Chapter 9: The Theory and excessive amount of skills! The village was past noon and a familiar inn was seen in the distance. The front door was swung open and a teenage boy was seen coming out the door. Souma took five steps out the door after saying his goodbyes to the family he had grown accustomed to. He stopped and wondered about the incidences that occurred within the past few days. ¡®Haaa...I seriously need to figure out a plan on what to do...I already have soon-to-be wives and I am not even 18!?...I have get money too for my wives....and find a way home...Kami-sama said I will go home¡­.not yet though...I wonder what he wants me to do¡­.¡¯ ''I hope this theory works...where I can literally copy skills...'' ¡®Oh well, let¡¯s not worry about the future, but worry about what I can do right now before its too late¡­.¡¯ ¡®I guess I should visit the people Leo talked about...¡¯ Souma turned around and looked at the inn which he called home and heard a few girls snickering here and there coming from the house but decided to ignore it and be on his way towards the people. Souma walked down the streets that intertwined between the several houses and buildings made of stone and wood. The buildings were designed to be about 2-stories tall and several window openings on the side with a similar brown door etched on the front. The people were talking and moving around as if it was a normal day however the trail of gloomy women were still in the vicinity. They stared for a few seconds at the boy that wandered the streets and sighed in response after recalling this morning¡¯s situation about his ¡®wives¡¯. Souma simply ignored the crowd of women as he had to meet the first person on the list; the Merchant. Souma ran past the crowd of women and approached the Village¡¯s Marketplace. The people were constantly talking to each other while buying and trading goods. Shouts could be heard left and right as people argued about the sales price of a tomato. Souma walked past several stalls and voices called out to Souma. ¡°Hey!! Congratulations boy!¡± ¡°Hey¡­.How do you handle the night session with those three girls!?¡± ¡°Boy, you are now a man!!¡± Similiar words and fierce glares were exchanged throughout the Marketplace causing Souma to blush and sigh at the remarks that were given to him¡­ ¡®Just what the hell did those girls tell everyone¡­.and why were some of the guys glaring at me!?...is it because I have three and they only have one...hahaha!!¡¯ Souma began to grin and laugh within his mind and a oh so familiar wind brushed against Souma.
You dumbass...hurry up and meet the merchant...THOSE WIVES ARE MINE TOO!
¡®DAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA SHUT UP!¡¯
NO YOU SHUT UP!!
¡®WHAT THE HELL!? Why am I arguing with myself!! FINE but where is this merchant?¡¯
Dumbass...Leo told you it was at the end¡­.
¡®YOU ARE THE DUMBAS- man I got no time arguing and I see that stall now...¡¯
Ungrateful bitc- wait I shouldn¡¯t argue with myself...HURRY AND GO
On the edge of the marketplace, there stood a stall darkened by the rest of the buildings making it hardly noticeable. Souma simply ignored the shop keepers that wanted him to buy something and made his way to the edge where that particular stall stood. ¡®Ohhh man...this place is seriously dark compared to the rest of the Bazaar¡­.¡¯ Souma looked at the stall and noticed several wood chippings on the floor and plastered boards fading over time. ¡°Umm...are you Kimuro the Merchant?¡± Souma spoke in a gentle voice at the barren stall that clearly needed renovation. ¡°Oh! A customer finally! Yoooo, my brother are you looking for some goods buy¡± A creeper man appeared out of the shadows. ¡®NANDA KORE WA!?¡¯ ¡°OH MY FUC- I mean, nice to meet you¡­.You are Kimuro right??¡± Souma nearly freaked out at the shadow that suddenly appeared. ¡°Hahaha! This boy is funny! so what can I help you with today?¡± ¡°Leo sent me here...and before I ask you important things...what is the name of this place?¡± ¡°Boy...you lived here for like 4 days and you still haven¡¯t figured it out¡­¡± ¡°Well...that¡¯s why I am asking¡­.?¡± ¡°Aha! well seems like you don¡¯t get out much...the village is called Leifan Village...This village is located north of the Plains of Calm winds...I travel between the 5 villages that preside in the Plains..¡± ¡°Ohhh..Thanks! I did not know¡­¡± ¡®Damn leo probably wanted me to figure it out¡¯ ¡°Well boy, you coming here to get an item or trade something?¡± ¡°Uhh, yes! I have this one thing¡­.¡± Souma guides his hands behind his back and within his mind he wished for the blood-soaked grass to appear in his hands. The void ring simply granted his requested and Souma showed the grass to the merchant¡­ ¡°OH OH OH!!! This grass...it sparkles¡­.why is it so red...let me ¡®Identify¡¯ this¡­¡± Kimuro spoke with his eyeballs nearly popping out of his eye sockets. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.*Identify!*¡± As soon as Kimuro identified the grass, he staggered from his wooden counter and fell backwards. Souma simply studied Kimuro¡¯s skill of identification and a ping was heard but Souma ignored it as he was laughing at Kimuro¡¯s performance. ¡®Holy...what the hell is that grass...to even make him do that¡­*pfft-ahaa!¡¯ ¡°You okay *snickers* over there Kimuro?¡± ¡°BOY!! WHERE DID YOU FIND THIS!? DO YOU HAVE MORE!!!¡± ¡°Oyy..oy! Kimuro...I have more but tell me what it is?¡± ¡°Boy!! Please...give me the others...I¡¯ll buy it for a 10% increase of the original price if you give me more!?¡± ¡°KIMURO!? Calm down...I have more but tell me what the hell I am giving you!!¡± ¡°Ah ah! sorry boy...it¡¯s my first time seeing Malveric grass¡­.this thing costs a fortune...because with the demonic blood infused it can grant a permanent boost to your stats without losing control...boy...I would like to buy this..can you bring me the rest??¡± ¡®HOLY SHIT!? FREE STATS!! NO WAY IN HELL AM I GONN- wait...I need money too...I¡¯ll go back and gather the rest and give him half...¡¯ ¡°Umm, I¡¯ll go get the rest then...I have it in a safe place¡­¡± ¡°Oh please boy! hurry and come back!!¡± Souma left the stall and the man was still shocked with his jaw dropped. Souma ran fast without alerting the people by turning invisible and speeding through the cracks without touching a single person. He arrived at the same tree and the patches of Malverics were still planted on the floor...It was about 40 lbs of grass and they were easily stored in Souma¡¯¡¯s void ring. He was really glad he didn¡¯t have to make several trips back and forth and Souma wondered what the hell this void ring was but maybe the elder knew. Souma turned invisible once again and sped through the village and snuck up on Kimuro. ¡°hmmm the money...oh the weed!!...THE BEAUTIFUL GRASS!!¡± Kimuro talked to himself and Souma just stared at the stupid man until he touched his shoulder causing Kimuro to leap into the air and scream¡­ ¡°ORRYYYAA!!! KORA!! What the hell boy!! why did you shock me like that!!¡± Kimuro said that to Souma right after he de-activated the invisibility skill and laughed at the man. ¡°*pfft-hahaha! sorry I had to do it...you just kept talking to yourself¡­.hahaha!!¡± ¡°Well boy...that was pretty fast...I can only guess you only had a pound of Malveric¡­..so that¡¯ll be 1,00-¡± Before Kimuro talked, Souma just mentally wished for half of the Malveric grass to appear on the table. Kimuro was shocked and screamed out loud. ¡°OH MY FUCKING GOD BOY!! WHAT THE HELL!!¡± Kimuro screamed to the top of his lungs and the entire Marketplace went quiet then Kimuro noticed the silence¡­ ¡°Come boy¡­.we must enter the shop...come...we talk inside¡­¡± Kimuro ushered Souma to step into the stall which connected to a miniature shop building separated from the entire marketplace. ¡°Now...how the hell did you do that!?¡± ¡®Oh crap¡­.I do not want to reveal the void ring...people might try to kill me or even my family...¡¯ ¡®Ah ah!! what do I do!?....Should I just bullshit it¡­.no...I might be suspicious¡­.well...let¡¯s just stick to it...¡¯ ¡°Umm, Leo gave me a bag that can store heavy things!!¡± ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t notice I have no bag on me!!¡¯ ¡°Oh...wait a minute...where did Leo get a bag like that..¡­¡± ¡®OH SHIT NO NO!!¡¯ Souma began to sweat profusely at Kimuro¡¯s comment but then¡­ ¡°Well...Leo is weird he probably has weird items too but...that¡¯s so nice of Leo...such a gentleman to help you!...you should grow up to me like Leo!¡± ¡°Ha...ha...Y-yeah! I will grow up to be like Leo!!¡± ¡®oh¡­.I was worried for a second...Kimuro is stupid I have no bag obviously...is everyone in this village stupid??¡¯ Souma began to smile and Kimuro looked at Souma¡­ ¡°Boy...this is a lot of grass...Now I provide confidentiality at my customers...but this is a unique item...I won¡¯t ask where you got it...but be careful...you are still young and people would wage war over quantities of this item¡­.It¡¯s that powerful and that expensive¡­¡± Kimuro looked at Souma and began to wonder where he got the amount but he decided not to worry the boy. Souma just kept a poker face but inside.. ¡®OH OH!!! OH MY FUCKIN- KAMI-SAMA!! THIS IS THE JACKPOT!!¡¯ Once again, a familiar wind brushed against Souma and Kimuro wondered how the hell wind came into his house when everything is closed!
You dumbass...you better use that for our wives¡­
¡®WHAT DO YOU MEAN OURS THEY ARE ALL MINE GO AWAY HOME WRECKER!¡¯
Dumbass...I AM YOU!
¡®Who gives a damn, THEY ARE MINE SINCE I CAN TOUCH THEM ALL NIGHT LONG¡¯
Fuck you¡­.dammit I have more things to worry about that arguing with you
¡®HAH! I WON BIIIIIITCH!¡¯
DAMN YOU, ME!!!!
Kami-sama finally left and Kimuro was still shocked that wind appeared in his home but shrugged it off since he had to worry about the new shipment of Malverics that magically appeared in his face... ¡°Boy...I will pay you all the gold I have now...it amounts to fifteen million gold...but that isn¡¯t the rest...I¡¯ll send the caravan to your house for it¡­." ¡°Ah ah! Well Kimuro just bring out the money here and I¡¯ll put it in my bag!¡± ¡°Oh! brilliant idea! Saving money...you might be a good merchant one day!!¡± ¡®Haha...I am just gonna store FIFTEEN MILLION GOLD PIECES IN MY VOID SPACE AND WALK AWAY LIKE A BOSS!¡¯ Kimuro led Souma to the storage room which held the barrels filled with gold and Kimuro left Souma to gather the gold and went back to the room to see the Malveric grass¡­ Souma looked at the endless amounts of gold pieces that laid in front of his eyes¡­ ¡°OH. MY. FUCKING. GOD!! THIS...I can most definitely get married now!! I MEAN WAIT I shouldn¡¯t get married yet¡­.I have ¡°stuff¡± to do first before anything happens¡± A grin appeared on Souma as he stood there menacingly. Souma just raised the hand which the void ring rested in and simply wished for the gold to be stored. As he wished, the endless amounts of gold pieces were flying straight at Souma¡¯s hand and being sucked into a void. The storage was emptied out within five seconds¡­ Souma returned and Kimuro was too focused on the Malverics and finally bid Souma farewell. He did not know but the wheel of fate has begun to spin and intertwine with the destinies of others and this little incident will mark a change in the history of this world... Souma turned a sharp corner and went into a dark alley. Once he knew it was safe, he finally checked the windows the appeared.
New Skill: Identification
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
IdentificationAdvancedLv. 160%
The User is now able to identify any item. The identification skill increases as the User identifies more objects and more details will be known the higher the skill gets.
New Skill: Bargain
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
BargainAdvancedLv. 160%
By learning the prices of each store, the User is able to bargain the price to a more reasonable price that benefits both him and the shopkeeper.
New Talent: Mercantilism
Due to new Talent, Merchant skills have been generated.
New skill: Contract
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
ContractAdvancedLv. 160%
The User is now able to write a proper contract that seals the benefits between both parties. If any side fails to uphold their end of the contract, they will forcefully be punished by an unknown force wherever they may be.
New Skill: Appraisal
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
AppraisalAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to determine the proper price of any item. The user can use this skill to his advantage when writing contracts, making bargains or Haggling.
New Skill: Haggle
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
HaggleAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is able to decrease the price range of any item depending on his intelligence.
Due to studying a master Merchant, the user¡¯s Merchant skills have been permanently raised to Advanced Rank.
Souma looked at the set of new skills that appeared and a stupid look appeared on the boy. Finally, he snapped back to reality¡­ ¡®What the hell...I AM OVERPOWE-¡¯ A fierce wind interrupted Souma¡¯s moment and smacked him across the face and ¡®that¡¯ voice was heard again.
Dumbass¡­.don¡¯t get cocky¡­
¡®goddamn you kami-sama!! jUST YOU WAIT!¡¯
MUFUFU!! I CAN¡¯T WAIT STUPID ME!
Kami-sama¡¯s voice finally disappeared and Souma dismissed the windows and began to head towards the cooking area located west from the marketplace. Souma looked at the chefs that cooked outside and showcased their superior cooking skills and Souma simply watched. Windows pinged left and right and Souma ignored them as he continued to watch the chefs literally dance with the fire blazing high on their woks and multiple ingredients tossed in left and right. Souma was impressed at the performance he saw and he knew clearly from the windows that pinged, he probably could do it too. Souma left the cooking area and checked his new skills that he picked up from staring at the performance that the chefs did.
New Talent: Artisan Chef
New skill: Cooking
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
CookingAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to cook dishes pertaining to his knowledge in ingredients. Due to Advanced rank, the User can now create artistic food with additional bonuses.
New skill: Performance Cooking
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Performance CookingAdvancedLv. 160%
While cooking, the user is now able to apply Dancing moves to entertain the crowd as he performs his signature cooking dish or whenever he is cooking.
New skill: Accelerated Cooking
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Accelerated CookingAdvancedLv. 160%
While cooking, the User is now able to multiply his speed and cook faster without sacrificing performance ability or without losing taste in the food cooked.
New skill: Dancing
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
DancingAdvancedLv. 160%
Dancing, a Lover''s standoff, and a social trend. The User is now able to Dance. Due to Advanced rank, the User can develop his own dance moves and further impress the ladies.
Due to studying a master chef, all cooking skills will raised to Advanced rank.
Due to studying a master performer, all performance skills will be raised to Advanced rank.
New stat generated Art, however due to Primary Title and Race, Art stat has been deleted.
New Form: Dancing Chef
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Dancing ChefAdvancedLv. 160%
User is now able to apply artistic movements gained from studying the profession chefs working. The user turns into a performing chef that enhances his level of cooking and also appeal to the audience watching. Bonuses vary depending on the Audience watching and the effects transfer onto the dish that is being prepared.
Souma just didn¡¯t care at this point¡­.His theory was proven to be true and he¡¯d rather not waste time being shocked half of the time. ¡®Haaa¡­.these skills...I¡¯m just gonna stop...nothing else can surprise me now...¡¯ Souma shrugged his shoulders and made his way to the forge that was located north of the village. After arriving Souma felt the intense heat that came from the forge. He approached the metal door that blocked the outside world and the world of metal. Souma knocked on the door three times and the constant hammering finally stopped. Footsteps were heard as the person approached the door from the otherside. As soon as the door flung open, a gust of hot air flew at Souma causing his hair to flow in the opposite direction. ¡®HOT HOT HOT!!!¡¯ Souma thought as the gust of air and a tall burly man appeared. ¡°Boy, state your business!¡± The tall man spoke with a low penetrating tone that nearly exuded a miniature demeaning pressure. ¡®Ah...He seems like the aggressive type...I should avoid him...as much as possible...¡¯ ¡°Um, sorry sir, my name is Souma and Leo told me about your forge and I wanted to see if I could watch you craft¡­¡±Souma bowed at the tall man and spoke in a respectable manner. ¡°Mhmm...Leo you say? I do believe he has a visitor at his inn, might that be you?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. That would be me, I am still fairly new here but I would like to take part in your tutelage¡­.¡± Souma bowed again and waited for the tall man¡¯s response. ¡°Well...just watch me make a weapon...if you can at least perform a blacksmith task, I will teach you everything..by the way, my name is Felnari the ''Affinity'' Blacksmith but no one recognizes my weapons so I am just a blacksmith...If you can figure it out that is¡­. I¡¯ll give you any material you want to use and this forgery can be accessed anytime for your personal use¡­but I doubt you could handle it much less figuring it out¡­.¡± Felnari spoke to Souma in a decadent tone towards the end of his speech with a tad bit of sarcasm as if Souma was doomed to fail like the rest. ¡®Haaa...this guy...he¡¯s underestimating me¡­.let me just test out my theory some more!¡¯ Souma showed a slight grin but immediately hid the smile and began to thank Felnari for accepting him¡­ ¡°Oh no, thank you Felnari...I hope to meet your expectations *grin*¡± ¡°Boy, why are you smiling!¡± Felnari seemed confused as Souma was smiling. ¡°Ohhh, n-nothing sir!, it¡¯s just I am really happy to learn from you!¡± Souma immediately stopped his smiling shenanigans and bowed again at Felnari. ¡°Alright, I am going to start now..watch!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Souma found a nearby stool and sat facing the anvil and the tall Felnari began to work the metal. Felnari melted down the nearby Iron ore within a iron casket and brought out a sword cast and began to heat the metal which made the room¡¯s temperature rise even higher than what it was earlier. Souma continued to watch the man and disregarded the increase in temperature as he would replicate his new ¡®Shishou¡¯s¡¯ work of Blacksmithing. Felnari simply ignored the boy who continuously stared at him and continued pouring coal into the furnace. He needed more heat and he increased it even more. The metal casket glowed bright as the metal was being melted. For an hour this went on and finally the metal has been fully heated to an appropriate temperature. Felnari took out the casket and used his metal prongs to lift the casket and poured it into the cast. After the metal impurities were poured, Felnari waited till the metal took shape then poured water onto the cast. Souma intently watched as the man began to work for an hour. Felnari waited for a few minutes for the metal to cool down and within this time Felnari did something different. His aura began to change and the sword cast reflected it. Normally, after the cast, one would heat the metal cast again and hit the impurities out but what was this man doing? Felnari began to pour his aura onto the cast and the impurities disappeared but it was replaced with something else. Souma just continued to stare, he didn¡¯t want to break his focus and he would want to impress his new ¡®teacher¡¯. Felnari moved his hands above the cast and poured his metal affinity into the sword. The sword began to shine brightly and the cast was being reformed into a proper sword with the hilt staying the same shape of the cast while the blade itself extended more by a few more inches. Felnari seemed to sweat even more at this time as he started pouring a different affinity into the sword. The sword was bright red as Felnari poured a red-type affinity that seemed to have made the sword glow with an unknown property. Now Souma said that things wouldn¡¯t surprise him anymore but what he saw was completely different. A blacksmith was doing something that probably no one has done before. He was making an enchanted sword. This kind of weapon that has been blessed with affinities thus granting it special properties that normal swords could never hope to have. Souma¡¯s interface was pinging with noises but he dismissed everything as he wanted to see more of Felnari¡¯s work but at this moment Felnari was already done. Souma¡¯s jaw dropped and a bit of drool escaped from his mouth and Felnari saw this. ¡°*smirk* I guess my ''apprentice'' wants to know this but you must prove you are worthy to become my apprentice...I am only letting you see this because me and Leo are so to say buddies¡­¡± Souma finally closed his mouth and nodded in succession after hearing Felnari speak. ¡°Hai!, I will not disappoint you!¡± ¡®Hahaha¡­.I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you¡­'' [th_0fire.gif] Felnari inspected his new work and under his breath he had identified his new sword and smiled in response to the new enchanted sword. He then faced Souma again and spoke¡­ ¡°So, you think you can become my apprentice still?¡± Souma snapped out of his baffled expressed and looked towards Felnari and replied¡­ ¡°Yes, Sensei. Let me just look at a few things before I show you what I know from watching you! You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± ¡®hehe...of course you won¡¯t be disappointed¡­.¡¯ Felnari just smirked at the boy and left him alone and went to the storage room full of weaponry and placed the enchanted sword next to similar ones that were in a pile¡­ Souma reviewed the new windows that pinged at this moment.
New skill: Forging
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
ForgingAdvancedLv. 160%
The User is now able to forge metal. By heating down metal and creating a metal cast, the user will be able to bend or shape metal as it is heated. Due to Advanced Rank, the user is able to remove impurities faster.
New skill: Metal works
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Metal WorksAdvancedLv. 160%
User is now able to shape any metal to his will. Metal works can be used as a crafting skill to create new items. Due to Advanced Rank, the User can create items with new functions.
New skill: Swordsmithing
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
SwordsmithingAdvancedLv. 160%
User is now able to create swords. The skill Swordsmithing enables the User to craft malleable weapons and a variety of original weapons. Due to Advanced Rank, the User can now implement his own designs and create new weapons.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
New skill: Weapon Enchanting
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Weapon EnchantingAdvancedLv. 160%
User is now able to imbue special effects into their weapon. Due to the Advanced Rank, the User can now imbue special affinities onto the weapon.
New Talent: Enchanting Blacksmith
Due to studying a Master Blacksmith, all Blacksmith skills have been raised to Advanced rank.
Due to studying an ancient form of Enchanting, all affinities will be boosted and all enchanting skills will be raised to Advanced rank.
New form: Affinity Blacksmith
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Affinity BlacksmithBeginnerLv. 15%
The user is now in a form where he is in absolute control of the affinities that surround him. The user is able to conjure any type of affinity from any location and imbue the properties into any equipment whether the weapon is his or not. The weapons can be imbued with positive and negative enchantments and the Affinity Blacksmith is able to enchant any item. This form is incomplete, a separate form similar to Affinity Blacksmith is needed to complete the form. Experience for this form will not be gained.
Souma looked at his new skillsets and was not disappointed except for the tid-bit information that was at the bottom of his new form¡­ ¡®Dang...it¡¯s incomplete? what the hell!!...well...it sucks that no experience will be gained...but I¡¯ll still be able to use it right??¡¯ Souma pondered for a few seconds when Felnari returned to the forge and began to talk¡­ ¡°So boy, you ready?? I am prepared to watch you try your best for the rest of the day as I closed up the shop.¡± ¡®Haaa...no need to watch me all day...I still have to meet that armorsmith/tailor¡­.man that armorsmith sounds unique¡­.¡¯ ¡°Ah ah! Felnari sir, I will demonstrate what I h-have learned then!¡± ¡®oh man...I hope this goes well¡¯ ¡®Affinity Blacksmith!¡¯ Souma¡¯s body was wrapped in a blue light and his skin started to change. The body grew taller and more bulky. Souma¡¯s skin turned tan and his muscles were affected. His hair shortened to a spike-top hairdo that turned silver and his eyes changed to silver too. Souma grew as tall as Felnari and Felnari was shocked and scared at the transformation that underwent on the young boy. Souma¡¯s muscles bulged out more and had a great impact on his appearance. He looked strong like Felnari but looked even better. His eyes were silver, and his spike top hair was silver too. His skin had an oily effect as it was tan but mixed with the sweat that flowed from his body. Souma¡¯s shirt ripped to shreds as he grew and his pants were bulging with his calves hard as steel. Souma looked like one of those martial artists that wore no shirt and tattered pants full of holes. Felnari stumbled back and fell on his ass as Souma turned tall as him and his appearance was better than him. ¡°OOYY BOY!! IS THAT YOU!?¡± Felnari screamed as he was still on floor. ¡°Umm, sorry...yes this is me...I learned it actually from you!¡± ¡°What the hell boy! next time tell me that before surprising me! I nearly killed you¡± ¡°Ah ah! sorry!!¡± ¡°But boy, how did you learn that¡­.can I see your skills¡­?¡± ¡®oh fuck!! he¡¯s gonna see my skills¡­.UH UH!!!! wait...let me try this...¡¯ ¡°How do we show skills?¡± ¡®Hah! I claim ignorance as Life¡¯s benefactor to escaping duties!¡¯ ¡°Ah, boy just say ¡°show skills to whoever you want to¡±... ¡®Aw damn! I don¡¯t wanna show him¡­.what if¡­¡¯ ¡°Show ¡°blacksmith¡± skills only to Felnari...¡± ¡®Aww yes! It works¡­..!! Luckily he doesn¡¯t know I have other skills...'' ¡°AH!! This form¡­.no wonder...you look just like...maybe just maybe...Boy!! you are my apprentice now!¡± ¡®Oh shoot! I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m guessing he saw the skills I gained¡­.I guess he isn¡¯t mad since I nearly freaked him out¡­.I mean I just stole his skills¡­.ehh oh well¡¯ ¡°Boy...I will teach you my father¡¯s skills¡­.I can only do it once since it shortens my life¡­.but first you must learn your skills until it becomes etched into your mind¡­¡± Souma nodded in response as Felnari was talking in a serious tone. Souma knew he could steal any ability or skill as he proved it from his theory but seeing Felnari talk so serious made him snap back to reality. Souma did not know where his cockiness came from but when it involved people risking their life he knew he wouldn¡¯t cross that border of utmost assery. Souma stared seriously at Felnari and spoke¡­ ¡°Sensei!...I will continue under your tutelage...pardon my previous actions¡­¡± Felnari was shocked at the boy¡¯s appearance and his tone of voice. It was as if he were talking to his father and Felnari nearly hugged the boy but he knew his father was long gone. Felnari then began to move around and speak¡­ ¡°Boy...You look like my father¡­.so...I will teach you his skills¡­.I want you...to take these Null affinity stones and imbue them without touching them. You must feel your surroundings and once the stones are imbued, you will receive something¡­.come back until you do¡­¡± Felnari handed gray looking stones that were medium sized rocks but weighed closed to a boulder. As Felnari handed the stones, the weight landed onto Souma¡¯s hands and Souma was shocked at the weight. ¡®What the hell are these stones made off!?¡¯ Luckily Souma was able to store them and he quickly regained his posture and nodded in response to Felnari¡¯s explanation¡­ ¡°Okay sensei!....I will leave now¡­¡± Souma exited the Forge as Felnari was too busy to say goodbye as he was scrambling the building looking for something in the pile of stones and rubble. Souma canceled his form and replaced his clothes with the clothes Leo and Aerylith bought for him Souma headed towards the Tailor¡¯s shop that was in the east of the village. On the east side of the village stood a 2-story building. Nothing about it seems different, everything was normal like the rest of the buildings however¡­ ¡°GET YOUR SHIT OUT OF HERE!?¡± Some person was screaming and the door was flung open and a man was running out. ¡®What the hell just happened here¡­??¡¯ Souma just watched the man run out the door and the interior of the building was seen. ¡®Ahhh...I don¡¯t know about this one¡­.¡¯ Souma reluctantly approached the entrance and finally went in¡­ ¡°WHAT!? ARE YOU BACK AGAIN WITH YOUR NONSENSE!?¡± A tall slender man with his back facing Souma yelled towards the entrance which Souma entered. ¡°Ahh...no sorry please excuse me...Leo told me about your tailor shop¡­¡± ¡®I better not anger this person or he might kill me...I don¡¯t want to...¡¯ ¡°Ah ah! Leo¡­.Does he need more clothes??¡± The man looked at Souma and examined his appearance. ¡°Ah, no sir. I do believe these were the clothes were from you I presume...It fits really well!¡± The man began to chuckle, completely different when he yelled at the man and chased him out of his store. ¡°Oh hohoho! Thank you young man, now is there anything I can help you with?¡± The man spoke to Souma and being Souma he forgot to introduce himself. ¡°Ah! My name is Souma and may I learn your craftmanship, mister?¡± Souma bowed and asked respectfully to the man towering Souma¡¯s height. ¡°Oh, young man! my name is Tuinari and sure I don¡¯t mind but its gonna be awhile before I teach you since I have orders to ship out goods to the other villages¡­¡± ¡°Ah! No problem but can I just watch you make clothes?¡­.and Leo also told me you do armorsmithing??¡± Souma asked a question after suggesting he should just watch Tuinari make clothes, then Tuinari¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh...Souma is it now...are you even prepared to learn armorsmithing!? Please don¡¯t ask me something that a mere kid shouldn¡¯t do! AND BESIDES WHY SHOULD I !?¡± Tuinari¡¯s face bore a scowl and he snapped at Souma causing him to flinch. ¡®oh man...oh man!! What do I do!?...¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­! sorry Tuinari sir¡­.I just want to learn so I can survive¡­!! I want to be useful to this village!!¡± Souma spoke rapidly that showed his desperation. Tuinari wasn¡¯t convinced yet but something about the boy intrigued him. Tuinari would never let his Mother¡¯s secrets of Armorsmithing go to some commoner that doesn¡¯t know the foundings of Armorsmithing. A lot of the villagers have requested to become his apprentice and even offered rare metals to learn under the man but he always refused everyone. Tuinari gazed upon the boy and something about his aura enticed his well being thus allowing the boy to learn if he can at least perform armorsmithing skills¡­. ¡°Hmmm¡­.Souma is it..I will give you a chance if you want to learn...I don¡¯t know what it is with you but it seems I would regret it if I at least did not give you a chance...So in order to learn my skills you must learn about armorsmithing...after I create this unique armor...you must attempt to make armor yourself by at least attempting to perform the skills...However I will show you something unique that no normal Armorsmith cannot do...in order to learn that specific skill you must learn armorsmithing first¡­¡± Tuinari gave a rudimentary speech to Souma and Souma nodded in agreement. Souma knew that this tailor was different since Leo spoke about him differently from the rest¡­ ¡°Ah yes! Thank you so much Tuinari-sensei! I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you!!¡± Souma spoke with vitality and Tuinari grinned at his remarks. ¡°Well let¡¯s get to it!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± Tuinari first wanted to show Souma how to do tailoring. Souma intently watched as Tuinari weaved the needles with precision and absolute concentration. The tailor was like an artist that moved through the flow linings of the clothing and weaved the needles as if it were part of his body. The needle and hands moved gracefully as Tuinari continued to make a simple cloth. Souma proved his theory once again and the variables were all exact and his theory could mean endless abilities¡­ Tuinari finished and looked at the boy who gazed at his hands. ¡°Oy, young man how¡¯d you like my Tailoring? Pretty awesome isn¡¯t it? Souma snapped back to reality and replied, ¡°Ah! yes Sensei!¡± Souma then asked if he could look at his skills and asked if Tuinari could leave. ¡°Ah, young man you know no one can see your skills or abilities until you allow them to?¡± ¡°Oh! really, thanks Sensei!!¡± ¡°Aha! Souma it is okay, you are new here and you probably did not know about the kingdoms here...they gave out metal plates that allowed the people to view their specialties and created a ranking system for people¡­.it was used to rank the people so they¡¯d become more civilized and our skills are transferred to on that plate...however it¡¯s special properties allows only the person him or herself to view the contents unless the person wants to share his or her information¡­.¡± ¡®ohh...OH!!! This is most useful...so I hid in the alley like a monkey¡­.I¡¯m so stupid...well now I won¡¯t have to worry much...¡¯ Souma took in all the information Tuinari gave and began to asses his new skills¡­
New form: Angelic Hands
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Angelic HandsAdvancedLv. 160%
The User is now able to take on a form of Angelic Master Tailor. The form allows the user to fully assess the fabric and material and using his hands to weave a unique piece.
New skill: Tailoring
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
TailoringAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to command the needle and thread. He is able to create cloths and several fabric designs and such. Due to Advanced Rank, the User can create his own clothing line or create intricate designs on any piece of fabric.
New Talent: Swift Weaving
Due to studying a Master Tailor, the tailoring skills will be raised to Advanced rank.
Souma nodded at the skills as he literally copied them off Tuinari and wondered how the hell did he do this¡­. After Souma agreed to everything Tuinari said, they began to work on Armorsmithing. The situation was similar to Felnari¡¯s process as both dealt with metal but the shocking thing was that both of them were Enchanters! They easily applied their affinities to their craftmanship but it made Souma wonder how did the people not know how to use their equipment. After recalling Leo¡¯s words about the blacksmith and the armorsmith it really confused him about why the people could not use their equipment. But as much as Souma asked, they never really explained much because they too did not know the secret of their skills as they were passed from their mother and father. Souma just wanted to smack himself in retort that he could make badass equipment but not use it. Souma looked at Tuinari and wondered¡­. ¡®Hmmm...is Tuinari and Felnari brothers?¡¯ ¡°Hey..sensei? are you brothers with Felnari?¡± ¡°Mhmm, yeah our parents were divorced so they taught us separately...they loved us both equally but our parents couldn¡¯t be together. At the end however, they met one last time on their old age and wanted to spend time together and they finally passed¡­..away peacefully¡­¡± ¡°Ahh...sorry sensei...but that¡¯s really good that they made up in the end...I wish to have a family and my family will have inseparable bonds and I will forever protect them until I die¡­¡± ¡°Mhm...young man you sure are valiant for such a young age¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! I just love my family that¡¯s all :D¡± Souma and Tuinari talked about each other and their interests. Tuinari even threatened to Souma to leave after he found out that he had three wives. ¡°OH SO YOU WERE THAT BOY!! LUCKY BASTARD GET OUT!!" ¡°NOOOO SENSEI DON¡¯T¡­ PLEASE TEACH MEEEE!!!¡± Souma got on his prostrating position and begged the man to teach him and both of them laughed in the end, However¡­ Back at a certain inn, the three ¡®waifus¡¯ were planning something. Leo was kicked out of the house and Aerylith was helping the three plan something for Souma. Snickering noises came out of the inn and the neighbors wondered what the hell were they doing¡­. ¡°Oh...hehehehe *snickers*¡± ¡°*snickers* Anata~ will love this¡­¡± ¡°Umu~ Goshujin-sama will love me more now~¡± Back at the Armorsmith¡¯s building, Souma felt a chill crawl down his spine¡­ ¡®Oh¡­.what the hell¡­.something bad is coming¡­*looks around*¡¯ ¡°Something wrong young man?¡± Tuinari asked after looking at him shiver. ¡°Ah! nothing...it just seems like someone is talking about me¡­.¡± ¡°Mhmm...well the armor has been imbued with affinities...now¡­¡± Souma simply watched Tuinari after finishing his similar enchantment phase and began to look at the skills¡­
New Form: Affinity Armorsmith (absorbed into Affinity Enchanter)
New Form: Affinity Enchanter
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Affinity EnchanterAdvancedLv. 160%
User is now able to imbue any kind of affinity known to the world. By absorbing Affinity Blacksmith and Affinity Armorsmith, the user is able to craft any weapon or armor with his mind. The process is near instantaneous as the Affinities of the world surround the user. This is the complete form of both Affinity Blacksmith and Affinity Armorsmith. It has been a millennia since the world ever had an Affinity Enchanter and since the form is complete, the user is now able to craft usable weapons that other people can access the weapon¡¯s traits.
Due to the complete form of both Blacksmithing and Armorsmithing, the user is now able to gain the proper skills of both.
New skill: Armorsmithing
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
ArmorSmithingAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to craft Armors. The Armorsmithing skill is similar to Blacksmithing however due to specific traits of the original owner of the skill, tailoring is now imbued with Armorsmithing allowing the User to create any type of Armor that is easily malleable. Due to Advanced Rank, the user can experiment with various effects.
New skill: Smelting
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
SmeltingAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to extract proper amounts of Impurities from Metal extract. Due to Advanced Rank, the Smelting process is reduced by half and the amount of impurities have been reduced severely.
New skill: Sharpening
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
SharpeningAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to Sharpen Weapons. The sharper the material, strength increases but durability is sacrificed. Due to Advanced rank, the User is able to Sharpen weapons with half of the durability being reduced.
New skill: Armor Layering
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Armor LayeringAdvancedLv. 160%
The User can now implement several layers upon the Armor further increasing Durability. Due to Advanced rank, the User can increase the layers without having to worry much about the weight, as Advanced Rank reduces the weight by half.
New skill: Armor Buffing
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Armor BuffingAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is now able to create Armors that is near impenetrable. The armor unit is now able to reduce the effectiveness of all attacks, physical or magical. Due to Advanced Rank, the user can create armors with a miniature barrier effect. Barrier effect is further enhanced when applied with the Enchanter Talent.
New skill: Armor Rounding
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Armor RoundingAdvancedLv. 160%
The user is able to create armor that increases mobility. Due to Armor Rounding, this can further decrease the weight and provide an increase in Agility without sacrificing Defense. Due to Advanced rank, the user can create modified armor units with less weight, increased speed and more defense.
New skill: Imbue
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
ImbueAdvancedLv. 160%
The User is now able to Imbue effects onto items. This is completely different from Enchanting where Affinities come into play. Due to Advanced Rank, the User can imbue an item into another item.
New Talent: Enchanting Armorsmith (absorbed into Enchanter along with Enchanting Blacksmith)
New Talent: Enchanter
Due to Enchanter, Both Enchanting Armorsmith and Enchanting Blacksmith combined and fused into Enchanter.
Due to studying a master armorsmith and a master blacksmith, all skills in Forgery have been increased to Advanced rank.
Due to an ancient talent, all enchantments will be unique with a 40% of a legendary enchant.
Souma just leaped out of his chair and hugged Tuinari¡­ ¡°Whoa whoa! Young man! what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ah ah! Let me show you..¡± Souma stood 10 feet away from Tuinari and began to invoke his skill. ¡®Affinity Enchanter!¡¯ A bright blue light shot up from the sky and the village watched the spectacle occur. The blue light enveloped Souma and his body began to change drastically. His hair became a tinge of light blue and silver. The length of his hair became medium length as his hair was smooth as silk and some of his hair drooped to the side making him look like some casanova. His height grew to 5¡¯11¡± and his muscles were finely toned. Not excessively bulging out but detailed and a chiseled six pack formed replacing Souma¡¯s mediocre muscles. His clothes were evaporated by the blue light and he stood naked basking in the blue light that slowly disappeared. ¡°S-souma...w-what the hell boy!!...you...became...an Affinity Enchanter¡­..¡± Tuinari passed out and I was shocked at what happened. The sky was turning dark and after the blue light spectacle people were lining up at Tuinari¡¯s place but when I stepped out they were speechless. The females blushed and the males could only gape with their mouths open. Souma was fully naked and he noticed so he pulled the rags from inside the tailor¡¯s shop and told the people to leave. Felnari came over to check up on his brother since the blue light appeared on his building and I let him in. After filling Felnari on the details he spoke¡­ ¡°Haaa¡­.I knew you would become like this...I don¡¯t know if I even need to give you father¡¯s techniques as you clearly have them...But I can give you his remaining ores that are special and people would kill for these. Of course I never told anyone about this but since you hold the talents of our family...I would like to pass it onto you as you are fit for it¡­.Before you do leave, and I know you will leave one day...come by and pick them up for your journey¡­¡± Souma replied to Felnari¡¯s explanation and spoke¡­ ¡°Well...tell Tuinari thank you and you too, thank you very much sensei¡­.I must go now and meet the elder¡­¡± Souma spoke quietly not to wake up the sleeping giant that slept on the floor. ¡°Ahh..okay..he¡¯s a few houses down...it¡¯s gray and you¡¯ll notice it¡­¡± ¡°Thank you sensei¡­¡± Souma left Tuinari¡¯s building and headed towards the elder¡¯s house. It was clearly dusk as the afternoon sky was overlapping with the night. On the way there, he noticed a bird with 4 wings flying above the village perimeters and Souma just studied the bird¡¯s flying movements then a window pinged and Souma stopped to see what appeared¡­
New skill: Flying
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
FlyingBeginnerLv. 10%
By mimicking the movements of an unknown bird, the User has gained the ability to fly. The user will sprout 4 identical wings that extend appropriately in length to distribute the weight and enable flight movement.
New Talent: Aether Flight
Souma just stopped in his tracks¡­ ¡®oh...my..I...CAN...FLY!?!!!¡¯ ¡®OH MAN THIS THEORY IS AHHHH!!!!¡¯ ¡®I LITERALLY CAN STEAL ANYTHING WHAT THE HELL!!¡¯ ¡®wait is it stealing when all I¡¯m doing is mimicking everything...¡¯ ¡®HMMMM!!!!!?? I don¡¯t know but I feel a new dawn approaching!!!¡¯ ¡°WOOOOOOOHHH!!!!!¡± Souma screamed in the air and everyone simply stared at him and gave him strange looks¡­ Souma noticing the stares finally ran to the elder¡¯s house¡­. He had to get information about this world and he had a pretty solid idea that the Elder knew what was going on....courtesy of Kami-sama, myself¡­.
Author''s Note: Well, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. A lot of it was Souma''s hijack skill thievery xD. Also I would like to thank Helagis for helping me with a name. Also, thanks Kaiser for helping me with some of the skills. Thanks for reading and always continue to read more of my works. Sincerely, Kurogane
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 1 Chapter 10: The Elder and another Fianc茅e!? Chapter 10: The Elder and another Fianc¨¦e!? ¡­. ¡®What the hell is going on¡­?¡¯ Souma was speechless as he stared at the elder that casted magic in front of him¡­ ¡­.
3 Hours ago
The sky was a bit blurred with the afternoon sky mixing with dusk. The clouds were intertwining and creating a overshadow over the area. It clearly was evening at this time but Souma had to visit the Elder before going home. Souma stood in front of the Elder¡¯s house. A house similar to the rest of the buildings however the coloring was dull gray with a brown door. The 1st floor seems to have only 2 windows while the 2nd floor has none. The front yard had flowers growing here and there with dirt patches around. Souma walked past the flowers and went to the front door to knock. *knock* *knock* Footsteps were moving everywhere as if someone had to prepare and a crash was heard. *crash!* Souma rushed in and saw an elf woman half-naked on the floor exposing her breasts and clothes all on the floor along with several books mixed in. The woman looked at Souma and immediately covered herself and blushed¡­ ¡°Well...don¡¯t mind me...I¡¯ll just come back...Gochisou-sama deshita!¡± (Thanks for the feast) Souma spoke ¡°politely¡± to the half-naked woman and immediately closed the door¡­. Souma walked away while in his thoughts. ¡®Oh¡­.they were so round...even when she covered them...she couldn¡¯t hide it at all...¡¯ ¡®Oh oh! I wonder who she was¡­.¡¯ Souma walking a few feet from the door and suddenly he blacked out. The village people saw Souma and his spectacular performance with the blue light. They continued to observe him as he went to the Elder¡¯s house. Then after they saw Souma spoke for a bit and left the house, A elven woman they knew, stormed out the house with a beet red expression and knocked Souma out with frying pan¡­ ¡°Ouch that must hurt¡­¡± ¡°I wonder what that young man did¡­¡± ¡°Wow...first we see him at that blue light thing, then¡­.¡¯that¡¯ happens....surprising..¡± Several spoke about the one-sided confrontation and Souma was seen being dragged into the house while knocked out. The elven woman began to chant magic and suddenly the door was magically being repaired and placed onto the sockets of the door. The elven woman returned back inside and closed the door. The elf girl dragged Souma on the floor and prompted himself onto a small guest bed and waited for the boy to wake up. An hour has passed and Souma was still knocked out. The elf girl continued to look at the perverted boy and wondered what the hell was he doing at the Elder¡¯s house¡­ The elder finished his rounds on visiting the villagers and finally arrived at his house¡­ ¡®Hmmm, I wonder if Alveani cooked today...she grew up just like her mother...however her attitude towards men...is quite dangerous¡­.I nearly died one time when I accidently went into the bath¡­.I did not know...I keep telling her but she scorns me with those eyes that she probably learned from her mother¡­.I mean who would do that to their own daughter!?¡¯ The elder opened the door around the same time Souma woke up. Souma was laying in a one-person bed and the same elf girl looked at him with scornful eyes. She clearly wanted an answer out of Souma but he was too busy focusing on the massive headache he had. ¡®AH AH!!! MY HEAD HURTS!!! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED!? WHO IS SHE¡­..I mean...I don¡¯t mind looking but WHO IS SHE!?¡¯ Souma¡¯s tsukkomi began to rant until the woman spoke. ¡°W-who are you! why did you come here!? I have never seen y-you b-before!¡± The elf woman spoke while stuttering a few words here and there while holding a steel frying pan in her arms. ¡°Ah! umm..where am I again? OH! Wait the elder¡¯s house! AH! What happened¡­.Ah! my bad...I did not mean to ¡®peek¡¯ at you...I heard a crash and wondered what had happen at the Eld-¡± Before Souma even finished, the Elven woman raised the frying pan and knocked Souma out again¡­. The elder saw the entire thing and slapped his face in response¡­ ¡°ALVEANI! What...what are...you doing!....oh boy...that young man...was supposed...to come here¡­.¡± The elder spoke and Alveani was shocked that this boy actually had business at the house. ¡°F-father! This boy is clearly a pervert! He...saw me!!¡± Alveani screamed in retort towards the Elder. ¡°So...you decided to knock him out!!...ahh you and your mother act the same...well...I guess we can¡¯t do anything until he wakes up¡­¡± The elder spoke and Alveani¡¯s long ears drooped as her father attempted to scold her and she clearly knew she was wrong¡­ Two hours have passed and Souma was sleeping away. The elder could not wait anymore since it was already dark and he needed to talk to Souma quickly. The elder could not wait anymore so he finally decided to wake Souma up. The elder began to chant magic and 3 distinct magic circles appeared in the air around Souma. An unknown language was heard coming out of the Elder¡¯s mouth and Souma¡¯s eyes began to move. Souma was awakening and the Elder couldn¡¯t stop his chant. His eyes opened and saw the 3 magical circles floating in front of him¡­ ¡®What the hell is going on¡­?¡¯ As he stared at the magic circles, he was immediately blasted with water. The force of the water flooded the entire room and Souma was drowned with water. The pressure was contained in the room by a magical barrier however everything inside was submerged in water. The elder floated calmly within the water while Souma was freaking out. *blub AHHHH!!!blarggghhh* *bleehblubarrrrrghhhh* Souma tried to speak to the elder but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. Souma was clearly getting irritated and he simply recalled the magic instance that occurred when he woke up. He quickly memorised the magic circles and the unknown magic language that the Elder spoke when he casted the magic and as usual his Theory was proven correct. The window appeared but Souma quickly dismissed them as he had to counteract against the Elder, however¡­ ¡®Oh shit oh shit oh shit!! I can¡¯t stop this...Alveani¡¯s mother is clearly better at magic than me¡­.I just learned this recently! oh shit where did Alveani go!!? IS SHE SLEEPING!!! OH SHIT I CAN¡¯T STOP!!¡¯ The elder indeed wasn¡¯t at fault but Souma didn¡¯t know that¡­ Souma was clearly pissed and then he began to chant the same words the Elder did. ¡®oh no...OH MY FUCKING GOD SOUMA WHAT THE HELL!! KAMI-SAMA TOLD ME HE WAS A NORMAL PERSON NOT SOME DEMI-GOD WHY THE HELL DOES HE KNOW THAT SKILL ALREADY!? AND WHY IS IT BIGGER THAN MINE!!!!¡¯ Souma began to cast the same spell however the magic circles were triple the size of the Elder¡¯s magic circles and there were 6 of them¡­ The elder now was freaking out. He did not know Souma was proficient in Magic. Hell, Souma was even better at learning magic than Alveani¡¯s mother, the Advent of the Goddess which her status reigns higher than any king or queen. Makes you wonder how the hell is he married to such a advent but that story is for another time¡­. ¡®But seriously how the hell did Souma master such a high level water magic skill in such short notice...like literally its as if he just saw the technique and copied it...¡¯ The circles began to increase more and Souma unleashed his new profound skill onto the Elder¡¯s. The barrier barely held on but Souma created a water vortex within the room. The barrier was leaking and massive cracks began to appear out the barrier. The vortex consumed both the Elder and Souma and they both were knocked out. Alveani came downstairs to check on the noise and found water puddles everywhere. She approached the room where Souma slept in and the room was entirely soaked with water. The water had disappeared but the entire room was beyond repair as the pressure from the water broke everything including the bed...Alveani found her father and Souma laying on the floor knocked out from the pressurized water vortex that had formed from Souma¡¯s skill¡­ ¡°Oh...Father and the boy are knocked out...The boy...doesn¡¯t look half bad...He¡¯s still a pervert though...men are savages like mother always said¡­¡± Alveani spoke to the unconscious Souma. During this time, Kami-sama played a hand in this magic field that blew out of proportion. Once the two overwhelmed each other, Kami-sama made sure that Souma subconsciously activated his Astral Mind and at the same time transported the Elder into the void.
Mufufu! Damn, I¡¯m good...but still myself is still stupid...first he becomes part demon when he clearly is a go-....well he¡¯s stupid so now we have to save the world first then myself can go back¡­
Well...myself is gonna have to listen...he has no choice now...since he already got an ancient talent...now¡­.¡°They¡± will be looking for him..well now that the Elder is here, I can just leave it to him...I just hope myself isn¡¯t gonna...well he probably won¡¯t¡­.probably¡­
Kami-sama spoke to himself as he had a premonition of something bad happening¡­. Kami-sama disappeared and there within the void laid two men. One who is reaching his adulthood and another who clearly is past his prime¡­. ¡®What the¡­.why am I in the void...I remember activating that water vortex skill...damn...why the hell did that geezer do that!!¡¯ Souma began to look around and finally stood up. He spotted the elder barely waking up and then¡­ ¡°UWAA!! where am I!?¡± The elder sprang up as if he was young again. His actions did not reflect his age and one would think he would die from jolting up like that. ¡°Whoa whoa! Elder...calm down...now now¡­.I am not gonna be mad or anything but...why the hell did you do that!?¡± Souma yelled at the Elder which finally shook him to his senses. ¡°Uwaaa...oh my bad Souma...wait...how come my body doesn¡¯t feel old...where the hell are we!?¡± The elder began to freak out as his body did not feel the same. It was as if his body was restored and he could freely move again¡­ ¡°Ahh...Well, we are in my void apparently...Now...answer my question please before I cover this room in water¡­..even though it expands infinitely¡­¡± Souma began to warn the Elder as he was getting slightly impatient¡­ ¡°Ah! sorry Souma¡­.I had to wake you up¡­.Kami-sama..told me to talk to you¡­¡± ¡®GODDAMMIT KAMI-SAMA!! WHAT THE HELL!! WAIT!? CAN HE SEE KAMI-SAMA!?'' Souma¡¯s tsukkomi nearly blurted out until Souma began to calm down himself¡­ "Wait...can you see Kami-sama??" "Oh no...We can only hear his divine will.." ¡°Well...let¡¯s hear it then¡­¡± Souma finally calmed down after hearing the Elder''s reply... ¡°Well...the Plains are going to be overrun¡­¡± ¡®WAIT WHAT!?¡¯ ¡°No no no!! what the hell old man! I thought these plains were calm and whatnot¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that was the case one year ago...but the two kingdoms that lie on opposite ends of the Plains are beginning to wage war¡­.and apparently we are in the middle of it...even though our village is closest to the Forest...I believe we¡¯ll be swept up in this war...Just yesterday...the Kingdom to the East, Algarun sent an envoy to this village...to procure soldiers to fight for their kingdom...and 2 days before that...the Kingdom of the West, Klorim also sent an envoy to alert the village people...We do not like to fight but...we cannot go into the forest since monsters are there....and also there isn¡¯t a place peaceful like the plains¡­The war will occur in a year since Kimuro traveled to both Kingdoms and they both planned on it...however...I do not know why these two kingdoms began to wage war however I believe it has to do with the need for Malveric grass...the Oryon planet is in anguish since the demon race is waging war on several kingdoms and the only way is to increase their power by Malveric grass...¡± ¡®What the hell...I just arrived here and I¡¯m stuck between a war!? THIS PLANET IS CALLED ORYON WOW!!..What the hell...Malveric Grass...That¡¯s why Kimuro told me that....I better tell Leo and Aerylith that we should move...but where...somewhere peacefu- WAIT I KNOW!¡¯ ¡°Elder...I have an idea...but I am going to have you swear secrecy...from this...I will form a contract and you must never tell anyone about the circumstances that occur in this void...if you obey the contract, I promise the village will be in peace...I cannot prevent war yet...but I know of a place where its safe and the village will be able to coexist with the wilderness¡­¡± ''Contract!'' A magical parchment appeared in front of the elder which told the Elder to swear on secrecy or the Village will perish¡­
Contract: Secrecy Parchment
The Elder will swear upon oath that he will never reveal the contents that are discussed within the Void. If the Secrecy oath is broken, a terrible fate will befall the Elder and may result in a horrible condition appropriate to the nature of the Elder. Pact cannot be broken unless the User is willing to betray the contents that are spoken here.
The elder swore to secrecy and the parchment disappeared with Runic writings on the parchment... ¡°Okay Souma...I¡¯ve finished...I do not know what kind of place or plan you have...but its better than risking the lives of this village...I do not want to tell my wife about the war since she is busy helping the other Advents save other kingdoms from natural disasters...I hope we can do something¡­¡± The elder finished speaking and began to show his hand for a handshake and Souma shook the hands of the Elder and began to tell his story¡­
¡°Well...I was a four year old boy who came from¡­.. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. ¡°I woke up after falling from the sky¡­.¡± ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. ¡°....and now I am here¡­¡±
Souma finished speaking his entire story from when he was on Earth to the time when he fell from the sky. The elder was confused and then shocked¡­ ¡®How the hell did Souma obtain Gaia¡¯s void ring...and he has an ancient talent¡­.wait I have to ask¡­.¡¯ ¡°Souma can I see your skills...I might be able to figure out something from your story¡­.¡± Souma then spoke.. ¡°Show stats and skills to the Elder¡±
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked
Reputation0
Health2214/???Mana???/???
Stamina300+440
Vitality200+250Dexterity150+200
Strength???+320Agility???+535
Wisdom50Intelligence???+150
Endurance200
Leadership0Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
Special
Astral Affinity100%
Beastial Affinity100%
Augmented Stats Ingenuity
Talents Enemy Sensory Mercantilism Artisan Chef Swift Weaving Enchanter Aether Flight
Form Slot
Martial Winds
Demonic Form
Wolf Bearer
Dancing Chef
Angelic Hands
Affinity Enchanter
SkillsSkill LevelSkill Understanding
??????60%
Beastial InstinctsAdvanced Lv. 885%
Astral MindAdvanced Lv. 160%
MeditationAdvanced Lv. 267%
Unrelenting RageBeginner Lv. 28%
Muay ThaiMastered100%
Russian SamboMastered100%
KendoMastered100%
AikidoMastered100%
Brazilian Jiu JitsuMastered100%
Chinese KenpoMastered100%
Buddhist Shaolin FistMastered100%
IaijutsuMastered100%
IaidoMastered100%
JackhammerBeginner Lv. 15%
Metal SkinBeginner Lv. 28%
Fang StrikeBeginner Lv. 10%
Claw StrikeBeginner Lv. 10%
InvisibilityBeginner Lv. 28%
IdentificationAdvanced Lv. 160%
BargainAdvanced Lv. 160%
ContractAdvanced Lv. 160%
AppraisalAdvanced Lv. 160%
HaggleAdvanced Lv. 160%
CookingAdvanced Lv. 160%
Performance CookingAdvanced Lv. 160%
Accelerated CookingAdvanced Lv. 160%
DancingAdvanced Lv. 160%
ForgingAdvanced Lv. 160%
Metal WorksAdvanced Lv. 160%
SwordsmithingAdvanced Lv. 160%
Weapon EnchantingAdvanced Lv. 160%
TailoringAdvanced Lv. 160%
ArmorsmithingAdvanced Lv. 160%
SmeltingAdvanced Lv. 160%
SharpeningAdvanced Lv. 160%
Armor LayeringAdvanced Lv. 160%
Armor BuffingAdvanced Lv. 160%
Armor RoundingAdvanced Lv. 160%
ImbueAdvanced Lv. 160%
FlyingAdvanced Lv. 160%
¡°OH OH!! SOUMA...boy...I cannot figure the question marks on your stats but I do know one of your skills...the first skill has no name but the description says that you are able to copy any skill and create any skill you desire. As long as you understand the concept, you will be able to replicate anything...be it a person¡¯s skillset or even their body...you can replicate a person¡¯s personality or any animal. Be it god or demon, you have to ability to become both...No one in the history of this world has this ability...Even the gods written in lore were strong but not as strong as you...you have the ability to control anything¡­¡± Souma sat there gaping at his first skill¡­.Souma was beyond shock...then the skill window appeared and prompted Souma to change the name¡­. ¡®OH¡­.I am too shocked...I remember saying that nothing else would shock me...but what the hell¡­.I have the ability to replicate anything and become anything¡­.WHAT THE HELL!!!! Oh...I have choose a name¡­.WHAT THE HELL!!!!! I AM OVERPOWERED¡­.Damn...I CAN BECOME A SAIYAN IF I WANT. HAH! FATHER I WILL BECOME A GOD!!! Wait...I shouldn¡¯t be cocky...I know Kami-sama is stupid and rude but my own words are useful...I shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant or my loved ones will pay the price¡­.I have to play it cool or like those shounen mangas the villains will go after my loved ones...¡¯ Souma completely forgot about changing the name and began to think about his future now that he can do anything..Then the window began to ding and ding until Souma finally paid notice to change the name¡­ ¡®Ah AH! Okay I will change it calm down...¡¯ ¡°Name¡­.name¡­.mhmm¡­.how about Copy cat?¡±
??? Skill has been renamed to Copy Cat. Skill details have been updated.
¡°WAIT NO!! I WAS JUST THINKING!! GO BACK I WANT TO RENAME!!¡±
Copy Cat skill cannot be renamed.
¡°NO YOU BETTER LET ME RENAME IT!!¡±
Skill cannot be renamed.
¡°DAMMIT WHY NOT!¡±
Kami-sama said you are stupid that¡¯s why
¡°DAMN THAT STUPID GOD!¡± A spacial rift began to appear in the void and the ground shook. The elder was shocked and began to freak out. A gigantic hand came out of nowhere and slammed against Souma which encased Souma¡¯s entire body and flattened him. A omnipotent voice began to echo in the void¡­ Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Dumbass...You are calling yourself stuuuupid¡­
¡®WHAT THE HELL!!! AHHH THIS DOESN¡¯T HURT BUT IT PISSES ME OFF!!!¡¯ The hand began to recede into the Rift and disappear within seconds... Souma began to get up completely ignoring Kami-sama¡¯s comment and began to think on his future¡­. ¡®Is this what I should do...It¡¯ll save the village...and my new family wouldn¡¯t be hurt...but if a war really occurs...they might go to that place behind the mountain...is this the right Path to choose...I have to visit the kingdoms after the village moves...but first¡­.¡¯ Souma snapped out of his thinking pose and began to speak to the Elder who was still freaking out from the Spacial rift that disappeared seconds ago¡­ ¡°Elder...I must train in here...I also need your help...time will not pass in here so once we return, it will be as if nothing occurred but our experiences will enter our bodies instantly which may put us in a coma...that is what happened when I arrived to the village...it might happen to you too...well I don¡¯t know if it will but I am pretty certain if you work on your body here it will take a drastic toll on your real body...You can do whatever you want but I need you to tell me everything about the world...the name of this world and everything you know about skills and magic¡­¡± Souma spoke in a serious tone which immediately snapped the Elder back to reality after freaking out about the Rift. The elder nodded in Souma¡¯s explanation and then they began¡­ ¡°Well, boy...this world you came to is called Oryon, the 4th planet that revolves around the gods...This is only one planet out of hundreds...each planet is governed by a god and...in the center of this universe lies a omnipotent one by the name of Garoth...The god who controls the realms...Well, that¡¯s pretty much what the ancient texts say about the gods...however...the god you speak to, Kami-sama is the god of this planet..He was human like us...but he ascended to godship after learning about the ¡°truth¡±....¡± ¡®Hmm...Kami-sama...is this something you¡¯re hinting at me...You want me to find out don¡¯t you¡­?¡¯ Souma began to speak in his mind and Souma could¡¯ve swore that he heard Kami-sama laughing but he decided to ignore it¡­. ¡°I guess...This will be the Path I chose¡­.let¡¯s just hope its a good one¡­¡± Souma began to speak to himself as he worried about the future¡­. The two began to train. Souma focused on his skill mastery and the Elder began to train his body. At first the elder did not know what to do but Souma immediately began his training method which made the elder faint....Once the elder woke up, Souma came up with a training regime for the old man to do in order to increase his physique. After training, the Elder began to explain the fundamentals of the world. He told Souma the obvious which was Money controls the kingdoms and those with money can do whatever they wanted as long as they had the money for the means to do so. Souma nodded at his explanation as nothing seems to have changed in human nature. The elder spoke of kingdoms that no longer existed as they were wiped out due to war. He spoke of heroes that roamed Oryon and spoke about their stories¡­. A month has passed and the Elder pretty much explained the history of the planet and the people that reside on Oryon. He even spoke of the beasts that roamed around that were the size of mountains. After a month of explaining the situation Souma was in, now he had to focus on his skills. The elder taught Souma the fundamentals to Magic and the mana that gathers from the body and exists in every living being. Now Souma had to test it out¡­
2 months have passed Water magic mastered (God class water magic unlocked) Fire magic mastered (God class fire magic unlocked) Wind magic mastered (God class wind magic unlocked) Earth magic mastered (God class earth magic unlocked) All Elementals mastered (Elemental God class magic unlocked) Combination Elementals mastered (Combination Elemental god class magic unlocked) Nature magic mastered Spacial Affinity generated and mastered Gravitational Affinity generated and mastered Time Affinity generated and mastered Atomic Affinity generated and mastered
After mastering these, the Elder was beyond shocked that he decided that he would simply ignore Souma¡¯s omnipotent self and focus on training himself¡­ Souma looked at the new Affinities he gained after mastering Nature itself. The Elder told Souma that if he wanted to know information about his stats and skills all he had to do was focus at the skill present then the information would appear. This would explain a lot since Souma never really paid much attention to his skills as he got cocky along the way¡­
Spacial Affinity, the ability to control space.
This affinity enables Souma to create a void plane simply just by wishing for it and can control who enters and who leaves. Souma can bestow this affinity to any object which can render it from any attack. The Spacial affinity allows the object to retain its form at all time. Souma gained this affinity after mastering Nature magic, the magic of all life.
Time Affinity, the ability to control time.
This affinity allows the user to control time and create a Dilation field. The dilation field was a result from Spacial Affinity. Dilation fields can speed up time or slow time within a closed space. Souma is able to control who gets in or out. Souma gained this Affinity after mastering Spacial Affinity, the affinity of space.
Spacial Affinity & Time Affinity combined and absorbed into Astral Affinity.
Souma really had a fun time with his new Affinities as he could increase the output of his new abilities within these fields. Within the void where time ceased to exist, Souma created two dilation fields which increased the speed ten fold. He placed that field upon himself and created another Time dilation field with the time increased by two and placed it upon the Elder. They were accelerating and training more faster without the usual time slowing them down. For every hour, Souma was increased to 10 while the Elder was put at 2 hours per one regular hour. This opted the two to really increase their training time and Souma was going to abuse the system. Souma knew that this would hurt him once he existed the void but he had no choice if it came to protecting his new family. Even though it¡¯s barely been a few days since he arrived but he already got used to Leo as he was almost like Kentaro¡­
Gravitational Affinity, the ability to control Gravity.
Souma has the ability to control Gravity itself. He gained this affinity after mastering Spacial Affinity. This affinity allows the User to designate and control an area¡¯s gravity center. Souma knew exactly what he¡¯s going to do for the next few months¡­ Souma looked at the last Affinity while in the Dilation Field...
Atomic Affinity, the ability to create anything and destroy anything.
This affinity allows Souma to control an item¡¯s atomic compound. If he wanted a cookie, he simply had to wish for it and the atoms within the air will materialize into a cookie. Also, he had complete understanding of the Atomic Affinity which enabled Souma to deconstruct any item or person. Simply by looking, Souma could deconstruct a person¡¯s atomic structure and turn him into nothing but air. This also prompted Souma to increase a person¡¯s bodily function. If a person was sick or injured, all Souma had to do was reconstruct the atoms that were lost or reconstruct a person¡¯s immune system to become stronger. Souma also had to ability to create beings but Souma himself locked that ability. If he were to create a new race, he would become a god and Souma felt something bad would happen if he attained Omnipotency. Atomic Affinity was gained after studying the composure of all life. After mastering Nature magic, this affinity was accessible.
There is only one other god who claimed Atomic Affinity.
Souma has gained a new title and overrides the existing titles. Title and effects will remain Locked until more information is gathered. Another month has passed. For Souma it was an additional ten months while the Elder experienced two months total. During the 3rd month, Souma spent his time mastering his skills that he gained. Within his dilation field, he also opted the gravity change to 200 times. This made his body fall repeatedly to the floor. He could not perform his skills properly thus he focused on training his body...At first he continuously fell due to the pressure as his body was 200 times his weight. He barely moved within the first ¡®month¡¯ then it gradually got easier for Souma...The second ¡®month¡¯ Souma had finally began to run. At first it was hard to even walk but Souma¡¯s body adapted to the gravity change overtime and now he was able to perform his training regiment. The next three ¡®months¡¯ were used for body stablization and Souma began to freely move within the field as his body peaked at performance. The last five ¡®months¡¯ were used for skill training and Souma finally completed all his known skills to being mastered. His forms were near mastered as they all stopped at 80% mastery and the forms drastically changed. His Martial Winds was the only form that stayed at it¡¯s original form and the others changed. Martial Winds basically was the embodiment of all his martial arts that he knew. Demonic Form gave Souma¡¯s skin to turn completely white with red lines etched onto the surface of his skins. He grew 6 demonic wings and they were covered in a black miasma. His body literally spelt out Death and his eyes were completely red while the pupil was black all over. Around his arms, legs and chest were black chains that seemed to radiate a strong, dark miasma. Souma even grew fangs that perched out the edges of his lips. The only thing was weird about this form was that he had a large increase in his libido...meaning Souma was extremely horny¡­. Dancing Chef Form was evolved too. Souma simply used his Atomic Affinity to materialize cooking ingredients to increase Souma¡¯s aptitude for cooking. He even created a chef¡¯s toque which is a standard white hat that was raised several inches higher. Souma also materialized his cooking uniform that donned white and had his name, ¡°Kurogane¡± embroidered in an unknown metal substance. Angelic hands was similar to Dancing Chef, not much has changed but Souma simply generated the tools needed for his form and practised his tailoring skills. Angelic Hands was now a form that can be applied to Armosmithing. Affinity Enchanter Form did not change. The form was already complete due to the combination of Affinity Blacksmithing and Affinity Armorsmithing however his skills were completely mastered which enabled Souma complete control over his Affinity smithing and he now has the ability to create armors and weapons instantly with the help of his Atomic Affinity. Souma finally finished his ten months and the Elder finished his two months of body training. The two stepped out of their fields and Souma recalled the fields. Souma was completely drenched in sweat along with the Elder whose composition was better than before. The elder looked as if he lost a few decades and his body was evenly toned and his skin was looking better. The two gazed at each other and didn¡¯t speak for a few minutes¡­ ¡®What the hell old man...He looks ten years younger...wow...¡¯ ¡®This boy...he grew taller...and his clothes are all tattered up...wow...¡¯ The two just continued to exchange glances and finally the Elder sat down. ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe we spent all this time...in here...It¡¯s too bad I cannot tell anyone...but they will be surprised! Even Lilianna will be glad that my body is covered in muscles mufufu!¡± The elder began to speak as Souma stood there staring at the old man ¡®Haha..Well apparently it was worth it...I guess¡¯ ¡°Well, Elder we should rest a bit since I kind of know that once we exit the void we¡¯ll be experiencing the pain instantly so it¡¯ll be better to lessen that¡­¡± ¡°Okay boy, but how? We don¡¯t have any cooking utensils?? Or even food?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see¡± ¡®Dancing Chef!¡¯ The cooking uniform instantly appeared and replaced Souma¡¯s tattered clothing. Souma simply created a cooking area within the void and the Elder saw everything. The cooking area simply was materialized. Cabinets instantly appeared with several spices and multiple ingredients inside. Pots and pans materialized on the cooking racks and several cooking wares from butchering knives to skewers appeared next to the stove. A makeshift cooking area had formed and the Elder simply gasped and nearly fainted from the entire area being formed. Then the Elder spoke¡­. ¡°S-souma! W-what is going on!! H-how!?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s my form I guess?¡± Souma purposely gave a vague explanation as he did not want to expose his Atomic Affinity to anyone¡­ Souma began to heat up the wok and cook. While cooking he began to dance along to a humming beat he created within the field. Within 20 minutes, he had created a wolf meat stir fry with steamed rice. Souma deactivated his Dancing Chef form and the entire cooking set disappeared into the air but the food was left. Souma began to eat but the Elder was still shocked from what had happened¡­ ¡°Mhmm...so gooooood! I am so glad I have this ability...I have to thank those chefs one day¡­.¡± The elder began to smell the aroma that permeated from the plate that was in his hands¡­ ¡®Oh...oh! THIS...SMELLS¡­.GOOOOOOOODDD!!¡¯ The elder began to scarf his entire plate down and the food was so good that he began to cry a little. ¡°Ha..ha! Elder was the food that good that you even had to cry¡± Souma spoke as he saw a tear come off the Elder¡¯s face that was full of ecstacy. ¡°*sniffle* It¡¯s soooo gooooooooood!¡± The elder wiped his tears and began to talk again¡­ ¡°Souma...the time that passed was really eventful for me...My body feels so much healthier now and I look like I am ten years younger...I cannot thank you for helping us out...even though you came from another world...I cannot help it but say sorry...that we cannot repay your kindness¡­¡± The elder began to slouch and lower his head as he spoke¡­ ¡°Elder....no, there is no need to repay me. If you were me, you would protect your family would you not? The village may be new to me but the people that took me in, I consider them family and I would risk my lives to protect them¡­Now raise your head Elder¡­¡± Souma spoke to the Elder in a serious tone and reassured the Elder that they do not have to pay him¡­ ¡°B-but boy! As an adult I cannot help but feel sorry...we pinned our problems onto you and you barely know us...well...if you don¡¯t mind...I heard you have three wives...would you also take my Daughter¡¯s hand in marriage¡± Souma was completely shocked at the end¡­. ¡®WAIT WHAT!? ANOTHER ONE!!! OH man¡­.I think this one hates me¡­I MEAN WHO KNOCKS PEOPLE OUT WITH FRYING PANS!?¡¯ ¡°Elder...I don¡¯t know about that...I think your daughter hates me¡­?¡± Souma spoke worriedly as he tried to change the Elder¡¯s mind¡­ ¡°Oh...don¡¯t worry she gets that from her mother...she hates men but secretly she wants to be married too...and I think she likes you...Normally she would have scorched you until you turned into ash¡­¡± ¡°Errmm..I think its because she was embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t attack me¡­¡± ¡°No no...I clearly saw the frying pan...she normally doesn¡¯t do that to guys...this is a first I seen from her...I think she likes you boy¡­¡± ¡°Haaa¡­.well let her decide then...I have to prepare for the other girls and their weddings...I mean I equally love them...and your daughter is a beautiful woman...I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ha-...I mean I would love her too if she decides to marry me¡­.I don¡¯t know her well enough but I would like to get to know her too along with my soon-to-be wives...So, tell her...cause if I tell her I might get knocked out with a frying pan again¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! Boy...you are really lucky¡­.I wish I was your age again...but nooo I¡¯m married to Lilianna haha but I love her...so you better love my daughter as she loves you too...or I will kick your ass regardless if you are 500x stronger than me¡­.¡± ¡°Elder...like I said it is up to your daughter...I still think she hates me¡­¡± ¡°Well...she is like her mother...but we¡¯ll see my boy¡­¡± The two began to finish the food and talk some more about the plan they were going to do. Once they awaken, they would quickly alert the village people that they will be moving. I would tell them to move and I will carry the village within my void. Of course I would put people in the Void but the Elder said it would be best if people didn¡¯t know much about how the Void worked as some could alert the God¡¯s messengers. During this time, Souma had completely mastered the Void Ring¡¯s power. He can store large objects even an entire kingdom could be stored within the void ring since the space capacity is infinite. Finally it was time to cancel the skill and return to the village¡­. ¡°Well, Elder you ready?? I don¡¯t know what might happen since I already mastered my skills but from what I experienced, a few months knocked me out for 15 days...let¡¯s hope that this isn¡¯t as worse as I think it would be¡­¡± ¡°Alright boy...let¡¯s go¡­¡± The two stood up and Souma began to deactivate his Astral skill and¡­ Back at the elder¡¯s house, the two bodies were soaked with water. Alveani continued to stare at Souma¡¯s body that was soaked in water¡­ ¡®Mhmm...he¡¯s a pervert...but...¡¯ Alveani moved closer to Souma¡¯s face and examined his facial features. She started to poke his cheeks and moved closer to his lips¡­ ¡®His face is so masculine...however he¡¯s a pervert...¡¯ Alveani continued to stare at Souma¡¯s lips and then¡­ Souma immediately jolted from his position and kissed the girl. Alveani immediately blushed but she didn¡¯t back away. Souma and Alveani kissed for at least 5 seconds until the Elder spoke¡­ ¡°Ahem...well then boy...I see there is no need to explain much¡­¡± After the elder spoke, Alveani immediately slapped Souma and ran to her room screaming¡­ ¡°DAMEEE!!!! ECCHI!!! NOOO~ MY FIRST AHHH!!!!¡± Alveani was yelling as she closed the door to her room¡­ ¡®Well...that was good...I think I made a bad impression...well...I¡¯ll just leave it to the Elder...¡¯ ¡°Well...I see that went awfully bad...but...how come I didn¡¯t fee-¡± Before Souma finished, his body was immediately enveloped in a blinding white light that rose above the sky. The elder was gazing at the light which engulfed the entire room¡­. The blinding light began to slowly disappear and Souma and the Elder appeared but their bodies were changed¡­ Souma grew a few more inches and his clothes were tattered up similar to the clothes he wore in the Void. The Elder looked younger as a result and more masculine. But¡­ ¡°Whoa...why the hell didn¡¯t we knock out...what¡¯s with the white light¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know boy...but I think our bodies were immediately changed unlike your previous experience...I think it¡¯s because you mastered the Void skill...I think I should talk to my daughter...she might freak out at my appearance but...I think she might faint if she saw you¡± ¡°Haaa...Okay..befo-¡± Before Souma could finish they were interrupted by several knocks on the door. People started to knock on the door of the Elder¡¯s house asking¡­ *knock* *knock* *knock* ¡°Sir! Sir! Is everything alright? Elder! Please answer!¡± ¡°Elder, what is that white light!! Elder! Answer are you okay?!¡± Similar voices echoed past the door and the Elder finally spoke¡­ ¡°Ahh.. I¡¯m okay..everything is fine...nothing to worry¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure elder!!¡± The village people spoke unison... ¡°Ah! yes, I am fine...however I want to schedule a village meeting first thing tomorrow...it¡¯s getting late I think¡­¡± The elder replied to the village people and they began to leave¡­ ¡°Okay Elder...we¡¯ll tell the guards everything is alright and we have a meeting tomorrow¡­¡± One of the voices trailed off but it reassured both Souma and the Elder¡­ ¡°Okay...I think I should go...and you should take care of umm...what¡¯s your daughter¡¯s name again? I never got her name since she knocked me out¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Her name is Alveani and she¡¯s very moody sometimes...but she cares a lot about people...even though her actions don¡¯t reflect what she really means¡­.¡± ''Oh oh! Is this a Tsun tsun girl YES!!!'' ¡°Aha...ha...ha...well then...I should leave...I will come to the meeting tomorrow...and explain everything¡­¡± ¡°Okay...¡¯son-in-law¡¯ *smirk*¡± ¡®Wait what!? NOT YET! SHE HASN¡¯T FORGIVEN ME...I mean I got slapped when I first woke up...well..actually I think I might¡¯ve deserved that one...but why was she near my face¡­.hmmmmmm...oh well...¡¯ ¡°Ah...haha...I think you should explain that to your daughter who is currently listening to us before any name calling resumes¡­¡± Souma pointed to the door which a loud thud could be heard¡­ ¡°Yeah...I¡¯ll be going now¡­¡± Souma walked out of the door and a loud voice could be heard¡­ ¡°OTOU-SAN WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY SON-IN-LAW!!!¡± And then Souma headed home where he¡¯ll be ambushed by the girls¡­. Souma walked to the front door of the inn and noticed the lights were off so he simply walked in as he could sense 3 figures in the dark room. He knew it was Amelia, Akane and Tifania waiting for him but he wondered where Aerylith and Leo were at since it¡¯s nearly time for bed and Souma was dead tired¡­ He managed to arrive at the Inn for some sleep as the Light literally knocked him out cold...As he walked forward a few steps, the 3 figures quickly surrounded Souma and tied him up. Souma was dead beat tired and couldn¡¯t move a muscle so he was tied up and covered with a blindfold. The three lead Souma to the third floor and pushed him onto the bed. A girl to the right, seems to be Amelia, tied up his right arm to the bedpost and Akane to the left tied his left arm to the bedpost. Tifania was working on Souma¡¯s legs and tied the two legs to the bottom bedposts¡­ ¡®WAIT WHAT!!! AHHH!! I CAN¡¯T DO NOTHING!! WHAT IS GOING ON!!¡¯ Souma tried to speak but his mouth was stuffed with a cloth he did not recognize¡­ The three lit some candles in the room and left everything dark except for the bed and surround tables that were covered by candles. Souma tried to break the rope but his body wouldn¡¯t respond thus he was left to the girls and he could nothing about it.. Akane purrred and let out a seductive moan as she removed Souma¡¯s mouthpiece¡­ ¡°WAIT WHAT IS GOING ON YOU GIRLS!!¡± Souma spoke loudly but Tifania quickly closed his mouth with her lips. ¡°MHMMM...HMMMM...MHMM...mmmhm¡­¡± Souma started to move a bit as Tifania wrapped her tongue with Souma¡¯s and then switched off with Akane. They didn¡¯t let Souma breathe and began to take off his clothes. His shirt was immediately ripped off and they noticed that his body got even better than before. His muscles were toned and his six pack was being continuously rubbed by Amelia¡¯s hands¡­ Akane switched with Amelia and began to lick Souma¡¯s chest. Amelia on her turn kissed Souma deeply without letting him breathe much...Tifania began to attack Souma¡¯s pants and took off his pants. The three gasped at Souma¡¯s exposed body and began to move towards his boxers¡­ Souma could feel the hands moving towards his crotch and tried to squeal but it was futile as Amelia kept her tongue action constant with Souma...Tifania and Akane¡¯s fingers were tracing against Souma¡¯s leg muscles and decreased the distance between their hands and Souma¡¯s crotch and then¡­.
Author''s Note: Haha, like the ending xD. Well don''t worry next chapter will be your favorite as it goes into "detail". Well I hope you enjoyed Today''s chapter and as always, please continue to read!!
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 1: The Situation and Disappearance Volume 2 - Chapter 1: The Situation and Disappearance And then¡­ ¡­. Souma was struggling to get out of situation he was in as the girls were ¡°attacking¡± him. Of course he did not mind it but for Souma it sucked because he couldn¡¯t do anything and he was extremely tired from the incident with the Elder. Even if he didn¡¯t pass out like usual, the experiences from the void came at him instantly and he was mentally exhausted. Suddenly the girls stopped and Souma wondered what was going on¡­ Tamago-chan witnessed the whole situation within the dark. Her master was being chained to the bed and being ¡°tortured¡±. She hated being in an egg but what could she do, she has yet to hatch and only Souma could solve her hatching problem. Tamago-chan was beyond frustrated as the girls assaulted Souma and she became jealous and furious at the three having their way with Souma. Tamago looked frustrated and several cracks formed from her egg. The color of the egg began to change pure black and red lines were etched around the surface of the black egg and suddenly a purple miasma seeped out¡­ The result was the three girls being immediately knocked out. The purple miasma acted as a sleeping powder yet it didn¡¯t affect Souma but Souma was trapped. Tamago-chan rolled off the sofa and rolled over to the girls that were dozing away slowly. Akane was still slightly awake and picked up Tamago as if she was being controlled and put Tamago-chan on the bed with Souma. Souma felt the cracks on the big egg as she rested on top of Souma¡¯s chest. He could only wonder what was going on but he couldn¡¯t move. Souma decided to sleep like this since if he struggled, Tamago-chan would fall off and hurt herself. The five slept soundly but the three girls were in their own fantasy as the sleeping powder somehow enhanced their dreams¡­ ¡°Ohh...soumaaa~ Not there¡­.go gently¡­¡± ¡°Nh~ Goushujin-sama! more more!! harder!! Nyaaaaahhh!¡± ¡°P-pyon! pyon~ damee~...Souma is such a pervert...but I don¡¯t mind~¡± Similar voices from the three echoed throughout the night and the neighbors could not sleep from the voices and they could only wonder¡­ Leo and Aerylith arrived two hours after the five slept and Leo wanted to go see the party upstairs but Aerylith beat him with a rolling pin and the two finally slept but unfortunately they could not sleep much as they constantly heard moaning noises from upstairs which caused Aerylith to blush deeply and Leo being furious at Souma for doing this and that to his precious daughter¡­ ¡®DAMN THAT SOUMA!! DOING THAT TO MY DAUGHTER NOOOO!!¡¯ Leo bit into his pillow as he laid next to Aerylith and for Aerylith she thought¡­ ¡®Souma...you¡¯ve grown...how I wish I wasn¡¯t married...ohhhh!¡¯ Aerylith had these thoughts but she was happy with her family so she wouldn¡¯t cheat just because another man was better than Leo¡­.probably.... Souma¡¯s night passed quickly since he slept with Tamago-chan peacefully and it¡¯s been awhile since Tamago slept with Souma so she was happy with it. Tamago-chan still was upset that the three pulled a move on Souma while he was really tired but she was glad to be there and if anything...she wanted to be first for Souma¡­. Morning came in a flash as people were busier than ever. The village was preparing for a meeting that involved the safety of the village and the plans that would be discussed in the meeting. The elder was preparing his house for the meeting headquarters where important people will be discussing the future plans for the village. The elder had to focus on the meeting rather than argue with his daughter as she continuously denied her engagement with Souma but inside she felt slightly happy that she was getting married¡­ Alveani spent her time cooped up in her room as she needed to vent her anger but her father wouldn¡¯t let her out unless she was calm¡­ Souma was still gagged and tied to the bedpost and Tamago slept peacefully resting on Souma¡¯s chest. He could only wonder how an egg nearly half his size weighed so little. The three were still knocked out on the floor mumbling in their fantasies and Souma wanted to move as he woke up before them. One of the ropes were loose on his right hand and Souma moved his wrist in order for his hand to become free from the rope. As soon as Souma released his right hand, he immediately removed his blindfolds and looked around. Tamago-chan was sleeping still on his chest so he gently laid her on his right side using his right hand as support. After laying Tamago-chan next to him, he quickly worked on the rest of the ropes. Finally Souma was free and as he left the bed he saw the three girls that attacked him last night. They were all knocked out and enjoying their dreams as their faces were blushing heavily from their fantasy. Souma looked at the three and sighed in contempt. ¡°Haaa...I¡¯ll just scold them later on as usual...I¡¯m too tired and I wouldn¡¯t scold them for trying their best¡­I have to take care of things...and these three including Tamago are part of my family...I¡¯ll just scold them later after today¡­.¡± Souma looked at the three and kissed their foreheads along with Tamago that slept peacefully on the bed¡­ The sun was breaking Dawn and Souma knew it was going to be hectic today. Souma descended to the first floor and quickly prepared breakfast for the whole family once they woke up. He prepared meals using first class ingredients but he didn¡¯t know that as his Dancing Chef form took the reigns of his cooking skills and put them to their maximum use. The meals would grant permanent stats but Souma ignored the windows that popped up and enjoyed his breakfast. The smell was enticing even to the point of suddenly waking up the entire family from the smell. But as they came to the dining room, the aroma nearly knocked them out. The smell was too good however before they even arrived, Souma had left and he wrote a letter to the family¡­
Dear Leo, Aerylith and co., I am currently working at the moment as I have to help the Elder with preparations and Leo should already be informed about the meeting. I will explain more at the meeting but for now enjoy the breakfast I cooked and take care. P.S. You three...I have something to say to you all once I return home P.P.S Thank you Tamago-chan even though you can¡¯t read¡­.
The three girls shuddered as they remembered what happened last night and Souma would scold them... Souma went down the street and people were getting busy for a meeting. The merchants were quickly selling out of goods as people rushed the stalls like hungry animals. Apparently the people would eat a fantastic meal before they started the serious talks. It would balance out the atmosphere and more people would focus more rather than being irritated all the time during the meeting. The chefs would be busy as people bought ingredients for them and the tailor was no less than busy. Tuinari was being flushed out with orders to make a custom outfit for the attendees that were cooperating in the meeting. Felnari wasn¡¯t an exception as the Elder told him to make brand new swords for the guardsmen. Felnari knew something was going on but he didn¡¯t mind as the Elder paid him a hefty sum for the swords to be made. Kimuro the Merchant was out of the village but he had received a private letter from the Elder that entitled the details of the meeting and they would be moving. Souma helped the village people that prepared for the meeting. He went from Tuinari¡¯s shop to Felnari¡¯s forge to help assist with making the items. As he was moving in between the two places, Souma saw a window opened at the Elder¡¯s house and he noticed Alveani was staring at him with a mixed expression. She had a angry yet blissful expression and Souma could only wonder what she was thinking. He quickly ran to avoid Alveani¡¯s glare and that angered her even more¡­ ¡®What the hell...I thought she hated me why would she get angry when I left¡­??¡¯ Souma simply shrugged it off and returned to work. After making the outfits and swords, Souma returned to the street where the elder¡¯s house was on. He approached the door but as he was reaching for the doorknob, the door suddenly fell on Souma and a girl with a frying pan was seen running out¡­ ¡®WHAT...THE...HELL...¡¯ Souma was slammed against the floor and he quickly moved the door to the side and got up. Souma looked around for the perpetrator that broke the door. Behind him a girl was going to knock him out with a frying pan but he felt her presence and grabbed the frying pan before it landed on his head. He looked at the woman which was Alveani and she struggled to let go but Souma held on¡­ ¡°Now...why did you do that..and what is it with you and frying pans¡­?¡± Souma spoke softly to mask his anger at the door slamming him to the ground¡­ ¡°Uh...ah¡­¡± Alveani¡¯s ears drooped and her gaze was looking down at the ground to avoid eye contact as she blushed heavily due to the memories she remembered from yesterday¡­ ¡°I-i¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alveani spoke and she closed her eyes expecting to get punished from Souma but nothing like that happened. Souma gently patted her head and went into the house. Alveani was shocked that nothing happened¡­ ¡®Mother always said...men were beasts, they are perverted and cunning and once you get them mad they will hurt the women...¡¯ Of course men weren¡¯t like that, well majority weren¡¯t and Souma wouldn¡¯t hurt a girl that he somewhat ¡®engaged¡¯ to. The elder saw Souma and began to greet the boy¡­ ¡°Ah, Souma welcome. We must hurry and prepare this room for the meeting and I¡¯m glad you were able to come and help.¡± Souma nodded and approached the elder secretively.. ¡°Elder..I can change your house inside using my affinity...Just have everyone exit the building and I¡¯ll work on it¡­¡± The elder nodded at Souma¡¯s suggestion and ordered everyone to exit the building. Alveani, who finished repairing the door with her magic wondered what was going on with Souma and her father but her father told her to leave. The elder was the last to leave and Souma closed the blinds on the windows and began his works¡­ Souma decomposed the atoms within the first floor to their natural state. The entire room disappeared and Souma intensely focused on rebuilding the entire floor room. Souma didn¡¯t know that his body was incomplete and if he performed a God¡¯s ability, his body would pay the toll. Luckily for him this was only the first floor but Souma didn¡¯t feel any pain as he continued to refurbish the room. The room continued to change as Souma designed the interior. New chairs were formed along with a brand new round table that sat at the right corner big enough to host the 10 important figures that would sit there. The rest of the space was used to host the dinner meal that will be prepared by the chefs. The walls were colored into a light gray color and the floor wood was replaced with oak wood that were 10 times stronger than the previous woodwork. Souma was finished with the refurbishing and went to open the door. The elder looked surprised at the interior but he was more worried about Souma¡­ ¡°Boy!...you know you have a nosebleed?¡± ¡®Nosebleed¡­ No I don¡¯t..¡¯ ¡°Noisebleed?¡± Souma wiped his nose and noticed the blood seeping out of his nostrils. Alveani was worried and brought him a tissue to wipe himself... ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I g-gave t-this to you because I was worried about you! I w-wouldn¡¯t want the floor to be dirty that¡¯s all!¡± Souma smiled at Alveani and she turned away to cover her blushing face and Souma wiped off the blood¡­ ¡°Thanks...Alveani, thank you..¡± Souma spoke to Alveani who continued to ignore him as her face was beet red. Souma continued to worry about his state... ¡®What the hell happened...Oh well...it¡¯s probably because I was working too hard...¡¯ Souma wondered why he had a nosebleed but he shrugged it off as he thought it was being overworked but Souma was far from being right¡­ Noon quickly passed and the village people were nearing their quota of preparation. Souma returned home after the little incident and decide to relax a bit and fell asleep¡­ In his mind, Souma drifted in an endless dark void and a familiar voice called to him¡­
Souma...I see you¡¯ve already gained three god abilities...You are almost there...whatever you do, do not use your new powers....your body is far from complete...you have to grow more...more stronger¡­to challenge the universe...
Kami-sama spoke to the Souma that drifted in his sleep and hopefully his message was delivered because it¡¯s becoming harder to talk to himself since Kami-sama is busy¡­ Souma completely ignored Kami-sama''s warning and slept soundly until Leo woke him up... ¡°Hey Souma...it¡¯s time for the meeting...it¡¯s already evening and the girls along with Tamago-chan are meeting rest of the females at another house. They have to discuss some things that are different from our meeting. So let¡¯s go...¡± ¡°Ah...mhmm..okay..¡± Souma got up slowly and left with Souma after closing the door to the inn¡­ Leo and Souma came to the Elder¡¯s house which had its lights on and the two finally entered the house. The elder greeted them and the rest of the figures were eating peacefully. There were two tables that stood on each sides of the room and were catered with delicious food and winery. Souma and Leo gathered their plate and sat at the round table where everyone ate at. The elder, Yoichi, Tuinari and Felnari were present along with Souma and Leo. The other four were 3 guard captains of each respective gates and a female that represented the voice of the female populace that dominated the village. Everyone finished their dinner meal and the Elder addressed the meeting¡­ ¡°Everyone, as you already know the two kingdoms are going to wage war on these plains we call home..I already sent a messenger to the other villages that we¡¯ll be relocating to a new place¡­¡± Leo spoke, ¡°Sir if I may inquire, where will we be going?¡± ¡°Well, we will be going past the forest of beasts and approach the hills that lie far north of from the plains¡­¡± The guard captains spoke in succession¡­ ¡°Elder! Not only the forest of beasts are dangerous but the distance would usually take a month¡¯s time and considering the amount of stops for the people to rest would increase that time!¡± ¡°Elder! The forest is filled with demonic wolves! This is why this plan is ridiculous¡± ¡°Elder-san!¡± ¡°Elder!¡± The captains voiced their concerns and Yoichi quickly silenced them. ¡°SILENCE! The elder has yet to explain his reasoning! NOW LISTEN YOU CAPTAINS!¡± Yoichi was completely different from his usual comedic self but the topic was serious so it affected Yoichi too¡­ ¡°Commander, But thi-¡± ¡°NO BUTS! Didn¡¯t I make myself clear the first time. I will have to reprimand you lot if you interrupt the Elder one more time!¡± The captains quickly shut up and the Elder finally spoke again¡­ ¡°Well, let me explain a few things, you guys noticed the blue and white lights that occurred in the village right? Well, that was Souma..¡± Everyone but Felnari and Tuinari looked at Souma with their eyes wide opened but the Elder continued to speak.. ¡°Well, He is a person who recently arrived in this village but he¡¯s very unique and he came up with this plan..¡± The captains were about to speak up but Yoichi glared them down. Leo was in turn to speak¡­ ¡°Elder...what do you mean Souma is unique?¡± The elder began to look at Souma but Souma nodded no in response¡­ ¡°Sorry, I cannot say...but here Souma will explain everything¡­¡± The elder finished speaking and gave the floor to Souma. Souma stood up and looked at everyone. The female looked at Souma in a flustered manner but Souma ignored everything and began to speak¡­ ¡°Well...There is a forest on the other side of that hill...It¡¯s a forest with no demonic beasts and the animals coexist with each other...I proposed this idea since I would hate for this village to be destroyed because of some petty war...I¡¯ve traveled back and forth from the hill to the village before...and for the demonic wolves...you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The elder noticing Souma¡¯s words ending stood up to begin his speech¡­ ¡°Well, we must cross the forest of beasts and leave the plains...the other villages will be following in succession and we will build a town over there¡­¡± Souma¡¯s face had a perplexed look¡­ ¡®A town...wow...I think I will help...¡¯ Souma was about to speak up but the female representative stood up and spoke¡­ ¡°Well...the females will have to gather their goods and take a lot of clothing and¡­¡± Before she continued, the Elder interrupted¡­ ¡°Ah, sorry for interrupting but we already have a solution...right Souma?¡± Souma receiving his cue stood up and said¡­ ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to carry much...just your necessities like food and other consumables...I will take the entire village..¡± Everyone stood up after souma¡¯s comment and spoke in succession ¡°What the hell boy! What do you mean??¡± ¡°Souma what do you mean??¡± ¡°Hey you are my apprentice but you are crazy boy¡­¡± Similar voices echoed throughout the room as they criticized Souma¡¯s intent...then Souma spoke¡­ ¡°WAIT!...Calm down...I will simply show you¡­¡± Souma walked towards the remaining food that remained on the other tables and simply wished for the items to be stored and the food instantly disappeared. Everyone except the Elder was slack jawed and Souma walked back. He lifted his right hand where the void ring rested in his finger and simply wished for the food to appear on the round table and they were shocked from the food that appeared instantly on the table¡­ ¡°S...SOUMA! BOY¡­!! WHAT IS THIS¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± They mumbled here and there in their surprised voices¡­ The elder looking at everyone and began to speak¡­ ¡°This plan was made by Souma as he wanted to save this village...we are indebted to him but we cannot repay him...I would like to keep this information confidential...Do not tell anyone about the ability you just witnessed...Souma is very unique and the kingdom will hunt him down...I need to contact my wife to see if we can put him under the protection of the goddesses...but I would like this information to not leak out of this room...Understood!¡± The elder¡¯s tone went grave from the issue of exposure from Souma¡¯s identity and everyone nodded in acceptance¡­ Leo looked at Souma and he knew something was different about Souma and Leo knew somehow that there was more to Souma¡­ The meeting continued to talk about the traveling distance, security plans, cooking duties and similar topics. Souma interjected at the security plans as he was going to be part of the security team that consisted of the guards and guard captains. Souma and Yoichi were going to be the leaders that commanded the security team and the females along with the chefs were in charge of the cooking duties and the rest of the males were going to assist guiding the rest of the females, children and the elderly along the pathway. The plans were going great with many suggestions to help improve the travel experience with the entire village moving in tow. The girls finished their meetings after conversing between themselves after the female representative returned to the house where they held their separate meeting. The female representative spoke of Souma¡¯s plans but made sure to not include Souma¡¯s ability and Souma¡¯s company cheered that they found out that Souma was the one who came up with the idea and they returned back home. Once they arrived home, Souma scolded them as soon as they arrived. All three of them pouted but Souma kissed them and said¡­ ¡°Welcome home...I¡¯m not that mad...okay...now go to bed¡­¡± The three hugged Souma and they finally rested after a busy day of talking... The meetings concluded and everyone agreed unanimously at Souma¡¯s plans and they agreed on moving in three days. Within those three days, the entire will be packing their necessities and sending letters to the other villages to speak about their plans and adjust it according to the Elder¡¯s suggestion. The other villages only agreed because they had no other choice since they couldn¡¯t come up with any ideas. They adjusted the plan to send people in groups of 20-30 along the paths and leave their village. The other villages also planned to move one day ahead of the initial date since they were farthest from the forest... Souma told the Elder that he¡¯ll cast a time dilation field which will accelerate movement of the groups but the elder said that they had to explain but Souma could alter the space within the dilation field to make it seem as if they were moving normal but in reality their movements were doubled. This would decrease the time to at least 2 weeks and less exposure to danger since the faster they made it to the location, they would be safer. The elder finally agreed and Souma finally left the Elder¡¯s house after saying his goodbyes to Alveani who blushed¡­ Souma continued to meet with the other guard captains as they were in charge with security detail and got acquainted with the guard captains. The tallest Guard captain was named Gin, the shortest was named Sugiru and the bulkiest guard was named Goro. Souma talked with them often as they wanted to solidify their plans for their travel. Souma met the guards here and there and some ignored him but they shuddered once they found out that he was one of the leaders beside Yoichi the Commander¡­ Speaking of Yoichi, Souma spoke often to him since he wanted to find out more about Yoichi. More like how the hell he became a Commander of a guard unit when he acts like ¡®that¡¯. Well, after the two continued to talk more seriously about the security plans they left for their homes to rest since the third day was tomorrow¡­ Souma slept on the sofa with Tamago-chan as the trio slept in his bed and they slept peacefully¡­ The trio¡¯s voices mumbled in their sleep as usual hoping for Souma to ¡°attack¡± them while they slept. They equally loved Souma and wanted him to make his move but as usual Souma was very busy and they wouldn¡¯t want to repeat another situation of ¡°kidnapping¡± him since he scolded them...
The night sky was darker than usual as it signaled a premonition for tomorrow¡¯s events¡­
The morning sky rose slowly to beckon a new dawn which was the new beginning for the village people. They spent 2 days preparing everything to take with them and sent letters to the other villages to report their progress and departure. People began to wake and started to move once the horn was blown from the guard captains. The first group was going to move out early at the dawn with a group of guardsmen. Souma could easily catch up to them so all they had to do was exit the dilation field and Souma would instantly notice the change and catch up the the group. The first group left and the others followed in suit¡­ Souma woke up after the trio had already woken up and gotten dressed. They were already downstairs but then Souma felt it¡­ Souma could feel the irregularity in the air...and he could sense a large army approaching the village...It would be 4 hours till it reached the village but Souma felt the danger it imposed. Souma quickly donned his clothes and hurried downstairs. Souma was on full alert and it was worrisome for the trio as he spoke.. ¡°Leo, I need you to hurry up and take the family to their groups and leave. I have to talk to the elder and Yoichi.¡± Leo nodded at Souma¡¯s desperation but then the girls spoke¡­ ¡°Souma...What is wrong..?¡± ¡°Master...is there something troubling you¡­¡± ¡°Souma-kun...is there something we should know¡­.?¡± The three spoke worriedly at Souma and Souma gave them a reassuring smile but they weren¡¯t that stupid to fall for his facade then he spoke¡­ ¡°No, everything is fine but I just need the groups to hurry up. Okay? Nothing is wrong.¡± Souma tried to reassure them and he immediately left after saying goodbye¡­ Souma sped through the crowds of people and found the Elder and Yoichi near the northern gate. Souma quickly signaled them and approached the two¡­ ¡°Elder, we need to speed up the process...they need to hurry up and get out¡­¡± Souma¡¯s desperation leaked out of his voice and the elder responded¡­ ¡°Souma...Souma what is wrong..? Everything is fin-¡± ¡°NO! Everything is not fine...I need everyone out of here...now...please get them out of here¡­¡± Souma spoke while interrupting the elder and Yoichi began to talk¡­ ¡°Okay..we¡¯ll tell them to hurry up...but what are you going to do¡­?¡± ¡°Well...I will explain why I am rushing these things but it will never escape your mouths as it will create an uproar okay¡­?¡± The two nodded at Souma and he continued¡­ ¡°There seems to be an army approaching the village...I felt a large number of soldiers walking in this direction...Luckily the other villages already left yesterday towards the forest¡­¡± The two suddenly stopped movements and began to assess their current predicament and Souma continued¡­ ¡°I need you two to hurry up the process and seems to me that they¡¯ll be here in 4 hours...make sure they get out in 3 hours or else¡­¡± Yoichi snapped out of his confused state and spoke to Souma¡­ ¡°But...Souma what will you do¡­¡± ¡°Sir...Yoichi..I will handle what I can do but please get everyone out of here!¡± Souma bellowed at Yoichi which startled him then he nodded in agreement¡­ Yoichi quickly summoned his guard unit and told them what to do and the Elder told the rest of the village people to hurry up and leave the village. Souma activated his Time fields on the groups that moved on ahead and Souma saw the last group... Leo and Aerylith along with the trio and Tamago-chan were in the last group leaving. They weren¡¯t gonna leave Souma behind so they waited for Souma to return. Once Souma told them to go in the last group, the three girls spoke¡­ ¡°SOUMA! Where are you going!!¡± ¡°Master wait! I CAN HELP WAI-¡± Before they even finished Souma spoke¡­ ¡°I have to do something, I promise I¡¯ll be there with you guys okay? Don¡¯t worry I have to make sure everyone leaves together okay?? I promise I will come...¡± Souma gave a smile as they reluctantly moved with the rest of the group. Alveani was part of the last group and she noticed Souma staying back with her father... The elder, Yoichi and a few guardsmen stayed behind¡­ ¡°Okay, Elder and Yoichi please go join the rest of the groups...They need you right now¡­I will stay back and make sure nothing follows us¡­¡± ¡°Souma! No! We need you with the village¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, Yoichi is right¡­¡± ¡°No, I must stay behind...can you guys handle an entire army? I don¡¯t think so! Please leave now!¡± The elder and Yoichi were shocked at Souma¡¯s desperate voice¡­ ¡°Fine...but you better come after you are done¡­¡± ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± The elder and Yoichi left with the guardsmen and Souma stood at the entrance of the northern gate¡­ ¡°Haaa...This entire week...was hectic....I was kicked out...attacked by wolves...assaulted by the girls...nearly drowned in skills...and now this¡­.¡± After the last group disappeared in the distance, the sounds of marching echoed throughout the plains approaching the Leifan Village¡­. Souma felt the pressure increase as he wondered what caused this and he finally understood as he looked at the sky darken¡­ From the last group they saw in the sky darken over the village and suddenly a barrage of fire arrows assaulted the dark sky onto the Village. The fire arrows pierced the sky and rained a barrage upon the Village which Souma was still currently at... The girls cried as Souma did not return with the group.. ¡°Noooo!!!!!!!!! WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU BRING HIM WITH US!!!¡± ¡°NO..No...no¡­.!!!!¡± ¡°.....why¡­..¡± The entire village was in flames and the smoke rose above the air. No one knew the reason for this as their entire village was in flames¡­ Souma stared at the sky as it rained arrows upon the village¡­ ¡®what the hell....¡¯ Souma was stuck in between the barrage of arrows but¡­ ¡°Wait...why can¡¯t I move¡­...WAIT!!¡± Souma tried to move but his legs wouldn¡¯t budge. He looked at the ground and a cesspool of darkness clouded his feet preventing him from moving¡­ ¡°WAIT WHAT!! NO MOVE DAMMIT LEGS¡± Souma tried to use his gravity ability but it was for naught. His skills weren¡¯t working either and Souma tried change into his forms but nothing happened. ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!!! KAMI-SAMA!! WHAT IS GOING ON!!!!¡± Souma roared at the coveted sky that yearned for light but was covered in darkness. From the distance, the sky grew grim and various bolts of lightning sparked the darkened sky¡­ The arrows continued their assault and pierced Souma¡¯s arms and legs¡­ ¡°AH AH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!!! OH MY GOD!!! KAMI-SAMA WHY AREN¡¯T YOU ANSWERING!!!¡± Souma continued to yell as the sky grew darker and then Souma was assaulted by a white light that blinded him. The white light unfortunately wasn¡¯t Kami-sama but it was a huge lightning spell that scorched the entire surface of the village. Souma¡¯s entire body disappeared into dust and all that remained was a village scorched in flames and a large crater was formed from the impact of the lightning where Souma last stood. The groups were already within the forest when they saw the gigantic lightning spell consume a part of the village and the girls wailed even more. ¡°NO LET ME GO I HAVE TO GO BACK!!¡± ¡°NOOO GOUSHUJIN-SAMA!! NOOOO!!! LET ME GO!!!¡± Tamago-chan rustled left and right anxiously but she couldn''t express her thoughts so her movements clearly spoke for her...she wanted to go find Souma... Tifania was the only one silent and despair was written all over her face¡­ Leo and some of the females restrained the two girls until Leo knocked them out. Leo was then scolded by Aerylith and beaten up in succession. ¡°LEO! WHY DID YOU DO THAT!!...you know well...they are fragile¡­¡± Leo apologized repeatedly and looked into the horizon where a large smoke rose into the dark sky¡­ ¡°Souma...son...I hope you are okay¡­.you promised these girls...I will kill you if you break the promise between my daughter¡­¡± Leo spoke as his voice trailed into the entrance of the forest and they continued on¡­ Souma¡¯s entire body vanished into thin air and the village was raided by the Algarun Kingdom The army continued to raid the village and their commander looked at the items they procured.... ¡°Gah! This is where they found Malveric Grass!! Where did they go!? It was like this with the other villages!! Damn, the king will behead me if I don¡¯t find anything!!¡± The commander spoke with a scowl on his face¡­ ¡°Fuck! FUCK! I don¡¯t like this bullshit...I should have told the mage to cancel that lightning spell! I need at least someone to tell me some information!! Damn it all!¡± The commander expressed his anger towards the ground and noticed the huge crater left by the lightning¡­ ¡°*spit* Damn this stupid village...the king wanted more of that damn weed so he sent us here to forcefully take it but NO! Everyone fucking disappeared DAMN IT ALL!!¡± The army just looked at their commander screaming to himself¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma existence disappeared into thin air but...how come the groups...still moved within their time fields¡­. And then...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 2: A new beginning Volume 2 - Chapter 2: A new beginning ...
¡®What happened...¡¯
¡®It¡¯s so...lonely...¡¯
¡®Wher...e..am...I¡­.¡¯
¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The army had finished their looting process and the commander halted them before they left. ¡°Men, we must find the inhabitants of these villages. They must¡¯ve known we were coming and they have the Malveric grass¡­.We had lost the merchant that sold the damn weed but the good thing is that we know he came from here...Before this place burns all the way down find me some god damn clues dammit!¡± The mages of the army were continuously arguing with each other to even notice the command their leader gave¡­ ¡°Alsei, I told you I had him trapped under a shadow pool, why the hell did you cast lightning!¡± ¡°The commander told me to! Dammit Alrei always blaming me for dumb shit¡­.¡± The two continued to argue then the commander bellowed at the two.. ¡°You shitheads hurry and find something in this town before I personally execute you two brothers right here!!¡± The mages and the rest of the soldiers scurried off into the burning houses to locate some clues and a particular green-haired female mercenary was secretly leaving the village¡­ ¡®Oh no, I am not going to die in this place¡­.the flames nearly burnt my hair!¡¯ The female was scurrying towards the eastern gate when she found a parchment letter on the ground next to some barrels¡­ ¡®Hmm..this is a letter...should I give it...nahh...that commander barely paid me and the sexual harassment.....forget it...I¡¯ll just leave...¡¯ The green-haired female already exited the eastern gate when one of the soldiers spotted her. ¡°Oh nooo...better run!¡± ¡°COMMANDER! We got a deserter! Halt! Deserter!¡± The commander hearing the alert immediately commanded a unit in his army to give chase to the mercenary female. The female merc already ran about 10 feet when it happened¡­ The army was unaware of the situation that was undergoing. The soldiers were too focused on the present matter of finding clues and catching the deserter. They did not notice that from above a voice was heard calling towards the ground in an ominous tone¡­ ¡­.
Columna¡­.Lucis¡­.
¡­. Those words didn¡¯t seem to affect anyone since they were too focused on the present matters to even pay attention but then¡­ The ground shook violently and the darkened sky finally cleared revealing a bright colored sky with twin suns etching the entire planet in rays of light. From the midst of heaven there was a young man above the clouds unconscious, but his entire body floated above everything effortlessly¡­ A blinding beam of light struck the entire village and encased the entire army in light. The light obliterated the entire village leaving nothing but emptiness. The light had consumed everything in it¡¯s wake and etched a giant crater matching the village¡¯s perimeters. If Light was the embodiment of peace and tranquility then the beam of light was it¡¯s mantle. It left absolutely nothing, a white slate to erase anything from existence. From this day, this event will be charted as an Act of God. An entire village was erased from the world and people will wonder from today what the beam of light meant... The Light consumed the army and left nothing in its wake except for a certain green-haired female...The female was thrown 20 feet forward from the impact and a man was seen falling down¡­ The female noticed the man falling down to the empty crater that formed from the Light. She could¡¯ve sworn that the young man had a pair of golden wings but she was a bit far to even notice it directly. She holstered herself after the impact and quickly got up. ¡°What the...what just happened...where did the army go¡­.¡± She spoke to herself in a daze watching the entire village vanish... The female noticed a few straggling horses and managed to knot one of the horse¡¯s legs to prevent him from escaping. She began to explore the remains of what seems to be the village but there was nothing remaining. The female continued to look around but all that was left was a giant crater and smokes of light seeping out of the ground from the impact. The female approached cautiously at the crater. She did not want another beam of light to strike down and kill her like it did with the army... The female was actually glad the army disappeared. They always sexually harassed her whenever they got the chance to and she easily defended herself. Good thing she was a trained mercenary that would easily equal their Commander but she was chosen as a representative for the mercenaries to join the army instead of risking the chance of her small small outside of the kingdom to be overthrown in refusal... ¡°Finally...I don¡¯t have to worry about the kingdom looking for me since everything disappeared...I should go home¡­¡± The female continued to speak to herself and as she was turning around, she noticed a young man dead center in the crater. The man had a mature look to his face with Golden hair stretching down past his shoulders. His golden hair was thick, full of vitality and looked similar to bed hair. His features were quite handsome and he had a little mustache growing with his golden hair etching the outlines of his upper lip. The man had no clothes except for a pair of black pants that were torn from what seems to be the after effect of the Light. His chest laid bare which had a rough texture with muscles bulging from the impact of the hard ground. Several scratches appeared on the chest and several lines of blood appeared on the man. The female went towards the man and began to shake him.. ¡°Helllooooo? Are you aliveee??¡± The female gently yelled into the young man¡¯s ear, trying to wake him up. However nothing had happened but slight breathing movements appeared on the man¡¯s chest which suggested that he was still alive. She slapped him a few more times to see if he was sleeping but nothing happened. The man was unconscious and she couldn¡¯t just leave the man there¡­ ¡°Oh man...I don¡¯t want to drag you home...but..you look so...nice..no no no...I-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking for a h-husband or anything!...It¡¯s just...you know...saving people is good and and...yeah¡­¡± She spoke with nervousness preparing for the worst if the man woke up suddenly but he clearly was knocked out. She holstered the man¡¯s right arm over her left shoulder and began to drag him steadily towards the struggling horse that was tied down on the ground. She untied the horse and surprisingly the horse did not run away. I think he found it useless as the horse would¡¯ve been caught all over again¡­ For a woman like her, she was quite strong. This is no exaggeration considering she is one of the commanders of the mercenary groups back at her small city. She picked up the man with a strong force but she barely managed to place the man on his stomach on the back of the horse. She tied the man tightly to the saddle and wrapped part of the rope to her waist to help support him as she rode off towards her small city¡­ Back at the forest of beasts¡­ The guards were active all the time watching for any sudden movements in the forest but there was completely nothing. They wondered what was going on but he noticed that every guard captain had a pole with a dead demonic wolf¡¯s head pierced at the tip. Souma had given them instructions to lead their groups with this item. It would simply ¡°ward¡± the beasts from them since he had already usurped the power struggle in the forest with obliterating the pack of demonic wolves. The guard captains wondered how Souma killed a Rank A beast that prowled the forests. They wouldn¡¯t question anything about Souma anymore after witnessing the incident earlier with the lightning striking down on the village¡­ Everyone had assumed Souma had risked his life for a village her barely knew but while everyone was depressed, the ground shook violently¡­ Everyone began to stumble and look around for anything until someone pointed towards the village and noticed a beam of light descend on their village¡­ Everyone had mixed feelings about the sudden light encasing their village¡­ ¡°Souma¡­.¡± ¡°My goods¡­¡± ¡°My house¡­.¡± ¡°I hope that boy is alright¡­¡± Similar thoughts trailed across each group and people wondered what had become of the young man they knew as Souma. The girls including Alveani watched the spectacle that occurred and wanted to return back to Souma but Leo and the other guards stopped their tracks. ¡°No...Souma promised us he will return and I will not have you girls risking your lives when Souma can take of his! Please...Don¡¯t make Souma sad...Even I want to go and save my son but I can¡¯t...We have to believe in him and trust him...He loves you all and he would kill me if any of you girls risked your life...so don¡¯t¡­¡± Leo pleaded to the girls and that eventually calmed them down. Aerylith sat with the group of girls and began to explain some things¡­ ¡°Girls I know you are worried about Souma but he¡¯s very strong...he won¡¯t break your promise...I will personally beat him if he does...and I have someone to introduce¡­¡± Aerylith grasped the hands of the Elder¡¯s daughter, Alveani and began to speak again¡­ ¡°Girls...well here¡¯s a new introduction to your group...This is Alveani...Her father had engaged Souma to her and from what you can tell from her frantic expressions of the village...she loves Souma too even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit it¡­¡± After Aerylith spoke, Alveani began to blush and pouted a bit with her elf ears drooping a little. ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I l-love him...I-it¡¯s just¡­¡± Before she finished the girls interrupted her.. ¡°Ahem...don¡¯t make any excuses...if you are engaged to him then you are one of us but if you don¡¯t love him please don¡¯t make any excuses...as for me, I love my Onii-chan! and I would do anything for him!¡± Amelia spoke confidently raising her chest and Akane began to speak next. ¡°Nyaa~ I love goushujin-sama because he cares for me...I want to be useful to him and I will love him unconditionally!¡± Akane let out a purr to show her dominance and Tifania finally spoke after being in a depressed mood¡­ ¡°P-pyon...I...really miss Souma...and I love him...Nh!¡± Tifania spoke with such force that it shocked the group of girls since she was depressed majority of the time leaving Souma behind. The girls turned towards Alveani and waited for an answer from her then she spoke¡­ ¡°I-i...I do¡­¡± Alveani nervously spoke.. ¡°Huuuh? You do what?? I caaaan¡¯t hear you¡± Amelia spoke in a mocking tone towards Alveani then Alveani raised her voice this time¡­ ¡°I LOOOOVE HIM!! AND I MISS HIM!! I WANT TO SEE HIM NOW!! WHY¡­.why...why is he gone¡­*sniffle*¡± Alveani screamed and tears fell down her face and from the front of the entire group, the Elder finally smiled after being distraught from leaving Souma behind¡­ The girls gathered around Alveani and hugged her. ¡°Finally...you said it...Don¡¯t worry...once our husband returns.. you can hit him for the times he made you cry¡­¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The group of girls cried for a few minutes then they finally wiped their tears and began to swear an oath to each other¡­ ¡°We will wait for Souma no matter how long it takes...Even if we love him now, we will continue to love him until he returns¡­.¡± Amelia spoke with a serious tone and the girls nodded in acceptance. They faced forward and continued walking with the group. Leo and Aerylith smiled at the girls and they said to each other that they would give Souma hell once he returned.. The groups advanced quickly through the forest of beasts and nothing attacked them while they traveled through the forest. Only at various times, the guards would tense up after seeing a pair of eyes in the dark shrubbery but the creatures would leave after noticing the Demonic Wolfhead plastered on the wooden pole. The travel was indeed peaceful and they spent four days in the forest where they finally exited the forest of beasts. Akane quickly told the guards to rest here as they came upon the area where Souma landed from the sky. Tamago-chan shook heavily in Akane¡¯s arms and Akane rubbed the cracked shell of Tamago to reassure her that they arrived at the place. The groups found a campsite area with a nearby river and a miniature crater formed on the center of the campsite. Everyone finally rested ever since they began their journey. It was surprising that the females made it this far but as long as they weren¡¯t in the forest of beasts, they would be safe to rest here. The men prepared the campfire for their groups and the females catered to the food after letting the children sleep. The time dilation field was still active and it didn¡¯t hurt anyone or anything. All it did was accelerate the movements of the groups and everyone was resting peacefully at the camps. The food was made from the essential items that Souma told them to bring as luggage to lessen the weight on everyone. The village people ate peacefully but they didn¡¯t utter a word since all they had on their mind was their village and a certain boy that helped them. Everyone finally slept and the guards changed shifts every 2 hours to make sure everyone was rested equally¡­
Progress until destination: 40% Time spent traveling: 4 days. Time rested: 1 day and 8 hours.
Five days had passed¡­
A certain horse with a female riding and a man strapped to the end was seen approaching the city walls of Evercliff that was located near the Kingdom of Algarun. The city was on the edge of a cliff with a waterfall that ran past the cliff and descended to a lower area that was completely subdued under a blanket of fog. No one knows what is underneath the fog but nobody would dare to find out. Even the Kingdom of Algarun attempted an expedition to the depths and there were no survivors. The kingdom placed a no entry to the depths and the city had been secluded from the kingdom. Reason being was that the city was on a cliff that resided over the fog and the kingdom did not want to be responsible for any damages that may occur. The female did not know who the man was, but she brought him along as she couldn¡¯t leave her potential husband¡­.well she¡¯s a kind-hearted person and she wouldn¡¯t leave a person all alone after that event that occurred recently with the army disappearing into thin air along with the village¡­ She arrived within the city after five days of constant travel and noticed the mercenary guards saluting her. After she reported her travels and told the mercs to schedule a meeting with the mercenaries within the city, she finally trotted towards her house which was located on the northern side of the city that sat upon a makeshift hill made of earth magic. Her house was a two-story house with windows plastered on both floors and the lights were on. The house was bustling with voices of females rummaging around trying to fix something that apparently broke. The female finally tied the horse to a tree and dragged the man using her shoulder as support and opened the door. Within the lovely abode stood four women of similar ages. To the left, there was a blue-haired girl that had turquoise-colored eyes and a wonderful smile that matched her personality. Her hair easily rested on her shoulders and it shone bright under the light. Her body figure was petite with a blue dress that was matched accordingly to her hair and a height of 5¡¯5¡±. This woman was around the age of 18 and her personality matched the ocean which resembled tranquility and calmness. After the blue-haired woman came the orange-haired woman that smiled brightly. Her eyes matched perfectly and around her cheeks were soft spots of freckles that made her sunny in a way. Her body figure was quite the figure as she had features that weren¡¯t perfect but any man would love her. She had a robust chest that bolted easily out of her red orange shirt and her height was roughly around 5¡¯9¡±. This sunny, cheeky woman was around the age of 17 and her personality matched the orange sun that shone brightly with a wonderful radiance that burst with vitality. Following the order, next came a purple-haired woman that had a mysterious aura around her. She had a straight face which lacked emotion but her eyes reflected her personality. Her eyes shone brightly violet after noticing her sister had returned home. This woman was quite short but her body didn¡¯t lose out in the rest. Her height was around 5¡¯3¡± but her body was similar to the blue-haired woman but her figure was perfect for her age. Her hips easily curved and had a perfect size making it easily bearable for having children. This somewhat glum and mysterious woman was around the age of 17 and her personality matched the purple tulips that enhanced her charm and mysterious aura. The final woman in the list was a silver-haired beauty that had an elegant aura that people would easily admire. Her face was stern that had composure and readiness at all time. The woman was a Princess and her beauty rivaled no one. Her features radiated her charms wherever she went and her eyes were a dark silver which matched her beauty. Her hair easily past her shoulders and draped over her back. It was long, beautiful silver hair that shined in the light and would illuminate the darkness. Her body figure was a perfect hourglass with a bust that was perfectly proportioned with her buttocks. Her height was 5¡¯8¡± and her personality matched the silver crown which reigned her personality from royalty. She was an upstuck ojou-sama and the rest of the girls sighed as she stood confidently in front of the rest of the group as the green-haired woman stepped in through the door. Seeing the pot on the floor, the green-haired female sighed and finally began to speak... After she told them the news about the expedition and how the army vanished, they were left with their mouths open. The green-haired woman explained how she came upon this young man and they agreed reluctantly to let the boy rest at their homes until he woke up. Once he woke up, they would decide their course of action so they let him sleep. The green-haired woman dragged him into a guest bedroom that was on the 2nd floor at the end of the hallway and laid the young man to sleep. She stared extra long at the young man¡¯s face and finally left him to sleep... Within the boy¡¯s mind, a voice called out to him¡­
One day you¡¯ll understand¡­.
* * * *
The consequences of our kind¡­.
* * * *
The reason¡­.Why I became a god¡­
* * * *
And the reason why you...are..me¡­
The voice receded into the boy¡¯s mind and finally he rested in peace. Two weeks had passed and the boy was finally starting to wake up. His eyes were beginning to open and suddenly he was in a room unknown to him¡­ ¡®Where am I¡­.¡¯ ¡®What is this place¡­.?¡¯ The green-haired female noticed him wake up and began to talk.. ¡°Umm..hello welcome to my home..what is your name?¡± The boy turned to the female that spoke to him and he understood everything but he did not know what to reply when¡­..He didn¡¯t even know who he was¡­ ¡°N...name?¡± The boy responded in a vague tone and his expression was confused... The woman looked confused at the boy and wondered¡­ ¡®Does he not remember...I mean it was pretty weird for a man to appear in that crater after the beam of light...I thought everyone died from that attack¡­.I guess...it¡¯s memory loss...¡¯ ¡°Your name...do you not remember it?¡± The woman spoke to young man to confirm if he does remember anything or not. ¡°I...don¡¯t know¡­¡± Replied the boy and suddenly the woman stood up from her chair and walked towards him and leaned towards his face¡­ ¡°Well¡­.how about I give you a name¡­? Would you like that?¡± The young man nodded at her agreeing to everything and thus she bestowed him a new name¡­ ¡°Your name is now...Rain Landers...the same last name as me, Neiru Landers :3 It¡¯s like we¡¯re married hehe...but now you are Rain okay? I will explain everything later but we must talk to the eavesdropping women at our door¡± The woman spoke as she turned towards the direction of the door. After she spoke, the door broke from the weight of the 4 girls and they fell forward. The girls were embarrassed but they wanted to hear what happened with the boy. However they were quite shocked to hear that he did not remember his name...meaning he probably didn¡¯t know where he was¡­ The green-haired woman looking at the debacle that had broke Rain¡¯s door finally clapped her hands and turned towards Rain¡­ ¡°Well, welcome to the City of Evercliff¡­.¡±
Author''s note: Sorry guys, I would have posted this chapter sooner but I have to deal with a Super typhoon heading to mainland Japan. Hopefully, I''ll be able to think of new ideas as the story progresses and I hope you enjoyed this new chapter. Thanks for reading and I''ll try to write more as the Typhoon Vongfong approaches :grin:
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 3: The City of Evercliff Volume 2 - Chapter 3: The City of Evercliff ¡­
20 Days have passed¡­.
¡­ The entire villages finally made it to their destination. The forest was beaming with life and several animals frolicked in the woods. The other villages had made it to the edge of the forest and each village elder gathered at the center to hold an immediate consultation regarding the disappearance of their hero and the future of the villages. The elder from Leifan proposed the idea of making a town earlier by sending out letters of notice. The other elders were sceptical on this idea since the reason being with the diversity of each village member. The Ruicarn Village comprised of beast people, where all sorts of demi-humans coexisted with each other. The Kathern Village were made up of dryiads and druids. The Kathern village was the closest to nature and they were glad to be closer to a place that had a large forest. Other than that, the Leifan and Lithian villages comprised of humans and elves. However, with the diversity the elder also proposed that this would be a good idea for the people to get along with their sibling villages since its been far too long since the villages were together. They were still sceptical and hesitant until Alveani interrupted them with Souma¡¯s letter¡­
Dear Elders, This letter is meant as premise for my disappearance. I sent everyone various letters regarding the situation and several ideas to build a town...I want this meeting to go as planned since I am not there to discuss terms...but now everyone is clearly separated, what everyone needs right now is unity...Please do build a town and do not worry...I felt this may happen when I disappeared...but I would return¡­.I do not know the other villages but please, I beg for your cooperation on this...it would bring peace to everyone¡­. ?Souma?
The elders began to stare at the parchment that laid in front of their eyes. Alveani teared a bit and left the meeting area¡­ The elders finally casted their doubts and finally initiated their plans on rebuilding a town for Souma to return to. This construction of a town with the four villages combined would at least take a few months. They began to plan their ideas using Souma¡¯s ideas as a starting point. Each village was in charge of a section where they would construct the town individually. The Ruicarn village will be the stone gatherers, where the beast men would gather stones for the structures. The Kathern village is comprised of the nature, so they will be navigating the forests to prevent any disturbance that may interrupt the town construction. Leifan village was left with cooking since the majority population was female and the Lithian females joined to help. The Lithian and Leifan males were in charge of carpentry. Led by the guard commander, Yoichi that prided himself in carpentry as every recruit in the guard post knew how to properly cut trees due to Yoichi¡¯s teachings. Each village began to work diligently and everyone seemed in high spirit after losing a great friend. The work allowed everyone to temporarily forget their sadness and everyone continued onward to build a town for Souma¡¯s return. The girls were planning something for Souma and they were going to use their abilities to the max in order to complete their mini project. Alveani taught the girls simple magic spells in order to help each other out efficiently. All of the girls had a high affinity for mana which made it easier for Alveani to teach spells and Alveani was happy to have friends that helped each other. Alveani at first was worried since everyone loved Souma but she did not mind that everyone had those feelings of intimacy akin to hers. However once Souma returned, she promised to give him hell. Not because of the marriage or anything¡­.but because of leaving and making her cry¡­.Alveani was truly happy to have friends that understood each other and everyone was kind to each other¡­. * * * * * * The City of Evercliff, A city abandoned by the kingdom but home to the mercenaries. The mercenaries were sort of a guild that ran multiple jobs that required men to fight. Evercliff is a city full of entertainment, challenges and power. The people of Evercliff admired power and adored those that were exemplary in terms of strength and adversity. In the center of the city, there is a 5-story building that housed the Mercenary Guild that took odd jobs from all over the kingdom of Algarun. Jobs were ranked alphabetically starting from F class to SSS+ class jobs. These jobs varied from difficulty and there is only one SSS+ class job and that was the exploration of the world below the fog. The mortality rate is at 100% and nobody is willing to take the job because of that. Also the reason being an SSS+ class was due to the Kingdom of Algarun abandoning the city. The city was bustling with merchants calling out various prices and customers continuing to haggle down the price range. Many doors swung open and closed as midday was their busiest hour. Many travelers visit the City of Evercliff due to the vastness of the fog that extends infinitely past the horizon off the cliff. A lot of travelers also come here for Evercliff¡¯s famous ale that boasts its alcohol potency. Many however do visit due to the misconduct of the Kingdom. The kingdom of Algarun was run by a greedy king, one that is selfish and desired power. The king was merely coronated after the passing of his father and assumed the throne. The previous king was devout and trusted by everyone but now his tyrannical son rules the entire kingdom, threatening anyone that goes against him with death. Many escaped the Kingdom to Evercliff seeing refuge from the strife that is occurring internally within the kingdom. The strife seems to be the struggle between the powers of the kingdom, and the King himself. The king waged war without addressing the council and now as preparation had started, the war will occur in a year¡¯s time. The council cannot go against the king directly so they are currently stumped with a struggle between powers¡­ On the northern side of the city, there stood a house on a hill that overlooked the entire city. On the 2nd floor of the house, there was an opened window with a golden haired boy staring into the city¡­ After the girls broke the door, they began to ask many questions regarding Rain¡­ ¡°Rain-san where are you from¡­.?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your favorite food, Rain-cchi?¡± ¡°Rain-kun¡­.why...is...your hair... golden¡­.¡± The three girls asked various questions while the silver-haired beauty examined Rain. Rain simply sat there looking stupified¡­ ¡®What¡­.where am I from¡­?...Food?...hair¡­?¡¯ Rain continued to think and his face looked really funny as he perched his hand to his chin in a thoughtful pose. The girls continued to ask questions and Neiru was about to scream at them until the Silver-haired beauty talked with a demanding voice¡­ ¡°This boy..is my slave now!¡± The silver-haired beauty proclaimed loudly for the rest of the girls to hear and Rain snapped out of his pose¡­ ¡®Slave¡­?What...¡¯ Rain looked astonished as he stared at the girl that proclaimed ownership until¡­ ¡°DAMEEE!!! NEIRU FOUND RAIN FIRST SO RAIN IS MINE!!!¡± Neiru screamed after hearing the girl proclaim her husband. ¡°YEAH LEIA!! DON¡¯T SAY HE¡¯S YOUR SLAVE, HE¡¯S OURS! I WANT TO PLAY WITH HIM¡± The orange-haired girl yelled her stance in the argument causing Neiru to flip out. ¡°NO, RAIN IS NEIRU¡¯S I FOUND HIM FIRST! STOP TRYING TO STEAL HIM ALINA!!¡± Neiru turned to orange-haired woman and screamed at her. ¡°.....Rain-kun...is...Neena¡¯s...experiment¡­.pet...Rain-kun is mine¡­.¡± The purple-haired girl walked to Rain and patted him on the head as he sat on the bed confused at the arguing females. ¡°Not you too Neena!! WHY! RAIN IS NEIRU¡¯S HUSBAND!!¡± Neiru screamed at the girls fighting for Rain.. On the other side stood the blue-haired beauty that cowered in fear as her sisters began to fight each other. Neiru was busy arguing with Leia and Alina while Neena was busy patting Rain¡¯s hair to even notice the blue-haired woman crying¡­ Rain noticed her tears falling out of her eyes and a tiny pinch of pain surged from the depths of his heart. He could not bear watching that girl cry so he stood up and ignored the girls that continued to fight and walked towards her. Rain opened his arms and began to hug the girl that cried and she was shocked at the boy that hugged her. Rain gently caressed her hair and crept towards her ear to say a few words¡­ ¡°It¡¯s...okay...I don¡¯t know much...but don¡¯t cry...it hurts me¡­.¡± After Rain spoke those words, the blue-haired girl immediately stopped crying and the girls suddenly stopped as they noticed Rain hugging their sister, Shina, and noticed the tears that came from her face. Rain immediately turned over to the side and stared at the girls that stopped and began to speak¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know much...but no fighting...it hurts my heart¡­¡± Rain stared at the girls and the girls pouted and noticed Rain¡¯s eyes change to a dark blue. Neiru was the first to apologize and the girls followed in suit. Neena simply said nothing since she never fought but being called an experiment was weird for Rain since he did not know what an experiment was¡­ Leia was the last to apologize but she hesitated for a bit¡­. ¡°Why should I apologize...I am a princes-¡± Before Leia even apologized, the room suffocating with Rain¡¯s dominate pressure leaking. His posture and gaze gave a commanding pressure that threatened Leia¡¯s words as she spoke them. The pressure immediately faded away and Rain didn¡¯t know what happened. Leia nearly pissed herself and collapsed from the pressure. Neiru was already in battle mode along with Alina after escaping the pressure hold¡­ ¡°RAIN! WHAT WAS THAT!!!?¡± Neiru screamed at the confused boy that wondered what had happened to Leia... ¡°...huh I don¡¯t...know?¡± Replied Rain as he was equally as confused as the rest of them. ¡°Rain-kun...what was that...experiment¡­.¡± Neena spoke to Rain after tugging on his white shirt. ¡°Rain-cchi...what was that¡­¡± Replied Alina in excitement as she found a new buddy to play with. Rain was confused as everyone else but he noticed Leia on the floor about to cry. Rain quickly released Shina out of his hands and she wanted to hug him some more but Rain moved towards Leia who cowered on the floor with her body shaking¡­ Rain kneeled in front of Leia and hugged her appropriately encasing her face into Rain¡¯s chest. He spoke to her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I do not know what happened...please forgive me¡­¡± Rain spoke to the teary eyed girl and kissed her forehead. After Rain kissed her forehead, she began to cry. She was shocked that she was completely terrified from the pressure. She experienced a similar pressure from her father, the previous King that ruled the Kingdom of Algarun, whenever she got in trouble from doing mischievous things. She cried wholeheartedly into Rin¡¯s chest and he patted her glossy, silver hair and began to calm her down. After Leia finished crying, she hugged Rain and began to speak¡­ ¡°This¡­*sniffle*...slave...is arrogant¡­.hugging his...master...like that¡­ *sniffle*¡± Rain just simply calmed her down and stood up while thinking¡­ ¡®What is a slave?....Arrogant?...¡¯ Rain had a confused face but the girls began to look at him with jealousy written all over their faces. Even Shina who was usually the shy one, wanted Rain to hug her some more but she couldn¡¯t ask...she was too shy but she wanted Rain to notice her some more. Neena walked steadfast to Rain and began to tug on his hand and Rain knelt down to hear her words¡­ ¡°Carry...me...Rain-kun...go¡­.down...stairs¡­¡± Rain simply did as he was told and carried Neena in a hime carry and the girls were angry! Even Leia as she finished wiping her tears began to scream¡­ ¡°HE¡¯S MY SLAVE STOP TELLING HIM THINGS!!¡± As the girls yelled at Neena, Rain was looking confused as the girls were shouting left and right then he immediately ran out of the room and went down the stairs. The girls were furious and began chase. Neiru, who continued to yell lead the charge alongside with Alina while Leia and Shina followed in pursuit behind the two vanguard girls. They were going to catch Rain and Neena as they ran down the stairs to the first floor. Rain was confused but Neena simply smiled and they stopped on the first floor. The girls caught up to Rain and told him¡­ ¡°Rain...put neena down...she can walk...but I need you...to carry me¡­.I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Neiru spoke jokingly as she wasn¡¯t tired at all. The other girls replied similarly and Rain put Neena down and the five girls were arguing with each other¡­ Rain walked to one of the front windows that had paned glass exposing the outside city. Rain stared at the city in awe as he wanted to know more about where he was and who he was¡­. Neiru and the girls simply stopped after watching the golden-haired boy stare into the glass while looking at the City. The girls simply discussed a few things and Neiru began to talk¡­ ¡°Rain...do you want to go outside to the city¡­¡± Neiru spoke in a moderate tone which alerted Rain. Rain turned around quickly and nodded towards Neiru after she spoke. ¡°Okay, well the girls will stay here since they have to clean up...and the broken pot needs to be replaced¡­¡± Neiru spoke with a stern voice and glared at the girls that whistled in disregard. Rain was excited to finally leave the house and explore. He wanted to see the city that looked amazing from the 2nd floor and luckily Neiru was going to guide him. Rain suddenly hugged the girls to show his appreciation and the girls blushed heavily. Neiru finally escaping his clutches being the last one he hugged, finally lead him to the door and the two left. The rest of the girls were on cleaning duty and cooking duty for the rest of the day. Rain and Neiru descended the hill and approached the street that lead to the Market place. For the tour, Neiru was going to show Rain around while she buys ingredients for tonight¡¯s dinner. Rain had a big smile on his face like a kid receiving candy. Rain was about to run off and explore but Neiru clasped her hand into Rain¡¯s and the two began to walk with their fingers crossed¡­ ¡®Why is she...holding my hand...oh well...I get to see the city...¡¯ Rain was confused but decided to leave it to Neiru who became his guide. Neiru began to talk about the Marketplace where many merchants visit each other to compare prices and a lot of people come to the marketplace to buy goods. She spoke about the people that haggled prices in attempt to barter to lower the price to a more reasonable one. Neiru told Rain that the things people normally did was a type of skill. Rain was still clueless and aimlessly listened to Neiru¡¯s guidance voice. Neiru talked about the various merchants that travel from the Kingdom to this specific city because of the influx of travelers that come here to visit and many refugees coming in. This prompted for good business for the City and the City was governed by the Mercenary Guild. They did not want a single entity controlling the city, so they left it to the Mercenaries that protected the city walls. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. As the two walked through the Marketplace, a Familiar merchant was seen in the corner. The merchant began to look at Rain and thought that Rain looked oddly similar to a boy that gave him the Malveric grass. But he decided not to call out to the man that walked with the girl hand in hand. That girl was one of the mercenary leaders and he would be stupid to interrupt her date¡­ The merchant decided that later he will ask the familiar man if he recognized him or not... After shopping around and exiting the Marketplace, the two began to free roam the city. Rain saw the shops that chimed as a potential customer entered the shop. Many jewelry shops exhibited expensive necklaces that glistened with the sunlight. Rain saw many people walking in groups, talking and laughing about things Rain did not know about. Even Rain saw couples holding their hands in a similar manner that Neiru did with his. Rain felt bubbly inside but his attention switched over to the bakery shop that had a wonderful aroma that attracted customers. Rain¡¯s mouth began to water as he thought of the possibilities of this thing called Pastries that Neiru explained about. Rain wanted to go and Neiru giggled as she clasped harder at Rain¡¯s hands and the two happily went to the Bakery to try some pastries. At the bakery shop, Rain wanted to eat everything since every pastry looked good but from Neiru¡¯s explanation about money during the Marketplace tour, he couldn¡¯t ask for everything¡­ Neiru and Rain finally got one piece of pastry to share together and Neiru was going to pay until¡­ Rain wanted to pay since Neiru helped him but he didn¡¯t know about anything. He simply wished he had money in his pocket to help pay for Neiru as a thank you but suddenly, his pocket bulged a bit. ¡®What is this...¡¯ Rain began to feel his pocket as Neiru was going to pay but suddenly stopped as Rain pulled out a single gold coin from his pocket. Rain looked at the weird gold piece that appeared in his pocket and Neiru nearly jumped in astonishment. Even the shopkeeper was surprised since this was the first time he had ever seen a single gold piece¡­Neiru was completely shocked and Rain looked at her confusingly then handed her the gold piece and spoke¡­ ¡°I do not know¡­.does this help you¡­? I want to help¡­.¡± Rain hesitantly spoke to Neiru as her mouth was wide open from the suddenly rich man¡­ ¡°Y-YES! Rain...please let me have that...we cannot let anyone have this...thank you for helping¡­.We will use it for the rest of supplies for home okay?¡± Neiru smiled at the bewildered Rain and her words assured him that he had helped her. Neiru told Rain to grab a few more pastries to eat and he was extremely happy.. ¡°MHM~ They smell...good..thank you...Ne-...Neiru¡­¡± Rain tried to say Neiru¡¯s name properly since it was the first time he had called her by her name. This caused Neiru to smile brightly and they finished paying for their snacks. The two found a table and sat at the table while eating their food. Rain smiled happily as he ate the pastries and Neiru did not even touch her own pastry as she was busy looking at the golden-haired man that happily ate the snack they bought. Neiru was especially happy since they have a gold coin that they could use for buying the new supplies needed for the house. Neiru didn¡¯t ask Rain where the gold coin came from because Rain probably didn¡¯t even know it either as it appeared in his pocket. She simply thanked Kami-sama for blessing the two and she finally dug into her cream-filled bread. The two finished eating their pastries and Rain personally thanked the bakery owner for making such a wonderful pastry and they left to buy the other supplies on the other side of the city. Neiru and Rain approached a blacksmith forge that had immense heat escaping from the gaps from the forge. Rain had a face of mixed feelings. He felt familiarity but slightly irritated at the heat since it made him sweat...Neiru opened the door and a blast of heat struck the two but Neiru merely ignored it as if it were the same as the outside air. Rain reluctantly entered the forge and Neiru called out to the blacksmith¡­ ¡°Kanari, are you here? I have to buy some metal pots and pans along with some tools?¡± A few moments passed and a female voice was heard¡­ ¡°Ah! Is that you Neiru? Ah okay, I will sell you some of the metal pots and pans I made already, as for the tools, you might have to wait until tomorrow or the day after. I have an order for one of the mercenaries to construct a custom Silversword.¡± A woman wearing a stained white shirt and overalls spoke from the corner of the room. ¡°Well, Neiru who is this? and I see you are already at ¡®that¡¯ stage?¡± Kanari looked at the blushing Neiru and her hands that clasped together with the golden-haired boy. Rain was only thinking in his mind and looked around the forge as Kanari and Neiru talked¡­ ¡®What¡­.stage?....broadsword...is that a weapon¡­? what is this place¡­?¡¯ Neiru who was busy in her fantasy world finally snapped out of her dream and began to introduce Rain¡­ ¡°Ahhh, Kanari this is Rain...I rescued him from a village...however he doesn¡¯t know anything...he has memory loss¡­.so I gave him a handsome name fitting to be my husban- I mean I had to give him a good name¡­¡± Neiru hesitantly spoke to Kanari who continued to grin at Neiru¡¯s explanation¡­ ¡°Ohhh, I see...uh huh...Well, nice to meet you, Rain.¡± Kanari raised her hand to give a handshake and Rain suddenly stepped forward. Rain was nearly a few inches away from Kanari¡¯s face and began to talk¡­ ¡°Umm...Hello..my name...is..Rain¡­¡± Rain tried to politely introduce himself but it was a bit overbearing seeing as Rain¡¯s face was almost in Kanari¡¯s face. Kanari stared into Rain¡¯s eyes and was enveloped in a certain feeling that she had never known. Kanari felt happiness for once in her life after the passing of her parents. She stared at his silky, golden hair and his beautiful eyes that reflected her appearance. Kanari suddenly snapped as Neiru was pouting and obviously getting angry. Rain tilted his head to the left in wonder as Kanari was in a daze. Kanari suddenly spoke¡­ ¡°Umm..Rain-san...here you shake my hand since we first met each other¡­¡± Kanari spoke to prevent any further misunderstandings from Neiru. ¡°Shake...hand?¡± Rain replied while raising his hand up and down in a shaking manner.. ¡°No no, like this¡± Kanari clasped the hand of Rain and gave him a handshake. Rain smiled wholesome as he learned something new. He turned around and saw Neiru pouting and spoke¡­ ¡°Ne...Neiru..I learn...Handshake?...what¡¯s wrong Neiru..?¡± Rain noticed Neiru¡¯s pouting face and Neiru finally returned back to normal¡­ ¡°oh...it¡¯s nothing Rain...just come back...and hold my hand¡­¡± Neiru spoke to Rain in a soft tone and Rain returned by clasping her hands and Rain spoke¡­ ¡°I¡¯m...sorry¡­.¡± Neiru nodded in return¡­ ¡°No...you did nothing wrong...it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not sad...I¡¯m happy see!¡± Neiru smiled brightly for Rain and Rain smiled in return. Kanari began to grin again at Neiru but inside, a bit of her heart ached from watching Rain do that for Neiru¡­Maybe one day Rain will look towards her like that... After buying the pots and pans, Rain was going to carry for Neiru but she stopped him and told him about her bag¡­ ¡°See this bag Rain? It is a inventory bag...it can fit the pots and pans in here without making it that heavy!¡± Neiru spoke proudly to Rain as he was shocked at looking at a bag that could hold the pots and pans. Neiru was about to put the bag on her back but Rain immediately stopped her and took the bag out of her hands. He quickly fastened them on his arms with the straps and held the bag properly on his back. Rain faced forward and began to walk while Neiru wanted to speak but Rain nodded no before she spoke. The two began to walk around town, buying various supplies such as wooden utensils and baking ingredients. They even returned to the Marketplace to buy some leftover supplies they had missed from the first time. Neiru introduced Rain to some of the city folks that she knew personally. Most of them were females while the rare male were usually a retired mercenary that used to work under Neiru¡¯s leadership. Rain looked at Neiru as he had mixed feelings about her¡­ ¡®''A mercenary¡­?What is that¡­? Leader?...Is..Ne..Neiru strong¡­?¡¯ Rain was both happy and confused as he wondered what Neiru was but he somehow guessed she was strong and now he admired her. Rain began to look at Neiru in an admiring gaze and this caused Neiru to blush heavily until some of the Mercenaries that were spotted a few meters away saw the two looking at each other. Neiru quickly grabbed Rain and ran for cover. Rain was completely taken aback as he wondered what was happening and saw the men pass by Neiru¡¯s hiding spot. Neiru sighed in relief but she knew something bad is going to happen either today or tomorrow¡­. ¡°Oh¡­.why did this have to happen now¡­.¡± Neiru spoke under her breath and Rain looked at her confused as ever. Neiru peeked out the corner of her hiding spot and began to creep out without letting anyone notice her. She told Rain that they were gonna go home after this since it was getting late and people will be looking for Neiru. Neiru and Rain quickly made a run to the north of the city but once they passed the 5 story building, a wall was erected and surrounded Rain and Neiru. Rain was freaking out and Neiru simply calmed him down by gripping his hand slightly harder to reassure him that nothing will happen. The wall collapsed and a group of mercenaries surrounded the two and a burly man with an extravagant armor walked towards the two. The man was around the same height as Rain and had brown hair that was spiked. His armor was steel and as the afternoon sky glistened with his armor it showed that it was finely tuned. On the back of the man, was a broadsword that was about half his size that was slightly larger than most broadswords. This man began to speak to Rain and Neiru¡­ ¡°Ahhh...Madam Neiru...I see you¡¯ve returned...and how about that marriage proposal I spoke to you about¡± The man spoke with vigor to alert Rain about his standing but it simply didn¡¯t faze Rain as he stood next to Neiru confidently. ¡°No, Klain for the 50th time, I will not marry you...actually I found someone perfect for me¡­¡± Neiru spoke confidently but suddenly regretted her decision as she knew Klain¡¯s personality for being cocky and an arrogant bastard. ¡°Oh really...is it this bastard of a child with the golden hair is your supposedly ¡°fated one¡±? Eh Neiru, he¡¯s a pipsqueak. He cannot protect you!¡± Klain spoke to establish his stance in the argument and stepped forward in front of Rain¡¯s face who neither budged nor blinked but continued to stare at the man. ¡°.....K...Klain..sir..can you...stop...Neiru...does...not...like you¡­.¡± Rain spoke slowly as he still could not speak properly but this reaffirmed that Rain was going to defend Neiru. ¡°Oh hoh! This punk finally talks...and he sounds like a coward! As expected from a bastard¡¯s son¡­.¡± Klain mocked Rain¡¯s speech but was interrupted by Neiru.. ¡°Klain! I will not have you insult Rain as he is new to this place! As one of the Leaders, leave us be and return to Headquarters or I will personally invoke judgement on you now!¡± Neiru¡¯s face had a evil scowl as she angrily spoke to Klain which barely fazed the man. ¡°Ohh...Sorry leader but we can¡¯t leave you in the hands of this punk that can¡¯t even fight! Better yet...How about this...We enter the tournament that is being hosted in three days from now. The Tournament of the Silver sword, where mercenaries fight each other to gain the prize of a Silversword crafted by the Blacksmith, Kanari! And the winner will fight in the Kingdom of Algarun during their yearly tournament. What do you say about that, Bastard boy?¡± Klain spoke in a mocking tone as he explained the tournament that was upcoming and Neiru was about to interrupt when Rain gripped her hands slightly tighter and spoke¡­ ¡°...I will fight¡­¡± Rain stared into Klain¡¯s face and his eyes changed slightly red. The pressure built up from Rain¡¯s gaze and Klain began to sweat until Neiru tightly grasped Rain¡¯s hand thus calming him down¡­ ¡°Rain...are you sure..?...I don''t want you to get hurt....can you even handle a weapon..?¡± Neiru nervously spoke to Rain. Rain turned his gaze and released his pressure and looked at Neiru and nodded in agreement as his eyes returned to a light blue color. Of course Rain did not know how to handle a weapon but Rain felt anger swell up in his heart as this guy arrogantly spoke to Neiru and himself... Klain was shocked from being completely shut down because of Rain and the two began to move out of the circle of Mercenaries that were still under shock from Rain¡¯s surprise ¡°attack¡±. Klain had a dumbfounded look as Neiru and Rain held hands while walking towards the hill located north of the city. Klain gripped the mantle of his broadsword and swung the sword from his back to the floor repeatedly. ¡°How dare that cheeky bastard¡­.You will see¡­.Neiru will be mine¡­..¡± Klain vowed to humiliate Rain during the tournament and he could not wait for his time to shine in glory for Neiru¡­ The two returned to the home hand in hand and Rain received glares from each of the girls that stayed at the house then Neena suddenly separated Neiru and Rain. Neena tugged on Rain¡¯s hand and Rain knelt down to her what Neena wanted to say. As Rain got on one knee, Neena suddenly kissed Rain¡¯s cheek and Rain was confused¡­ ¡®Why did she do that...what was that¡­.?¡¯ Rain looked more confused that he was when he woke up in his bedroom. The girls were beyond furious and dragged Neena away. After dragging Neena away, all of the girls took their turn on kissing Rain on the cheek¡­ ¡°...why...my cheek?...¡± Rain looked confused as the rest of the girls kissed Rain¡¯s cheek¡­. The girls simply ignored his plea and continued their ''assault'' After their charades, the entire group finally ate their dinner that the girls prepared. Neiru talked about how Rain had a gold coin and they were surprised as Neiru was when she saw the gold coin for the first time. They were about to ask when Neiru mentioned that Rain did not even know where it came from. It just appeared in his pocket so it probably was Kami-sama thanking them for their good fortune. Then Neiru explained the Tournament and the girls scowled at Neiru for letting Rain participate in that stupid tournament but Neiru was happy that Rain stood up for her. As they continued to talk throughout their dinner, the entire city was bustling through the night. A message delivered by the Mercenary HQ stating that during the Tournament, whoever wins becomes Neiru¡¯s husband¡­ The entire city was moving and Kanari was busy throughout the night receiving orders for new swords or sharpening and whatnot. The girls finally slept and Rain slept peacefully without knowing the ¡°troubles¡± that would occur tomorrow...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 4: The Tournament Volume 3 - Chapter 4: The Tournament Kami-sama¡¯s POV ¡­ Kami-Sama: I see...myself is beginning to evolve¡­ ¡­. Unknown: He¡¯s already reached that stage...you should hurry up with the process... ¡­. Kami-sama: Rain huh? Unique name¡­He¡¯s lucky he doesn¡¯t have a name like Moon moon hohoho....I¡¯ll have to block out everything on his status...If he starts to remember too quickly, the stage might revert... ¡­. Unknown: You should limit his powers for a bit...I mean the entire process of getting Ryuu¡¯s abilities into your descendant is going to alert everyone... ¡­. Kami-sama: Yeah considering that the others are looking for him¡­I wonder how he¡¯ll do against them... ¡­. Unknown: Don¡¯t mess with him¡­remember the whole plan for this...you are lucky your descendant chose the right path¡­.like its his destiny or something...did you force him to choose it or anything? ¡­. Kami-sama: His memories¡­.are returning¡­. ¡­. Unknown: Uhhh...you listening to me!? I hope your descendant isn¡¯t like you, you damn cynical bastard ¡­. Kami-sama: OH! my bad, sorry¡­.Well I¡¯m not sorry but¡­.well I didn¡¯t force him or anything...He chose the path¡­.He could¡¯ve copied me simply by thinking and he would¡¯ve returned to earth¡­. ¡­. Unknown: Well you¡¯re lucky that your descendant is better than you...Knowing you, you would¡¯ve abandoned this world by now... ¡­. Kami-sama: Oh, you! You know me too much -.- ¡­. Unknown: Well stupid, we are brothers after all¡­. ¡­. Kami-sama: Anyways¡­.would the kingdom mind if they saw an apostle of mine...meaning would they like myself to destroy them? ¡­. Unknown: Really¡­.you would risk the chances of the other apostles that Garoth has under his control to come after him¡­ ¡­. Kami-sama: Then he would just eliminate them...as long as they stay peaceful towards his family he wouldn¡¯t kill anyone in spite¡­ ¡­. Unknown: Yeah he wouldn¡¯t, but I know you would, you damn sadistic bastard, you would torment them¡­. ¡­. Kami-sama: Hahaha...mufufufu...hehehe¡­. ¡­. Unknown: You do know that throughout the rest of the planets¡­.the other gods are looking for him...He is somewhat related to us...and we were banished¡­.me only recently... ¡­. Kami-sama: Well, that¡¯s why you want to limit his powers? ¡­. Unknown: Not only that...I mean he already took on my form! From a lesser creature too...He gained my powers already... ¡­. Kami-sama: Ohohohohoho, I see you are getting scared at my descendant¡­.you know he¡¯s just like Ryuu...until he got married... ¡­. Unknown: Well, if we¡¯re gonna keep him safe from the others...you should place a limiter... ¡­. Kami-sama: Well, he¡¯s already at the second stage anyways¡­His power will change and Ryuu¡¯s abilities will come to him...but until then...he¡¯ll just have three forms that take on his abilities...Raijin, Fuujin, and Ryuujin... ¡­. Unknown: Brother...are you stupid...those are a few of Ryuu¡¯s greatest forms...With his ability, he could shape the land with his fist...are you saying you want that to happen¡­ ¡­. Kami-sama: Well, the apostles won¡¯t notice him...because unlike our abilities where our Ki and energy are easily recognizable, these forms of Ryuu Kurogane is pure unadulterated power¡­ ¡­. Unknown: Whatever...You remember what happened when Ryuu was here right¡­.Before the kingdoms and cities were built....he destroyed our planetary belt -.- This is why the worlds are no longer connected!! ¡­. Kami-sama: HOW WAS I SUPPOSED TO KNOW¡­.that a single human could do that -.- ¡­. Unknown: WELL YOU SHOULDN¡¯T HAVE UNLOCKED HIS INNATE ABILITIES!! This is why the other gods went against you¡­.You¡¯re lucky I am your brother¡­ ¡­. Kami-sama: AHHH!! Enough arguing...I have to contact my descendant soon¡­ ¡­. Unknown: Blah...Well I have to return¡­.I have to meet with your descendant¡¯s family...hopefully they¡¯ll welcome me...unlike the other people of Earth...they stared at my body... ¡­. Kami-sama: I wonder how he¡¯ll fare against the third stage that even Ryuu Kurogane, himself couldn¡¯t even scratch...Oh, myself let¡¯s hope you master your path...since you chose the path of a¡­.. ¡­. Unknown: Yeah yeah ignore me -.- I will leave now... ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Kami-sama: You should introduce yourself to him once he returns¡­...Asmodan. ¡­. * * * * * * The girls were sleeping peacefully throughout the night while the city nearly turned upside down. Tomorrow was going to be hectic as everyone wanted to marry the mercenary beauty that excelled in swordmanship and her beauty was unmatched. Even some twisted the words from Klain about Neiru¡¯s engagement to further include the rest of the girls in the house. Everyone wanted to at least try and win the tournament and for Rain, this is going to be his first tribulation¡­ While Rain slept¡­.
¡­. ¡°Where am I¡­.¡± ¡­ ¡°Where is Akane and the girls¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°I miss them...I hope they are fine¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°I have to wake up soon¡­¡± ¡­.
Rain began to toss and turn as the words echoed loudly in his dreams¡­ ¡­.
¡°Souma...remember...who you are¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Remember Kami-sama...I am Kami-sama¡­.don¡¯t forget who you are¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Planet earth...your home¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°You...will...win...these abilities¡­.will unlock your memories slowly¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Listen to Ryuu¡¯s voice¡­..come...to...the tournament¡­.unprepared...do not...try to...learn anything¡­¡± .... ¡°You¡­.this¡­.path¡­.chosen¡­.here¡­.¡± ... The voice began to fade slightly and before it disappeared in Rain¡¯s dreams, it said three words¡­ ¡­. ¡°Raijin¡­.Fuujin¡­.Ryuujin¡­.¡± ¡­.
The voice that echoed in Rain¡¯s mind finally disappeared into nothingness and finally Rain began to dream peacefully throughout the night¡­ Two more days until the Tournament Rain and the girls finally woke up and found letters pertaining to the Tournament and how the girls were the men¡¯s prize. A lot of the girls shivered but they were confident in Rain. The girls shielded their conviction and decided to let Rain handle it. They were going to teach Rain but Rain told them to let him handle everything¡­ He felt that he would win no matter what¡­ The girls looked at the memory-loss boy and wondered what had happened but they decided to let Rain handle it. Even in the off-chance he lost, they simply would kick the men out as usual and they wouldn¡¯t do anything. Leia was still surprised at Rain after yesterday¡¯s debacle with his unimaginable pressure¡­.only a King or someone of equal power can have such a presence like that...and she began to admire him secretly but simply abused Rain at the chances she had. On the first day, Rain wandered into the city aimlessly looking for nothing but just to talk to the people. Everyone knew who he was since he was on a ¡®date¡¯ with one of their leaders and most of the men scowled at Rain but he was clueless at their attempts to scare him. Rain visited the places he went with Neiru yesterday and greeted everyone respectfully. As the afternoon sky darkened after Rain¡¯s city adventure, he went to the blacksmith forge to meet Kanari. He was still surprised at the heat that emitted from the forge but he finally got used to it. Rain called out to Kanari and the two talked. Kanari fidgeted a lot since the two were alone and she was having a conversation only with Rain. Kanari wanted to ask Rain about his relationship with Neiru since the rumours have been circling around about Neiru¡¯s engagement with the tournament. However, she could not ask as Rain was extremely handsome in her eyes and she was blushing too hard to even ask a personal question. Rain left after greeting Kanari and went to the Mercenary HQ to register. Once he got to the 5-story building, the glares continued endlessly as Rain approached the desk. Rain had to sign up for the tournament since Neiru explained the details this morning about registering and everything. Some of the women in the building were swooning for Rain but he completely ignored them since majority of the stares were from angry males. He quickly left after signing up and went to the house on the makeshift hill. Everyone did their daily routines and a lot of them received letters but they threw the letters away. The girls would trust Rain even if he was a little amnesia-stricken. Everyone ate their dinner and fell asleep. As Rain laid in bed, he wondered where the voice that called in his head came from but tonight it didn¡¯t call out to him. Rain wondered what the voice meant and who this Souma character was but he decided not to dwell on it as much since he received something this morning about 3 forms. Rain eventually decided that tomorrow he would spend the day thinking about what to do. He finally slept in his room and tomorrow was going to be a peaceful day. One more day until the Tournament The girls woke up and decided to prepare breakfast for everyone. Rain woke up and went downstairs to talk to some of the girls. Before he could talk, Neiru interrupted him¡­ ¡°Rain...tomorrow is the tournament¡­.I want to thank you¡­.for sticking up for me...but if you can¡¯t handle it¡­.please quit...I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡­¡± Neiru spoke solemnly to Rain but he still had that puzzled look on his face. ¡°...don¡¯t worry¡­.I think I¡¯ll be fine¡­I promise¡­.¡± Rain finally spoke and his words had a little conviction behind them which reassured Neiru but she had to say something¡­ ¡°Rain...I have a plate that bestows your stats and skills...it¡¯s best to see what you can do now an-¡± Neiru was frantically speaking but Rain interrupted her¡­ ¡°...I will..be fine...no need for stats..I think I just need this voice¡­¡± Rain spoke bizarrely at Neiru and she continued to stare at Rain confusedly¡­ ¡®What does he mean voice¡­.? Does he mean my voice...ohh rain~...I¡¯m glad I found you..you are so romantic¡­.¡¯ Neiru moved around erotically while smiling at Rain and blushed at the man who apparently needed her voice to continue on in the tournament¡­.but she was slightly...well blatantly wrong¡­ Rain began to think¡­ ¡®That voice...Raijin...Fuujin...Ryuujin...I think¡­.?..Why...is..Neiru...looking at me...like that...¡¯ Rain was looking confused at Neiru who happily went into her fantasy¡­ Everyone ate peacefully at the table with Neiru on his left and Neena at his right. Leia and Alina glared at the two that sat next to Rain but Shina ignored them and continued to stare at Rain¡¯s appearance. Shina stared at the confused boy and looked at his eyes that had a piercing glare but it was filled with kindness and mystery. She knew Rain was an enigma and he was very handsome with his golden hair that shined with the morning sunlight. After they ate, Rain finally dismissed himself and left the house. He walked around the hill and found a plot of land that was leveled with the hilltop and sat there. Rain began to think of what had happened and the voice he heard in his dreams¡­ ¡®That voice...said something about Raijin? Fuujin? and Ryuujin¡­? I wonder what they mean...I do not know...how I¡¯ll do in the tournament...but I feel like my body...is telling me it will...be alright...I do not know...what will happen¡­.but my heart¡­.feels pain...when Klain talked to Neiru...like that...I will...fight¡­.for...her...it hurts to see Neiru...disrespected like that...¡¯ Rain pondered on what he would tomorrow but he eventually decided that whatever happens...he wouldn¡¯t give up until the end¡­ The day was uneventful as Rain spent majority of his time thinking about the events that happened and where he was and he still wanted an answer on who he was. The day ended and Rain returned to the girls that prepared a feast for Rain as he was going to participate in the tournament tomorrow. Everyone sat down quietly and no one muttered a single word as they stared at Rain. Nobody wanted to say anything and the silence continued on as they ate. Rain couldn¡¯t take the silence and began to talk¡­ ¡°..Well..I will do my best...do not worry¡­¡± Rain spoke slowly to the despondent women that ate silently to at least calm them down. Neiru and the girls looked Rain and memories of their encounter past by. They barely knew the boy and he was new to them. But to them, it felt as if their emotions were intertwined with that young man and tomorrow was an important day for him. After the whole declaration from Klain and the entire city turning upside down because of a little misunderstanding, they were really happy at Rain who has amnesia since he is entering the tournament. Rain barely knew the women but to them, they felt a connection with him¡­ The girls smiled at Rain¡¯s comment and they began to talk about what they did today. Rain smiled at the girls that happily ate and continued to think about tomorrow¡¯s event. Everyone slept peacefully except for Rain who stayed up for a few hours on the roof. Rain stared into the endless sky that was filled with millions of stars expanding infinitely. He had complex feelings about tomorrow¡¯s event...He wondered what would happen if he died...he wondered if the people he knew before losing his memories would miss him¡­Rain stared for a long time into the night sky wondering about himself and who he was but he didn¡¯t have an answer for any of the questions that popped up. Rain wondered who this Souma person was, and the voice that called out that name¡­.He decided that once his memories returned...he wouldn¡¯t leave this home without taking care of the girls that took care of him while he had no prior memories of his past¡­ He finally got tired and returned to his bedroom and fell asleep. Rain fell asleep quickly to ensure he had a good amount of rest for the tournament and he would at least give his best since he promised¡­. The day of the Tournament On the bell tower, a guardsman rang the bell to alert everyone that the Tournament has started. The bell rang sharply around 8:00 A.M. and all the participants were already wide awake for the event. Rain woke up before any of the girls and got dressed. As he was exiting the door, all 5 of them were still in their nightgowns staring at him from behind. Rain was about to leave but the girls stopped him as they had something to say. Rain turned around and stared at them... ¡°Rain...I hope you win¡­¡± Neiru nervously spoke but Rain nodded in agreement. ¡°Rain-cchi...You better win so we can play later¡­¡± Alina put her best smile to work and Rain smiled in response. ¡°....Rain-kun...don¡¯t¡­.lose...experiment...never...lose¡­.¡± Neena, still melancholy as ever, spoke to Rain but he understood her words perfectly and lightly patted her purple hair. Shina was sobbing and sniffling here and there barely able to summon any words but she finally did¡­ ¡°R-r-rain-s-san¡­.d-d-don¡¯t¡­.d-die! *sniffle* *cough* *sob*¡± Shina was stuttering through her words and Rain gave her a confident smile that made her finally stop. Leia was the last one who said anything, if anything at all¡­ ¡°T-t-this s-slave i-is arrogant! L-leaving h-his m-m-master by herself¡­.y-you should be punished¡­.¡± Leia stuttered with her usual tsundere self and Rain patted her head which made her pout and scowl at the same time.. ¡°Hmpf!...arrogant slave¡­¡± Leia straightened herself and put her usual cool(cruel) beauty mode on. I think she¡¯s a sadistic princess but I would probably be beaten to death¡­if I said anything.... After the girls said the words they wanted, they left Rain to leave the house and they got dressed to attend the tournament as part of the ¡°audience¡±. Neiru especially had to get ready as she was one of the special attendees considering her status as one of the leaders of the city. At the city gate, there lined multitudes of market stalls and shops parallel to the entrance giving off a pathway to an area where several magicians gathered. The magicians were gathering to create the tournament grounds using Earth magic and they needed a team of 8 magicians to complete the stadium with multiple seating rows and a large platform in the middle for the tournament to be held. On the left side was another earthen plot of land but it had a gigantic platform that covered area and another set of seating rows but not as much as the main arena. The left plot of land would be used as the preliminary entrance grounds where the mercenaries would fight to enter their blocks. At the city square, where every fighter gathered, was a huge platform that had a single person at the podium that was beginning to speak¡­ ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am going to be your announcer and my name is Vince! I would like to enter the tournament myself and try a hand in marriage for the lovely Neiru and/or the other girls but alas I am but a spokesman!¡± The announcer, Vince, spoke vigorously to raise the spirits of the crowd but everyone just casually listened to him. ¡°Well, enough with introductions, Welcome to the 53rd Tournament of the Silversword! As usual, I will explain the rules for those that are new to the tournament but this is a special tournament between two men. I will not expose their identities but the reason this is special is because of the rumour that has been circulating around the city! As majority of you have heard, this tournament is to select Neiru¡¯s future husband and there is a major conflict between two men. A very vigorous fellow and a silent man will be fighting for her hand in marriage but as you all know, everyone wants a chance so let¡¯s go and have at it! Now in this tournament, we have a set of rules for everyone to follow¡­
  1. During the tournament, one cannot ensue a killing strike
  2. No underhanded tricks: i.e. Poisoning or smokescreens
  3. No outside assistance
  4. Magic is included but only up to Intermediate tier
  5. Weapons included only up to Rare class; except for long-ranged weapons, i.e. Polearm or crossbow. Only exception is a bow and arrow
  6. If the fighter has no weapon, the city will provide the fighter with an appropriate weapon of their choice.
  7. For female fighters only: They are able to use magic up to Advanced
  8. Female fighters: Handicap or unrestricted
  9. Any attacks used by someone that aims for ¡®delicate¡¯ parts deliberately is promptly disqualified; Only exception is through accidental movements
  10. Five minute breaks between each fight; Preliminary tryouts will continue with no breaks.
With that being said, the rules are strict but allows many to exhibit their potential however in the final bout, the rules will be uplifted and a new set of rules will be in place. Only the two contenders can fight at their fullest to win the tournament. The set of rules that will be in play are¡­
  1. Killing strikes are usable
  2. Trickster moves are included
  3. Magic: Advanced tier (Female fighters are able to use Master class magic)
  4. No Outside assistance
  5. All weapons up to Epic class; No long-ranged weaponry except for bows.
  6. Before the final fight, the two contenders will be given a break period of 20 minutes.
The rules change slightly but enables the two fighters in the last fight to go all out. Anybody can register be it male or female or demi-human but after the preliminary fights, everyone will be separated into 3 blocks forming a bracket system.
Block A Block B Block C
Block A and B are organized with the male fighters while the female fighters will be categorized in Block C. The Female fighters can fight to the end where there is a male and female pair that won, however only the male is eligible to attend the Kingdom Of Algarun¡¯s annual Tournament that is held in the capital. If the female wants to fight in the tournament, they will either be given a handicap or fight with no restrictions. If the female chooses the latter, she will be regarded as another male fighter and fight to kill. However, if the handicap is placed, they will be using the tournament¡¯s base rules and fight with no worry of harming each other. Female fighters can decide whether they want to fight or claim their reward. The male or female that wins the entire tournament claims the unique Silversword made by Kanari, our city''s blacksmith. However if the female decides to receive her reward from winning in Block C, she will get a fitting position in the City. This is how our lovely maiden, Neiru received her position as one of the key leaders in the Mercenary HQ and the only person to defeat Klain in the tournament. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. As everyone fights, the winner will truly gain the Silversword. It is a custom broadsword extended to a meter-class weapon with it¡¯s width extended to provide a powerful strike. Also with the silver material infused with special properties, the weapon becomes half the weight of a normal broadsword, increasing mobility. However our lovely Blacksmith created a special Silversword. She, herself, created this sword in mind of a special man. A person she recently met and her feelings are transferred into the sword. Only the person that the sword is meant for can only access the sword¡¯s innate abilities to its fullest. Well, now that the rules and terms are done with, let¡¯s continue with today¡¯s event. I will be your host for the tournament and good luck out there, People of Evercliff. I shall see you soon.¡± Vince had a long speech regarding the entire rules and everything similar to the tournament. Everyone listened without much trouble since they knew that if anyone interrupted Vince, they would immediately be attacked by Vince. Rain simply listened to the flow of words as Vince meticulously said them out loud and shrugged at the part where everyone was doing the tournament for Neiru¡¯s hand in marriage¡­.Rain didn¡¯t even know what marriage was but apparently he had a lot of competition¡­ Everyone has one hour to prepare and Rain used this time to visit the outside where the magicians were creating the Stadium¡­ Rain walked past the market stalls and shops that lined parallel with the pathway and approached the magicians that were using Earth Magic to construct the gigantic platform for the fighters. Rain watched as the magicians raised the platforms and shifted their plots to form the seating rows made of earth and refined them to become suitable for everyone to sit in. He was in complete awe as he saw two groups of magicians creating two platforms for both the preliminaries and the main event stage. Little did he know was that he had already mastered Earth magic and he could not learn anything from the magicians since he had already mastered it¡­. The stadium had finished and the hour had finished and everyone reported to the left stadium for the preliminary rounds. Vince stood at the center of the platform and began to talk once again¡­ ¡°Alright, fighters! Males and females, for the first half of the tournament, we will be eliminating the trash! and separating them from the pros! And that is why we have this preliminary round, to do the separation for us. Please do keep in mind that the tournament rules apply during the Preliminary rounds and nobody shouldn¡¯t hurt but we do have those occasional buggers that manipulate the system so¡­.¡± As Vince talked, he paused for a few seconds and his tone drastically changed¡­ ¡°I...will personally...kill those that manipulate my rules¡­¡± Vince¡¯s tone suffocated the entire room while Rain and a few others weren¡¯t affected but majority of the fighters shivered in fear¡­ Vince returned back to normal and continued his normal speech by telling everyone the rules one more time and finally dismissed everyone. Everyone had to prepare and every contestant had an individual number that represented their entry number. Rain¡¯s number was number 44, so his slot time was allotted between the 21st and 22nd slot. So he had quite a bit of time until his preliminary round. The female fighters were fighting in a separate arena that was reserved only for Block C contestants and they were already beginning seeing as there weren¡¯t as many female fighters a opposed to the amount of males fighting. Neiru would¡¯ve participated in the tournament herself but she wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass Rain. She would¡¯ve made Rain look pathetic if he backed out and she fought instead. This is the reason why Neiru was pouting as she arrived with the rest of the girls to watch the contestants of Block C. A few moments passed and finally Rain was finally up for his turn. Rain didn¡¯t have a weapon so he requested for a standard broadsword to be given to him. The moment his hands caught hold on the sword, his hand started to heat up. His entire arm felt on fire but he couldn¡¯t let go of the weapon. The burning sensation continued and marks were being carved onto the top of his hand with strange symbols. The symbols lit up but the burning sensation continued and he had no choice but to move forward. Rain stepped onto the platform hesitantly as his entire arm was burning internally. His opponent immediately noticed Rain¡¯s predicament and decided to take advantage of the situation. His opponent was a sword user with a height of 5¡¯8¡± and he had a proportionate body that matched his height. Rain¡¯s opponent took the charge and rushed directly at Rain which he responded by dodging stupidly. Rain swayed left and right with barely any space to dodge the strikes that his opponent dealt. Be it luck or divine intervention but Rain was barely hanging in by a thread as a sword nearly lopped off his arm. The arm that held the sword continued to heat up as Rain barely managed to dodge the impending strikes and his opponent was getting impatient. His opponent let out a roar to raise his spirit¡­ ¡°YOU DAMMMMN COOOOWARD!! FIGGGHT MEE!!!¡± The man fighting Rain yelled at him from a distance before charging once more. He simply wanted to spite Rain to get him to attack. All Rain did was dodge his sword strikes barely and nothing really happened except for several instances where Rain tripped but crawled away to dodge the sword strikes. Rain¡¯s opponent was a nobody with the name of Gali and he, just like everyone, wanted to marry one of the beautiful ladies that lived in that house on top of the hill. Gali was extremely distressed because his opponent was barely hanging in there without even attacking. It was extremely discourteous to someone that is wholeheartedly challenging someone and his opponent is just dodging barely. Gali grew furious as seconds passed after he spoke those words and began another round of strikes to tempt the cowardly man named Rain. The symbols on his hand began to expand to his entire arm but no one paid any attention to Rain as they were laughing at his stunts. Klain, who had already won his preliminary match, was laughing with snot rolling down his face. He was laughing way too much as he watched Rain prance around the platform, barely dodging the attacks. He had thought Rain was strong but now all that disappeared as he saw a man running away from his opponent. Rain, however was busy focusing on his own body as his arm tinged with a burning sensation and the heat continued to grow. The markings approached the top of his shoulders and stopped expanding. Rain felt his body heat up and he struggled heavily as Gali continued his barrage. Suddenly within the deep recesses of his mind, a familiar voice called out¡­
.... ¡°...Fight...Souma¡­¡± ¡­. ¡°Strike¡­.and win¡­¡± ¡­. ¡°Your body...knows what to do¡­.¡± ¡­.
Rain, within a split second, heard the voice call out to him again, to fight, as if he already knew how to. His eyes lit up with a bright glare and instantly charged at Gali. His opponent, Gali, did not expect this as Rain instantly thrashed at him and shattered the blade and hilt of his own weapon in an instant. Gali stumbled and fell onto the floor as Rain pointed the tip of his sword at Gali¡¯s neck¡­ ¡°I-i g-give!!¡± Gali immediately forfeited as he was far outclassed by the man with the strange markings that suddenly appeared on his right arm. Rain suddenly looked around confusingly and noticed his opponent was on the floor cowering in fear. Luckily, he had won but he felt in a daze as he recalled his movements but they felt so natural that it scared him. His movements weren¡¯t his but he felt as if he¡¯s been doing those movements for years¡­ The audience stared with their mouth agape as they saw a man, who was once a coward, take down a mid-rank mercenary with strange movements that destroyed his sword. Vince was smiling at Rain as he found a potential candidate for his trials. There is something Vince had been looking for years and that was an apprentice or a student to pass his knowledge of untold power. However all of his apprentices were greedy and he killed his students as they drowned in greed with their powers learned from Vince. As he has been the host of majority of the tournaments, he finally found a potential student that seems funny but somewhere within that man lies untold conviction and wonders. Rain was still confused in the middle of the platform until Vince finally spoke that he had finally won after cowardly dodging his opponent¡¯s attacks. Rain walked to the area where the people had won and saw a scowl on his number one opponent, Klain. Klain blatantly ignored Rain and scoffed at his appearance as he won unexpectedly and with a flash to boot. The rounds passed quickly and there was about 50 contestants left including the winners to be dwindled down to 20 for both Block A and B. The number dwindled fast as many of the contestants gave up wholeheartedly as there were unexpected fighters that excelled in their craft. For Rain, he had to look out for a number of people to fight within his block. There was an exceptional marksman that used a bow and arrow from the knee position and instantly ended a match by firing a single shot with his eyes closed. Even with the marksman¡¯s normal appearance, the arrows he shot were imbued with magic which caused certain effects to the opponent that got hit. Along with the marksman, there was a melee fighter that fought with strange movements but his punches resounded everytime he attacked causing his opponent to go limp. However besides the strong people, there was a mysterious mage that wore a dark cowl that covered his entire face and his dark magician robe gave a dark aura. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary as the mage used basic spells to entrap his opponents but the weird thing Rain found was that his aura grew larger after every fight. He pointed the aura out to some of the winners and they simply did not know what he was talking about. It seems as if he was the only one who was able to see the dark aura and Rain swore he saw a sadistic grin on the person¡¯s face. The preliminary rounds went quickly as those 50 contestants dwindled down to 20, making the two blocks for a bracket tournament. The blocks separated the men into two groups of 10. Rain was in Block B while Klain was in Block A, which made it easier for Rain. It eased his mind as he wouldn¡¯t be fighting Klain just yet, as long as he wins in Block B. The female fighters finished their preliminary rounds and they were added to the board as Block C. Each block had 10 fighters within their respective opponents already categorized and Rain was in the last slot with a fighter he saw during one of the early preliminary rounds. Rain will be fighting soon and his opponent was a bow user however not as adept as the marksman he saw earlier with the magic-imbued arrows. However, Rain had never fought a ranged enemy much less had any experience with fighting since he doesn¡¯t remember anything. He felt quite dull as he didn¡¯t have the experience of fighting people and relied on a voice that called out to him. As everyone transferred to the main arena, the girls spotted Rain and waved at him. They were shocked that he had won but they were more happy that he made it without any bruises or scratches. The girls sat in the area reserved for prominent people as Neiru was a special attendee. Rain smiled at them and continued moving forward while gaining a multitude of glares from majority of the male contestants as none of the girls looked at them but only at Rain. This confused Rain as he was used to being glared at from the other day but he did not understand why they were angry at him. Rain simply shrugged everything and moved to the waiting area. A gigantic board displayed the entire bracket system of Block A,B and C with everyone¡¯s name on it. The first match would be Klain and a magician that is prominent in Fire techniques. Rain only paid attention to Klain¡¯s matches and every match was pretty much hack-n-slash with some unusual fighters winning. Magicians had high aptitude for the arcane arts but majority of them had to chant their magic which often costed them the entire match. Swordsmen had a upper hand but a skilled archer or a skilled magician could easily wipe them out from a distance. There were a lot of instances where Swordsmen lost to the marksman that imbued magic in his arrows. A lot of things can be taken into account for winning the match, as long as you have the upper hand in your speciality, then you can pretty much win. Also, there are 3 ways to win: Knockout, Out of Bounds, or Forfeiting with the exception of the final round where you have an opportunity to decapitate the other fighter. Many didn''t kill at the end since they would be frowned upon later as a gilded champion. This gave a bit of leeway to some of the fighters who shivered as the unusual fighters fought. It allowed them to forfeit without much worry but Rain didn¡¯t mind the rest of the fighters. He was constantly worrying about Klain and that mysterious magician who won with unpredictable moves. Finally, the match before his, ended and now it was time for Rain to enter the platform. As usual, he requested for a broadsword as he did not have a weapon but nobody minded him. The two entered the platform and looked at each other. Rain¡¯s opponent, Rudil, was once a prominent knight that fought during the siege of another city. He simply entered this tournament for the prize of returning to the Kingdom of Algarun where he would become a knight of the kingdom once again. Rudil stared at the man named Rain while he readied his stance. Rain looked puzzlingly at the broadsword and the symbols on his arm released a glare of light and this acted as the start of the match. Rudil simply ignored the symbols that emanated from the man¡¯s arm and initiated his frontal assault. Rain, who immediately noticed Rudil, quickly around making his entire body vanish as his speed was increasing and reappeared behind Rudil. He looked confused as usual but the voice continued to speak¡­
¡°...Fight¡­.¡± ¡°...Win¡­¡± ¡°Feel the power surging¡­.¡±
The voice echoed in his mind and Rain continued to let his movements flow. Rudil was surprised that the man instantly disappeared and reappeared behind him but he felt danger approaching from the man. Rain moved swiftly from left to right, making Rudil confused and Rain used the sword¡¯s edge to slash at Rudil¡¯s joints. Rain made swift work of Rudil and soon he was on his knees as his entire body ached in pain. Nobody in the stadium could¡¯ve counted the amount of strikes Rain did except for Vince. There was a total of 17 strikes that Rain used on Rudil, all over his body. Vince continued to evaluate Rain and smiled at his performance. Along with Rain, there was three prominent fighters that Vince looked out for: Rain the silent underdog, Klain the swordsman, and ??? the Magician. Rain was someone that Vince took a liking to, since he displayed a weird sword technique and his speed was exceptional. Klain had a similar speed and knight training but Vince knew there was something about Klain that interested him. While the two were being evaluate by Vince, he wondered about the magician that gave no name but Vince noticed the aura around him. The aura that the magician gave felt like death and every opponent he fought, the aura increased. Vince decided to focus more on the magician as he did not want multiple casualties in the tournament. The crowd was shocked at Rain¡¯s performance and the girls were shocked beyond control...They stared at Rain who was once a simple man, who lost his memories, wipe the floor from a distinguished knight that once fought for the Kingdom of Algarun. Everyone was simply silent as they expected Rain to fail miserably but he won astonishingly and no one could see his movements. Rain stood in front of Rudil and held out his hand for support as his joints and several parts of his body had been sliced. The two shook hands and everyone cheered for the good performance. Klain, who sat in the waiting area, scoffed and clenched his fist as Rain won his first match. Rain and Rudil finally exited the platform and the other fights continued. Rudil was treated by the healers that stood around the waiting area and Rain spoke to Rudil¡­ ¡°Good fight..¡± Rain spoke confidently at Rudil and shook his hand again. Rudil, who was being healed, smiled and spoke.. ¡°It was a pleasure fighting you...If you do win...please go to the kingdom for me...I want to cheer on the person that defeated me..¡± Rudil responded and smiled again at Rain who nodded in agreement. Rain left Rudil to be attended and watched the remaining fights until his turn was finally up. The fighters advanced quickly in Block A, as most of them forfeited against Klain and the mysterious magician. Block B, where Rain was fighting in, progressed a bit slow since many wanted to fight Rain but the unusual fighters quickly disposed of them. Now it was Rain¡¯s turn again and he has to fight the unarmed fighter that displayed mysterious movements but to Rain it felt similar. The voice in his mind began to resonate and spoke..
.... ¡°No...weapon...fight him Souma...Fight!¡± ¡­. ¡°You are my descendant¡­¡± ¡­.
Rain, who had nothing to lose, simply followed the voice that spoke to him in his mind. The unarmed fighter was confused since Rain had used a sword during his fights but here he was standing with nothing but his fists. His opponent, Vigil, was a practitioner of an ancient art that reigned in the far east. Vigil looked at Rain and he furrowed his eyebrows a bit¡­ ¡°You...why no weapon?...¡± Vigil spoke out to Rain expecting a reason for his weird actions. ¡°I fight...like you too¡­no weapon...¡± Rain spoke in response to at least alleviate Vigil¡¯s puzzled look but it merely angered him¡­ ¡°You...mock me?....No...You will regret it¡­¡± Vigil spoke and readied his fighting stance and Rain simply guided his hands to his side and stood still. Rain looked at Vigil and as Vigil started to move, his entire body slowed down. Rain could easily move but the voice in his mind told him to watch carefully. As Vigil approached, Rain¡¯s entire body was covered in black markings that heated his entire body. Vigil¡¯s movements were slowed to the point where Rain could easily take him down but the voice simply guided his own body and stood still. As vigil was 4 feet within Rain¡¯s distance, suddenly Rain¡¯s body moved swiftly. His arm latched to Vigil¡¯s neck, simply lifting his entire body, and his expression slowly changed as his body was barely keeping up with Rain¡¯s movement. With Vigil raised into the air, Rain simply slammed Vigil¡¯s entire body onto the the ground, knocking him out with an incredible force. The crowd didn¡¯t see anything but after Vigil moved, for a split second they found him on the floor knocked out. The white in his eyes were clearly visible and Rain stood above Vigil with a triumphant pose. Rain simply walked off the platform and went to the waiting area. Everyone was beyond shocked, including Vince, but he had to say a few words at the astounding performance. After speaking, Vince returned everyone back to reality and initiated the next match. Each fight went according to the schedule, with the females of Block C already completed and their female champion simply wishing for a respectable position and she also silently requested to have Rain to herself for a day as a reward. The fights in Block A went fast and finally approached the final bout between Klain and the mysterious magician. In Block B, Rain had advanced to the final fight between him and the marksman. Like the other fights, Rain simply moved too fast and dealt with the arrows that flew past him with his broadsword. The marksman, Hayha, had trouble keeping up with Rain¡¯s movements and eventually lost. The two shook hands and Hayha had swore to serve Rain wherever he went. Hayha, was a wandering marksman that traveled throughout the northern regions that were covered in snow. He was an assassin that worked for a Northern kingdom but he finally escaped after the Kingdom sent assassins after him. Hayha wandered to one of the Southern kingdoms and came to the city of Evercliff. He swore loyalty to Rain as Rain was simply better than himself and it wasn¡¯t like he had anywhere to go. Rain, who gained a companion, finally won the matches in Block B but as he watched the match from Block A, he was stunned¡­.Klain was tired and his entire body was completely slowing down. It was as if his life was slowly leaving his body as he continued to fight the magician and Klain eventually lost against the magician¡­. There¡­.a smile perched on the magician¡¯s face as Rain looked at the magician with a stunned appearance. Klain, who was completely tired, finally exited the platform but suddenly his entire body began to decay faster. The healers continued to cast their spells to prevent the process from increasing but his entire skin deteriorated. Vince, who saw the entire thing, prepared a divine spell on Klain to stop the process temporarily. There on the platform, stood the magician and Rain, who then continued to stare at each other. Vince ordered the mercenaries to apprehend the magician but a barrier was formed around the platform and only an Advanced Barrier Mage could dispel the barrier. The females shrieked and the girls rushed to the scene but there was nothing they could do to help. The magician then spoke to Rain¡­ ¡°...Finally...I found you¡­¡± The entire stadium darkened and the magician and Rain disappeared into the dark fog that covered the barrier¡­ Clashes could be heard and the darkness grew heavily and the sky darkened¡­. Lightning struck nearby the area and everyone was ordered to evacuate and suddenly¡­..
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 5: Cabbages.... Volume 2 - Chapter 5: Cabbages....
6 hours before the clash between Rain and the unknown magician.
Back at the forest where the villagers worked diligently, the girls were making their present for Souma¡¯s return. They were happily working together making a present but they were interrupted by one of the Kathern guards. The guard, named Alreed, alerted everyone about the forest beings that lived near their settlement. The beings that emerged from the forest were distant relatives to the druids from the Kathern village. They made contact and Alreed was sent to call the elders and the females that were related to Souma as per instruction of the beings that appeared. The beings were humanoid beings with plant features and were akin to the dryads but their features were more similar to treants. Souma, before his disappearance, made contact with the forest treants. He made sure that the demonic beings were eliminated before they even sat food on the forest which the treants thanked him. By doing so, they promised to allow the villages to settle near their homeland, however they had a different reason for their sudden appearance. The elders from their respective villages, along with the females, followed Alreed into the forest towards the meeting spot where the forest treants were waiting there. Two hours of walking, they finally came to a secluded area within the forest where the spot had an open view in the sky. The place had several rock chairs that were magically formed from the treant¡¯s affinity with nature and a rock table formed in the middle. The treants immediately sensed the group of people and greeted them as they entered the area. After everyone exchanged greetings, the largest treant began to speak.. ¡°Welcome to our forest, Silvaheim...We knew of your settlement since your villager, Souma helped us defeat the prowling demonic beasts from the south. Normally I would¡¯ve called for Souma himself but from the words of this guard, I believe he is not available? It seems he is missing¡­¡± The treant spoke with a commander¡¯s voice that echoed throughout the area. While speaking about Souma, the girls frowned a bit in response but they continued to listen¡­ ¡°However, to welcome you is not the only thing on my agenda...My name is Delduro the Ancient and I have but a request from you villagers...There is a dungeon that requires people who have an aptitude for the arcane arts...being magic...We cannot enter as our people cannot wield nothing but nature itself, making the dungeon highly inadequate and dangerous for our people. The dungeon has been reacting to some people nearby who have been using magic constantly¡­¡± As Delduro spoke about the dungeon reacting to magic, the girls began to lament on their decision on using magic constantly ever since they arrived to the forest. The elders knew of the girls and their little project, but seeing as the treants are heavily disrupted by the dungeon they knew they had to responsible. The girls were lamenting as the situation grew grim until Akane spoke¡­ ¡°Nyaah, why don¡¯t we just go girls? I mean it is the least we could do for taking wood from these tree people.¡± Akane spoke with a bright expression to counter the grim pressure that lurked in the area. The treants were offended that a mere cat woman called them ¡®Tree people¡¯ but their chieftain, Delduro waved them to stop and finally he spoke¡­ ¡°This cat woman...are you willing to help us¡­?¡± Delduro asked in a questioning manner towards Akane that finished speaking. ¡°Nyuh huh¡± Akane nodded in agreement as she spoke and the girls nodded together in response. The elders looked at the girls with puzzled expressions and Alveani¡¯s father spoke¡­ ¡°Alveani¡­.are you sure...I don¡¯t want you to be in danger...No, you cannot do this! I forbid it!¡± Alveani¡¯s father lamented on her decisions to go in an unknown dungeon without any prior experience in fighting until Delduro spoke¡­ ¡°Elder...do not fret...our people can teach these girls defensive spells to protect them...all they need is to reach the final floor of the dungeon and cast a ice crystallization spell on the orb that governs the dungeon...if you do that before engaging the boss on the main floor, you can complete the dungeon without actually fighting the main boss...do not worry¡­¡± Delduro spoke to ease the worries from the Elder and somehow Delduro knew the girls were special in their own way. The girls whispered amongst themselves and finally decided on a course of action. This time, Alveani spoke to the chieftain¡­ ¡°Delduro-san, we will accept your offer on clearing the dungeon, however we must learn those defensive skills since most of the girls are new to magic. We will be practicing for 15 days...5 of them being the days where we learn the defensive skills. On the 16th day, we will head into the dungeon to clear it however we don¡¯t know what the level the dungeon is¡­.¡± Alveani spoke with a stern expression regarding the details of their action and when they will leave. Delduro, noticing the girls wondering about the dungeon, finally initiated his quest¡­ ¡°I will bestow up this group, a class D+ quest on conquering one of Silvaheim¡¯s guardian dungeons.¡±
*T-tring!
Quest Details The group will fully scour the Dungeon of Silvaheim since the dungeon is causing distruption. Due to the nature of the dungeon, only people that are proficient in magic can enter the dungeon. The dungeon is a sacred dungeon that has protected the Silvaheim forest, however due to Demonic beings infiltrating the forest, it has caused a disruption within the Dungeon Core that protects the forest. Quest Requirements People of the villages - *Souma or people that are proficient enough to enter the dungeon* Quest Level: D+ Time requirement: One month after training.
The girls looked upon the details of the quest and continued to talk between themselves. Tamago-chan ruffled inside her cracked egg shell to express her worry but Akane calmed her down. The girls were pretty efficient in magic, especially Alveani considering how her mother taught her most of what she knew. The girls felt they would complete this quest with ease but one should be cautious at the events that may occur during the dungeon raid.
Quest Accepted!
Having accepted the quest, Delduro and the rest of the treants smiled with contempt and Delduro spoke¡­ ¡°I see...this is the people whom Souma called family...I will make sure you learn the spells properly or Souma might destroy us...I only felt a fraction of his power but already that fraction was enough to decimate the entire forest¡­.¡± Delduro shivered as he spoke of Souma¡¯s power and the girls smiled in response. After an hour of talking, the elders finally dismissed themselves and went ahead of the group along with Alfreed while Alveani¡¯s father stayed with the girls. Alveani¡¯s father was freaking out until Alveani, herself knocked him out with a rock she found on the ground. They dismissed themselves by saying goodbye to the treants and dragged the Elder back to their settlement. After three hours of dragging the Elder, they noticed something was a bit odd. The group walked towards their settlement and noticed a ominous change in the clouds. They saw thunder clouds forming with a large concentration of dark, noctilucent clouds appearing in the east from the settlement. Lightning struck rapidly and vibrantly around the eastern area where the City of Evercliff was located at and the girls wondered what was going on¡­ * * * * * * ¡­. ¡°...Finally...I found you...¡± ¡­. The magician spoke while creating an advanced barrier to prevent anyone from entering or exiting the platform. As the magician smiled, the sky darkened, enveloping the city in sparks of lightning. The mercenaries that tried to enter the platform were pushed away by the barrier and lightning nearly struck them. It was as if the platform was protected by the lightning itself and the magician shrouded the entire barrier in shadows. Rain was enveloped in the darkness and didn¡¯t know what to do. Even the voice that had helped him was nowhere to be heard but suddenly he felt the cold blade of the magician slice at his body. Rain shrieked as the blade sliced upon him and he finally got ahold of his broadsword and attempted to retaliate. The darkness clouded his vision so he had no choice but to at least defend himself with no sight but he could hear, just barely, a maniacal laugh resound in the darkness. Everytime the magician struck, a slight laughter could be heard as Rain bled in the darkness. Eventually, Rain focused on that point as the magician struck once more and a clash between an unknown and a broadsword was seen. Ordinarily, the broadsword would win in terms of strength however the blade that the magician used had the upper hand since Rain lunged out of desperation. Due to the clash of the two blades, their weapons had disappeared into the darkness and the magician was shocked. Rain¡¯s desperation made the magician stumble for a second and the magician disappeared once more. The magician began to talk from a distance¡­ ¡°...You...why are you so weak...Am I mistaken...O, descendant of Kami-sama. The harbinger of the god¡¯s end¡­.The death to all worlds¡­.you...why aren¡¯t you the one...I finally found you...the power of Kami-sama reeks from your soul...I have come for you...to end you¡­¡± The magician spoke in a dark, scantily tone which exemplified his notorious aura of death¡­ Rain looked confused at how the magician spoke and wondered who he was. Even mentioning Kami-sama, which he heard the name before, confused him even more¡­. ¡°How am I the descendant of a god...clearly I cannot be that important...why¡­Why are you attacking me...I did nothing...¡± Rain spoke out towards the voice in the darkness to receive a response but there was none. The magician laughed wholeheartedly at Rain¡¯s plea and continued his assault. This time however, the magician began using dark magic, the same magic that nearly depleted Klain¡¯s lifeforce¡­. Rain felt his entire body losing its pristine color and he began to feel the darkness rise upon his body. He took off running around the platform in attempt to dodge the magician¡¯s attacks but even with his ¡®appropriated¡¯ speed from the voice, it was futile. The magician kept unleashing deadly strikes at Rain as he ran then finally Rain collapsed on the ground. The magician gawked at his appearance as he laid on the floor, panting for air and laughed at Rain¡¯s current state¡­ ¡°Ha...ha...you...look at you now...I never felt more joy...Stand up...we will play some more...I would hate to kill you so easily...Come! Fight more...O, Kami-sama...You better save your little puppet or I will end him...I seek vengeance for those times...Those bitter times when you reaped everything from me...I will end you...and your little puppet now¡­¡± * * * * * * Back in the void, Kami-sama was stroking his imaginary beard and wondered who this dark magician was and how he knew him. ¡°I wonder who this guy is...He seems familiar¡­¡± As Kami-sama spoke, a mirrored portal appeared in front of Kami-sama and the face of the magician was revealed along with Rain/Souma. ¡°Haaa...why does he seem so familiar¡­This guy...I wonder why is he attacking my apostle...¡¯Rain¡¯ has yet to unleash his latent abilities from Ryouma...but how did he find my descendant...There is only a few artifacts in that world that can detect a God¡¯s spirit...but how¡­¡± Kami-sama began to lament on Rain¡¯s situation and suddenly he remembered an artifact he gave to some a long time ago... ¡°I did give an item to a lady once before...A magificient lady in bed to boot...One day I was on Oryon¡­..¡±
Brief images of Kami-sama¡¯s memories flashed by¡­
Kami-sama was at the Kingdom of Klorim, a western kingdom governed by a peaceful king several years before Souma¡¯s entrance to this world. Kami-sama was a self-righteous person who was handsome in every way and had the power to back up himself. In the kingdom, he was a Knight commander that held the position of a Saint Knight that governed several thousand troops but that was simply his side job, as he is and always will be a god first. He often went into the world as a powerful person and Kami-sama usually died on purpose if he felt bored of his ¡°new¡± life. Just like any normal day, Kami-sama was just another human that held great powers beyond any person however no one knew his true might. One day, he simply wanted to try making food rather than conjuring the food with his powers, so he simply set out towards the Market. Like every marketplace, the people were bustling as they shouting with sale prices here and there and Kami-sama noticed a cabbage merchant. He was selling cabbages like any normal person but suddenly Kami-sama had the urge to do some cunning tactics. The cabbage merchant looked so happy as he sold a cabbage here and there but Kami-sama wanted to play some pranks on the fellow. As Kami-sama lifted his hand, he swung in an arc motion and a wind blade struck the cabbage cartel. The cabbage merchant was distraught and he suddenly screamed¡­ ¡°MY CABBAGES!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡± The cabbage merchant bawled in terror as all his cabbages were destroyed! Kami-sama snickered at the bawling merchant and walked up to him¡­ ¡°Sir...If I may..can I help you¡­¡± Kami-sama, trying to hold in his laugh after watching the cabbage merchant shriek in a funny manner, held out his hand to offer some help¡­ ¡°AHH!! My cabbages¡­.ohhh¡­.ahhh¡­.Sir Knight...thank you...but...my cabbages¡­¡± The merchant sobbing left and right finally spoke to Kami-sama¡­ ¡°Oh...fear not young merchant...I have but a few gold pieces to help recover your loss¡­¡± Kami-sama put on a Knightly facade to disguise his evil smirk since he was the proprietor of that sudden gust of wind. ¡°BUT...MY CABBBBBAGES!!! *sobs* *waaaaaah*¡± The merchant bawled once again and Kami-sama simply patted his back to comfort him¡­ ¡°It is okay...How about we go to your home and we can talk it out¡­¡± Kami-sama simply knew where this was going and simply followed the path that was already laid out for him. The cabbage merchant finally agreed and they left the cabbage cartel that was destroyed from the sudden gust of wind. After arriving to his home, the cabbage merchant finally introduced his wife to Kami-sama. Kami-sama smirked within and quickly donned one of his fangs towards the cabbage merchant¡¯s wife and hid the fang quickly. Kami-sama knew exactly who the woman was and how she had a fetish towards beastmen. The cabbage merchant simply smiled as Kami-sama introduced himself as Zeon the Knight and the night passed quickly. Kami-sama spent a night at the cabbage merchant¡¯s house in return for giving him 15 gold pieces which was more than enough for his losses. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. During the night, the wife snuck into Kami-sama¡¯s bed and they began their nightly escapade. The cabbage merchant slept peacefully without any notice of his wife¡¯s disappearance from the bedroom. Several days passed and this affair continued and the cabbage merchant began to suspect the two. The first thing was that his wife, who was very beautiful, never went into the city but once Kami-sama said he was going to gather some goods for him, she insisted to join. Secondly, the two have been hanging out more often and the cabbage merchant began to worry but Kami-sama simply said that nothing was going on. This angered the cabbage merchant and he decided that today is the day Kami-sama must leave. He has been staying there for a week already and the wife had been acting strangely towards Kami-sama. She had a glare in her eyes, that glare which the cabbage merchant hasn¡¯t seen in a long time since they got married. That night, the cabbage merchant left to get some supplies and Kami-sama and the wife stayed at the house. As usual, they initiated their nightly duties and the wife was in ecstasy. ¡°OHHHH~ ZEON moreee~ Moreeee! Harder~~! Push it deeeeper~¡± She screamed louder and harder than before since it was Kami-sama¡¯s last night and after their escapade, they laid in bed together. Kami-sama, who wasn¡¯t tired but the wife clearly was, handed her a emerald artifact. She kissed Kami-sama and said that he was clearly better than her husband and Kami-sama told her what the emerald was¡­ ¡°If you want to find me...use that...It will guide you to me¡­¡± Kami-sama beared his fangs once more to entice the woman again for Round 7 of their escapade when suddenly the door opened and the cabbage merchant screamed¡­ ¡°MY CABBAGES!!!! I MEAN NOOO MY WIFEE!! HOW DARE YOU¡± The cabbage merchant screamed in horror similar to the event that occurred with his cabbages and Kami-sama sighed¡­ ¡°Haaa...Well, I guess it¡¯s time to leave¡­¡± Kami-sama smirked at the cabbage merchant and simply created a gust of wind to lift his clothes to dress himself. The cabbages merchant, recognizing the similar gust of wind was shocked at Zeon(Kami-sama) and yelled once more¡­ ¡°YOUUU!!! MY CABBAGESSSS NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!¡± The cabbage merchant cried once more and the wife was hiding under the covers. Kami-sama got dressed using the wind to support himself and simply walked passed the merchant¡­ ¡°I will see you later...and oku-san under the sheets...if you need me...use that¡­By the way...I am Kami-sama...¡± Kami-sama spoke his few last words and abruptly disappeared using his god powers. The house was silent since all that remained was a now ¡®divorced¡¯ woman and a mentally distraught cabbage merchant¡­..Kami-sama¡¯s memories finally ended¡­ * * * * * * ¡°I knew he looked familiar...that cabbage merchant...Who knew that he had an aptitude for the dark arts...However this might be bad for ¡®Rain¡¯...¡± Kami-sama stroked his imaginary beard while he contemplated on Rain¡¯s predicament once more¡­ ¡°How do I help him from a crazed cabbage merchant...I can¡¯t even help him since I am already busy here...The only way is to indirectly influence someone but no one can approach the two since the cabbage merchant used an advanced barrier skill¡­.hmmm¡­¡± Kami-sama lamented on his choices but eventually he stopped¡­ ¡°Ehh...oh well...good luck ¡®Rain¡¯...¡± * * * * * * Returning back to the battlefield, Rain was on the floor as the darkness surrounded the entire area and nobody knew what was going on. The magician slowly crept towards Rain and holstered his at Rain¡¯s neck. He began to speak¡­. ¡°My cabbages¡­¡­.MY CABBAGES¡­.NOT ONLY THAT¡­..YOU!.....KISAMA!!! KONO YAROU!!!!¡± The magician/cabbage merchant began to thrash Rain in the air and Rain didn¡¯t know what was going on¡­ ¡°After all this time...I finally found you...even if you aren¡¯t Kami-sama, I finally found you...I will take my time¡­.After working so hard¡­.I sold my cabbages that I grew¡­.I became a prominent figure in the cabbage society¡­.Then I became an apostle¡­.I risked everything...I divorced my wife because of you¡­.I FOUND POWER¡­.AND NOW...I SEEK VENGEANCE!!!!...¡± ¡®Cabbages¡­.WHAT!? I AM DYING BECAUSE OF CABBAGES!?! WHY IS HE TELLING ME HIS STORY AHHHH!!!!! THE CABBAGES!!!¡¯ Rain began to lament on his situation until he exploded in rage as the magician thrashed him about¡­ ¡°STOP MESSING AROUND I KNOW NOTHING!!! AHHH!!¡± Rain yelled as the magician continued to thrash him about. Rain grabbed the magician¡¯s hand and focused intently at his grip until the magician finally released his hand. Without knowing, Rain had crushed the man¡¯s hand and he screamed in pain¡­ ¡°MY HANNNDD¡­..ARGG!! YOU¡¯LL PAY!!! DAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA!!!¡± The magician screamed in rage and dashed towards Rain. Rain couldn¡¯t take the abuse and began to fight back. He ran faster than before and suddenly came across his broadsword that was hidden in the darkness. Rain holstered the sword in his hand and began to swipe in the darkness. Nothing appeared until the magician struck at Rain¡¯s abdomen and the magician lifted Rain into the air. Using the momentum, the magician flew towards the top of the arena and reached the edge of the barrier he had formed. The magician smashed Rain onto the top portion of the barrier and cracks appeared on the barrier. After repeatedly smashing Rain into the barrier, the magician indirectly broke his own barrier and the top of the barrier bursted with dark miasma leaking from the inside. The two were continuing to fly into the sky and Rain had lost conscience¡­.
¡®...why...what are cabbages doing here¡­.Why me...WHAT!!! did I even do...I did nothing¡­.¡¯
¡®Why me¡­.Who is this guy anyways...why cabbages¡­.¡¯
¡®......why!!!¡­.¡¯
¡­. Several moments passed as Rain drifted in his conscience looking for an answer until one word spoke to him¡­ ... ¡­ ¡­
¡°...Raijin¡­¡±
¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Rain unconsciously spoke the word as he was being thrashed into the air and the lightning enveloped the two until the magician broke apart from the clash and floated in mid air¡­. ¡°W-what the hell is going on¡­¡± The magician/cabbage merchant spoke as he watched the lightning strikes clashed upon Rain¡¯s body. Kami-sama from his void space began to speak¡­ ¡­
Raijin...huh¡­.that''s your choice...Let¡¯s see how that cabbage merchant does against Ryouma¡¯s descendant¡­.
Well...I think I am responsible for this...but let¡¯s just keep quiet when Souma returns...I don¡¯t want to risk anything...Knowing myself, I¡¯d probably kill myself in the process¡­
¡­ The lightning strikes dawned upon Rain and he was still unconscious however brief memories were summoned in Rain¡¯s mind. His previous memories resurfaced and he had recalled his memories of being a 4 year old boy in a prominent Japanese family that lead the world¡¯s largest innovative company. Rain had surfed through his memories and learned the name of Souma. As Souma/Rain re-lived his peaceful childhood as the son of Koujiro Kurogane, he found out that he was a smart boy. After reading his Father¡¯s ¡®collection¡¯ of books, he memorized every detail within his brain and he could instantly recall anything he has seen. Rain was amazed at seeing his own memories resurging brightly as he drifted in silence. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on as he was unconscious, he was happy that some of his memories were returning. As His memories were resounding loudly, he could recall everything from the point where he was a little baby to when he heard the ¡®cat noises¡¯ that occurred ¡°that¡± night. As Souma/Rain drifted in silence, he continued to lament on his situation on being attacked and his sudden burst of memories¡­. * * * * * * The magician that floated in the air using his ¡®borrowed¡¯ power watched as a body was formed from the lightning clashes and a man was floating in mid-air with brightly golden hair stretching over his back. Lightning sparks intertwined with his entire body, create a cloak of lightning that surrounded him. The clothes were tattered from his transformation and from the holes, a muscular body was seen. The magician had his mouth open and then suddenly the man cloaked in lightning began to attack¡­ Rain was moving unconsciously and began to attack. He struck the jaw of the magician and sent him flying a few meters backwards. As he struck, a lightning strike followed suit causing double the damage, leaving the magician paralyzed in mid-air. Rain subconsciously moved through the air using lightning steps. The skill allowed Rain to move effortlessly through anything. He bursted through the air and immediately caught up to the paralyzed magician. Rain grabbed hold of the magician by the neck and surged the lightning cloak onto the magician causing electricity to generate. He was generating 600 million volts onto the magician, causing third degree burns to appear at his neck, completely destroying his nerve cells in the magician¡¯s body. Rain, with the magician in his hand, flew towards the outskirts of the city where he was floating above the fog and dropped the magician into the mist. As soon as the magician¡¯s body landed on the ground, Rain immediately dashed towards the body with his fist in front. Rain was subconsciously going for an overkill and struck the magician on the ground. The full frontal force of Rain¡¯s punch as it impacted with the body and the ground, created a mile-wide crater. The magician¡¯s body was destroyed and beyond identifiable from the impact. Even then, Rain continuously slammed his fist into the ground, deepening the crater in size¡­. As he slammed his fist, words began to form Rain¡¯s lips.¡­
¡®Why me¡­.WHY CABBAGES¡­.I HATE THIS!!...¡¯
¡®....My memories¡­.and now cabbages¡­!?! WHY!....¡¯
¡®What did I do!?....¡¯
¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After hours of slamming the ground with lightning punches, Rain had finally ended his his assault and the body was gone after the lightning strikes had consumed everything. Rain finally tired himself out and fell asleep on the crater underneath the fog¡­ ¡­.
One hour passed¡­
¡­. ¡­.
Five hours passed¡­
¡­. ¡­.
Ten hours passed¡­
¡­. ¡­.
Thirteen hours passed¡­
¡­. Rain mumbled and moved around a bit as he began to slowly awaken from his unconscious state¡­. ¡°...what¡­.where am I¡­.¡± Rain woke up in a daze as he was in a different place rather than dying from the magician¡¯s attack¡­. Rain looked around his surroundings and found patches of dark clothings and it was incredibly dark. He didn¡¯t know where he was or what had happened. He felt across his body and noticed that his clothes were torn and he gradually stood up. He didn¡¯t know where the magician was or where he was either but it wouldn¡¯t do him any good as he felt the ground was arched downwards as if he was in a crater. Rain slowly moved and gradually ascended above the deformed ground while carrying several cloths that were next to him. As he looked around, he noticed that the sky had no stars but a shroud of mist was formed to block any light. He looked around and he faintly saw similar tree sizes around and Rain finally noticed that he was in a dense forest. He suddenly found a large hollowed tree and crept into the hollowed entrance. He gradually waited until any sign of light would be seen. Hours on end, he gradually fell asleep once more¡­. * * * * * * ¡­. Once he woke up¡­He found himself amidst of a predicament... Fangs appeared directly in his face and began to gnaw deeply into his hands¡­.Behind was a pack of demonic wolves that Souma had fought before, but for Rain, it was his first time¡­. And then¡­.
Author''s Note: Sorry took awhile...I split the chapter into two sections and the next one will be coming either later today or tomorrow depending on when I get home...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 6: Time and memories Volume 2 - Chapter 6: Time and memories. ¡­. As the events occurred with the barrier being shattered, the group of girls stayed behind and watched the spectacle occur with Rain being thrashed into the clouds¡­
¡®Oh no¡­.Why am I so weak...¡¯ ¡®Rain...¡¯ ¡®Why¡­.¡¯
¡­. The girls looked at the darkened sky and saw a swirling vortex form with lightning clashing together at the center. They noticed the magician no longer held Rain but was simply floating at the side of the vortex. As the vortex accumulated in density, the lightning strikes grew vibrant until it dispersed into multiple clouds and a body clad in lightning appeared. The body had lightning sparks radiating from the outlines of his body and the golden haired glowed vibrant with the luster of gold. Suddenly, the man clad in lightning sped towards the magician in a blink of an eye, encasing the magician in lightning and burning his entire body rapidly. The magician¡¯s skin began to darken as the voltage destroyed the cells within the magician. With the magician nearly dead, the two sped towards the edge of the city where they floated above the endless fog. Within a split second, the man in lightning, dropped the eradicated man into the mist and charged towards the dead body. As the girls saw the fight end within a few seconds, they saw the two drop down below the cliffs and into the unknown. They attempted to run but suddenly the ground erupted in quakes. The thundering punches of Rain resounded through the area and even at the village settlement, they wondered what was causing the enormous earthquake. For three hours, the punches continued and finally the quakes had ended. The city was damaged and the girls wanted to go after Rain but they had to settle this situation with the city damages. City damages were approximately around 57% with the city walls and buildings full of cracks. The girls had to stay regardless to help with the city repairs and slowly each one of them cried a little inside. With this event that occurred, many others reported this event to the Kingdom of Algarun, alerting several others including the King. The King sought those that were powerful, thus sending a unit to investigate the City of Evercliff for any location of the fighters. With no luck, the King continued his search for great warriors. Within 5 months, the kingdom will host their annual tournament in search of great warriors to lead the battlefield that will occur in a year. As the people spread the word about the event, a lot of rumors accumulated everywhere. Many of the rumors however alerted the Apostles and they set forth for the City of Evercliff. The Kingdom of Klorim sent their spies to the City of Evercliff to investigate this rumor to see if it were true. Many others spoke of the story that occurred where a man clad in lightning defeated a dark mage. They spoke of the Dark magician being a man that specialized in death and necromancy, spouting more rumors about the fight. Even as they fought, the people wondered if the man was Rain or not because Rain was but a simple man that had amnesia however they spread his legend as the man of lightning. A man whose fast as lightning and strong as the strikes that come from the clouds. His name had become a legend and his story expanded. With Kimuro heading towards the Village settlement after the tournament, he spread the story to the villagers. The girls, however were busy training and by the time Kimuro arrived, the girls had already set out on their journey to the dungeon¡­ For Klain, he looked at his life and completely did a 180 degree turn. He no longer became the cocky, arrogant bastard he was but he sought to strengthen the power of the mercenary HQ as the city was damaged. He became one of the prominent leaders and he finally found a girl whom he could love freely. Klain nearly died because he clearly underestimated the dark magician and who knows what would¡¯ve happened if he fought Rain. Klain finally went passed Neiru and found a reasonable woman that he could love for himself. Neiru congratulated Klain and his wife on their marriage and the two became prominent figures in reconstructing the city. It was a bad time for the city to even think about marriage but they were happy for Klain¡¯s sake and this increased the morale of the city to rebuild and repopulate. As for the girls, they continued helping with the city management and sought to help the city in their own ways. For Neiru, she continued to help with the military force, being the Mercenaries and trained the new recruits that came along. With Leia, she had received a letter from the most prominent academy in the world of Oryon. Only those that excelled in certain fields or affiliated with nobility can be accepted into the Orphis Academy. The Academy was renowned for their excellence in Magic and the study of the world of Oryon. Leia received the letter due to her brother, the King of Algarun, forcing her to enter the school rather than staying at a lowly city. Following Leia would be Neena, who excelled in Alchemy. She was given the letter of notice to enter the Academy after she had submitted her research papers on creation, matter, and magic. Even before Rain had arrived to their house, many of the girls were prominent figures in their own fields. Alina followed Neiru and became a Training instructor at the the HQ and taught the mercenaries new techniques and developed her own school. Shina received a letter from the Head Meikai (Head Priest) from the Temple located in the central capital of the country of Orylheim, a kingdom that is protected the sacred religion of Oryon. Shina will later become a prominent shrine maiden that vowed to protect the world through prayers and rituals. She will train to become a shrine maiden and seek guidance from Kami-sama. As everyone left to do their own part, they vowed to return once Rain showed up. Their lives continued to change everyday and they needed a change of pace since Rain had disappeared into the fog. The girls never gave up as they continued to further their efforts by moving on. Neiru would increasing the military power and strengthening the City with Alina, while Leia and Neena would increase their knowledge on Magic and Alchemy. Shina would increase her influence as a prominent figure in Religion and aim to become the Meikai. The girls eventually gathered enough force to rival an empire however as time passed, an Empire from the uncharted lands is slowly gaining forces to take over the world¡­ * * * * * * After the events of Rain killing the magician, he finally wandered in the darkness and came across a hollowed tree and fell asleep¡­ As he abruptly woke up from the snarling wolves and a pair of fangs latched onto his arm, he screamed as blood gushed out from the holes that formed from the fangs. Rain¡¯s body began to release adrenaline and he finally was wide awake. Rain ignored the wretched pain and bashed the wolf between the eyes, causing the wolf to stagger. Using the torn cloth, he wrapped bloodied hand and quickly made a run for it. As he ran out of the hollowed tree, he saw a forest encased in fog. Light from the sun barely managed to pierce the veil of mist and mist created patches of light throughout the forest. While running on ahead, the pack gave chase while alerting the rest of the wolves with an intolerable howl. As the wolves regrouped, the pack numbered 26 against one man. Rain continued to dash forward and his memories from the fight resurfaced as he ran forward. Memories of his tournament fights, and the encounter of the magician flashed by as he ran for his life and spotted a pile of skeletal bones under a patch of light. The pile of skeletons were probably the remnants of the soldiers that lead an expedition to the depths of the forest and went missing. The light shined upon the bones, lighting the equipment that they bore. The skeletons had their armors still encased around their bones and the swords were rusty but somewhat still effective. Rain spotted two of the rusty swords and quickly dawned himself with a sword in each hand. His left hand was doused in blood but he chose to ignore the pain and fight¡­. Rain in his mindset, knew that if he continued running, he would have ran into a bigger problem seeing as he was in a new area. Thus he chose to fight, where he had a minimal chance of surviving, how ever miniscule that chance may be. Quickly the wolves surrounded Rain and encircled the area reducing any chance of escape. Rain looked at his situation and wondered what would happen to the girls if he died. Slowly, his memories flashed by from when he awakened in a new home with no recollection of the past. He saw the girls, who looked so happy and cheery that he smiled as he was close to dying. The wolves snarled and bared their fangs while closing the gap between Rain and them. As they crept closer, the memories of his recent fight with the magician flashed by and he saw his entire body enveloped in lightning however he did not know how to use that power¡­. The wolves, taking no chance, lunged at Rain one by one. From Rain¡¯s side, wolf attempted to bite off his right hand, however the wolf¡¯s attack was parried by one of the swords. Using this, Rain initiated his counterattack. He lunged at the wolf that staggered after the parry and sliced off it¡¯s two frontal limbs with his rusty sword. The wolves began their all-out assault but Rain, who created an opening from the injured wolf, ran ahead¡­ The wolves caught up to Rain and began lunging towards him while Rain continuously parried various attacks but several wolves clawed at his back. As the claws and fangs slowly attributed more damage, Rain began to feel his body lighten as Adrenaline flowed faster within his body. Rain slashed left and right to damage the incoming wolves and succeeded in harming 8 of the 26 wolves. His body began to slow down due to the increasing amount of attacks as he fought back. The damage was piling up and Rain tripped from one of the wolves that attacked his right leg. His body flung forward and Rain landed on his back, which singed with pain as the wounds were exposed to a burning sensation on the ground. Rain screamed in pain as his wounds were vibrant but the pain allowed him to keep his senses alive. As the pain continued, he barely stood up, using the sword as support and he wielded his two swords for one last time. The wolves encircled Rain as he clearly was injured and could not run anymore. This time, a more larger wolf stood forward and bared its fangs at Rain. While the wolf continued to bare his fangs, Rain used his right hand to initiate an attack but as he swung the sword, the Leader simply bit off the sword and broke the metal. Rain staggered as the wolf bit the metal with ease and he noticed that there were lines etched onto the wolves and beaming with a red hue of light¡­. Rain watched the spectacle as the wolves were in sync with their Leader and they all had red lines that gave a demonic aura. He held the remaining sword in his hand and watched as the Leader, slowly closing the distance between the two. Rain continued to stare at the vibrant lines that were formed around the pack of wolves and he didn¡¯t know that his entire body began to change¡­. The similar lines were etched upon his body and two horns were arched at the top of his head while his entire face turned darker. His hair changed to a darkened color and grew longer. The hair was now vibrant with darkness and he no longer had his golden hair. A dark miasma clouded Rain and created a natural veil of darkness that surrounded him. His entire skin grew into a darker tone and his coursing veins shone vibrantly as his blood created the red lines on his body. The wounds had closed and were replaced by his darkened skin. Along with his skin, his arms grew longer along with his nails growing longer and sharper. His eyes grew sharper and had a red glint that signified his demonic presence. As his eyes changed, his entire viewpoint changed different, he noticed every single detail precisely within his surroundings. He noticed the dark fur that was on the wolves and noticed a single spec of dust that lingered on the floor. His entire height grew and his ears became pointier on both ends. Rain was surprised that his entire body was changing, however he could not move. His entire appearance was changing and he felt that his two of his teeth had grew longer. Rain grew a pair of fangs that perched out of the corner of his lips. The wolves cowered in fear as they saw the man transform into a demonic being. Even the leader, who was a strong adversary, acknowledged Rain¡¯s demonic being and prostrated himself with his four limbs, in front of Rain. The wolves followed in suit as their leader was prostrating himself upon Rain. After he had finished his transformation, he noticed the wolves prostrating themselves in front of him. Rain¡¯s demonic aura engulfed the surrounding area and the wolves howled in fear. As he walked in front of the Leader that shivered in fear, Rain raised his hand and slowly approached the leader. The wolves watched as the man was slowly reaching their leader and they howled in remorse but it was futile. The man¡¯s hand was above their Leader¡¯s head and then suddenly¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Rain watched as the wolf cowered in front of him in fear and he used his hands to caress the Leader¡¯s head. The leader, expectant of death, was confused at the man¡¯s actions. His fur was being patted and felt upon. The wolf arched his head to the side as the man continued to rub his fur. Rain got on one knee and began to rub against the wolf and his aura disappeared. The wolves were beyond confused as they thought their leader was going to be killed. Rain knew that his appearance changed but he couldn¡¯t kill them. He felt a desire towards animals and he wouldn¡¯t kill them¡­. After Rain had finished rubbing the fur of the wolf, he stood up quickly and began to examine his entire body¡­ ¡®I have dark skin...sharp nails...what is with these red lines...¡¯ Rain looked upon his arms and saw that his skin tone had drastically changed. It was now a dark tone but it had the same physique as he was normally. Rain raised his hands and began to feel his entire body and face. Rain felt his hair had grown longer and more stronger. He whisked his hair to see the color and noticed that it was an onyx color. He continued to feel his face and noticed the two fangs that perched from the corners of his lips. Then he moved onto his head and felt the two horns that continuously burned with heat. As he touched his horns, Rain felt no pain but he knew that it was really hot due to the heat it gave off¡­ The wolves watched in astonishment as the man that changed into a ferocious being, was now examining his body. The wolves began to howl amongst themselves as they communicated and Rain somehow understood them. As they talked amongst themselves, Rain continued to feel upon his body¡­ The wolves were talking¡­ ... ... ¡°Who is this man...He smells like us...however he is stronger¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Man very strong, me respect man. Man fight stupid but now man seems too strong¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°.....The pack is scared of him...Hah! I could take him down¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ Similar words were exchanged within the remaining wolves and the leader began to speak¡­ ¡°He is so handsome~.....¡± The entire pack looked at their leader and had astonished expressions. Even Rain couldn¡¯t ignore the comment that the Leader made and finally spoke¡­ O_O ¡±W-w-what¡­.did you say?¡± Rain spoke while stuttering towards the Leader who spoke in a dazed tone¡­ His eyes were bulging from his eye sockets as the Leader of the pack was undoubtedly a female wolf and her message was very shocking to Rain. Rain straightened his posture and began to speak again¡­ ¡°..I can..understand you all¡­I CAN UNDERSTAND YOU!?¡± Rain surprisingly yelled to the pack and the leader responded immediately¡­ ¡°Ermm...Ah hmmm...Ignore my previous actions...my name is Youko...and we were starving and¡­.my pack found you asleep and they attacked¡­.Forgive them¡­.¡± Youko, the female leader, bowed in respect and the others followed. ¡°Ehhh...I wouldn¡¯t kill you guys...it¡¯s just I was fighting for my life¡­.I don¡¯t know where I am¡­¡± Rain shrugged and looked around as he was in the middle of a foggy forest that was completely dense with vegetation. The trees were packed together and patches of light barely passed through the fog, making the forest a good place for ambushes. The trees extended high above the fog and moss grew all over the roots, making this dense forest more mysterious. With Rain¡¯s new transformation, he could sense everything approximately within one kilometer in circumference around his surroundings. He felt the air circulate through the forest and sensed the small forest animals lurking in the shadows. His senses were enhanced by his ¡°new¡± form and he noticed a lot of details within the forest. As he viewed everything, the female wolf, Youko, began to nudge at his leg and finally she spoke to Rain¡­ ¡°...Since you are similar to us...we won¡¯t attack you anymore...however we may need some help around our territory...our home is losing food and we need more food...something is killing our prey¡­¡± Youko sighed and grieved at her current disposition as the pack was starving. Rain patted Youko on the head and began to say a few words of encouragement that made the wolves howl in sync around Rain. They were happy that someone was helping them but some of the wolves were still sceptical on Rain¡¯s sudden appearance and could not easily trust him. Youko ushered the pack, including Rain towards their home to discuss a few things about the their current situation. Before they left, the other wolves began to feast upon their dead brothers. Rain, who ignored the cannibalism that took place, continued to think¡­ If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ...
¡®These wolves...are so awesome...the fur feels fantastic...¡¯ ¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t believe I can understand them...and they understand me perfectly¡­ ¡­ ¡®My body feels so different...I look different...¡¯ ¡­ ¡®How do I change back...what is going on...¡¯ ¡­ ¡®This body...helped me...I don¡¯t even know if I can change back...¡¯ ¡­ ¡®Where is that voice...¡¯
¡­ ¡­ ... As time passed, the group finally came to a gigantic rock that had an inward cave within its structure. The cave gave enough room for everyone to enter and upon entering, Rain was mesmerized at the inner workings of their home. The gigantic rock was basically hollowed out with the inside being the demonic wolves¡¯ den. After settling in, Youko introduced her pack and explained the reason why she became their leader. Before she was the leader, an alpha male resided in this area and controlled the territories. However they disappeared one night while on patrol and thus she gained full responsibilities of being a leader. She also explained that many other animals coexisted here but they left because of a demonic being. Her pack and a few others were the remaining demonic creatures that roamed the southern area of the Hernian Forest. Their lives continued normal but now a stronger being is hoarding the hunting grounds and taking all the prey¡­ Youko explained her current predicament in her howling voice and Rain listened diligently to fully understand the situation¡­. After listening to the story, Rain nodded in agreement to help the distraught wolves set forth to find the being that is taking their hunting ground. Rain, along with several wolves, walked slowly across the hunting grounds. Using his newfound senses, Rain continued to feel his surroundings and noticed every detail. He felt the air move diligently through the treelines and the different changes in the soil. Upon entering the hunting grounds, Rain noticed a huge imprint on the soil and knew instinctively that it was the one he was looking for. Wielding his remaining rusty sword, Rain continued with his small group towards the areas where the footprints grew in amounts. As the footprints increased, he felt the air circulation change and none of the small animals roamed in this certain part of the woods. The air continued to change drastically and the small group of wolves growled in anticipation as the light grew dimmer in this part of the area. Upon walking for a few minutes, Rain saw the reason why their hunting grounds was so empty. A 5-meter tall Troll was devouring the animals that roamed their hunting grounds and somehow the wolves could not smell the troll. Apparently the troll secreted an aroma that blended with the environment. Using his secretion to his advantage, the troll could endlessly roam the area without worrying much about the wolves that dominated the hunting grounds¡­ The wolves were baring their fangs to initiate their attacks but Rain waved them to wait. In his mind, everything was moving too quickly¡­. First he had arrived to this foggy forest, then attacked by the wolves and nearly died. Suddenly, he transformed and became what he is and he cannot return back to normal. He looked at his predicament and began to think of the voice that spoke to him during the tournament. His memories flashed by vibrantly and he watched as the memories replayed within his mind and he saw the movements he did. Slashing exponentially and moving with ease, Rain won through his matches perfectly, disregarding his dodging tactics. He felt the rusty sword in his hands and closed his eyes once more. Then he thought of the memories that appeared when he was unconscious. Rain saw the memories of his past...being a boy within a prominent Japanese family and remembered his techniques that he had always practiced with his shishou. Then he saw the movements of his shishou, where his teacher moved quickly and struck with immense force against his opponent, Rain/Souma¡¯s father. Rain felt the water-like movements flow into his body and managed to replicate the skill. Upon doing this, a mark appeared on Rain¡¯s left hand and the symbol lit up in a blue luminescence. The sword began to change as the blue light appeared. It grew longer and blue symbols appeared onto the blade. The symbols avoided the rusty areas and placed themselves upon the metal¡­. The six wolves that were with him stared as Rain¡¯s sword began to emit a blue light. They stared at the blue symbols that appeared on his hand and all over the sword. Finally as the process ended, Rain opened his eyes and once again stared at the troll that was too busy eating to notice them. Using the element of surprise, Rain ordered the wolves to go directly for the legs and they reluctantly listened since their Leader told them to do so. The wolves scoffed at Rain and ¡®started¡¯ to attack. Rain simply ignored the comments they said and lunged towards the back of the troll. The wolves were astonished as Rain reached the troll within a split second while it took them a few actual seconds to reach them. Rain initiated the first attack and sliced at the two joints around the shoulders of the Troll. Upon doing so, the troll yelped in agony as the strike marks singed with pain. The wolves finally arrived and bit across the troll¡¯s legs. The troll began to wail in pain and tried to stomp at the wolves that attacked. Rain, while still on the troll¡¯s back, held onto the neck as the troll wobbled left and right. Rain called out a few commands towards the wolves to get out of the way but the wolves simply ignored Rain and continued their assault. The troll moved slightly and managed to pry Rain off his neck. The troll, finally being freed from Rain¡¯s clutches, grabbed one of the wolves and lifted him into the air. The wolves howled and attempted to bite at the troll¡¯s legs but it was futile. For the wolf that was caught, he cried in fright as he was lifted into the air. The wolf howled in a sorrowful manner and the wolves attempted to lunge at the Troll¡¯s arms but they could not reach the arm due to the troll¡¯s swaying movements. One of the wolves looked at Rain and howled for his attention but Rain simply ignored them as they had ignored his commands. ¡°I don¡¯t know...you guys didn¡¯t listen to me¡­¡± Rain spat out a dreadful comment and the wolves howled as they were utterly stupid. The troll began to raise the wolf towards his mouth for consumption but as the wolf was moments away from being eaten, Rain had already counterattacked. Feeling the air, Rain leaped forward and struck downwards at the troll¡¯s hand that was holding the wolf and slicing it completely through. Upon doing so, it severely damaged his rusty sword and now the sword had cracks all over it. The troll wailed as his hand was severed from no return. Tears and snot began to form as the troll was in pain¡­. Rain leaped easily to one of the surrounding tree branches. His form gave him excellent maneuverability and he felt natural doing so. Upon the standing on a branch, Rain gazed at the troll and found its weakness. With his senses, he felt the troll¡¯s weakest link upon its body and had to strike. There was an indention upon the forehead of the troll that signified its weakness and Rain had to aim for one strike as his sword would not last. As the trolled wailed in pain, it continued to flail its arms in a frantic motion, causing Rain to become cautious. He had no proper way to approach the Troll¡¯s forehead and he continued to search for the opportune moment. Suddenly, his surroundings slowed down. The wolves were running away towards a safe distance as their brother was saved and the troll¡¯s flailing arms moved really slow. Rain saw his chance and it was now. For one split second, Rain leaped forward towards the troll and then¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Rain had finished the job within a split second. Rain was already on the floor but his sword was struck between the troll¡¯s forehead and the troll immediately stopped all movements and passed away quickly. The indention on the forehead was the closest to the troll¡¯s brain thus rendering that spot its weakness. Rain walked to the wolves and he was engulfed in howls and cries of thankfulness. However Rain looked at them with a piercing gaze¡­ ¡°Don''t...ever disobey me...listen to me next time.....¡­¡± Rain¡¯s tone grew heavy and his red eyes lit up within the dark area. The wolves immediately nodded and cowered in fear. However, Rain was utterly confused. His personality began to change as he stayed in this form. It was as if his emotions were continuing to develop or if anything, return to normal before his memory loss. ¡­ ¡­ As they returned to the den. they explained everything. Youko was really happy that they made it alive and Rain had defeated the beast. She licked him on the lips and Rain stood there confusingly and the wolves growled at Rain. However the wolves that were with Rain, told their brethren to never anger Rain. They gossiped about Rain¡¯s superior movements and his demonic threats¡­. Their lives were finally getting better and Rain decided to stay with them for a while. Youko and the wolves didn¡¯t mind as he was their saviour, so Rain stayed for a few months¡­.Their hunting grounds were returning back to normal and the surrounding animals began to repopulate. For Rain, eating was not a problem as he could eat raw meat since he had no choice but to survive like that. His body however did not mind the raw meat and it actually tasted good to him. ¡­ ¡­ As the months went by, Rain practiced with tree branches and founded that the mark on his left hand was lightly glowing and he began to practice his movements. Sometimes he would practice with the wolves and have them all attack him. However Rain was too fast and he would easily overpower them. After overpowering them, Rain sought to train by himself. He went to the pile of bones where he had found the sword and took the armor that was on them. The equipment was mostly leather and a few chainmail wrappings but it was better than anything. Rain donned the new equipment to replace his tattered clothes and he removed the cloth that was still wrapped around his arm. The wound had already disappeared from when he transformed so he didn¡¯t need it any more. But as he looked at the cloth, he saw a strange insignia of some sort. It was an insignia, embroidered with circles and an intricate design. The insignia was from the Goddess of Darkness, Deralia and she sought after Kami-sama¡¯s apostle under the orders of Garoth. However she simply followed reluctantly but she wanted to capture Kami-sama¡¯s apostle because he bore a striking resemblance to Kami-sama. She wanted Kami-sama for herself but he was banished and never seen again. As he stared at the designs, he stuffed the cloth into his pocket from the pants he got from the skeletons and continued on his practice. For months, he stayed with the pack and continued to train by himself. ¡­ ¡­ As three months passed, Rain felt the need to explore and decided to leave the pack. Youko wanted to come along so she passed on her leadership to one of her younger brothers. Then the two set forth, north far away from the den and far away from the cliff where the City of Evercliff was being developed. Time passed so effortlessly and the two continued forth, looking for something. They passed through the forest and found an area secluded from the forest. The fog even avoided this area as a giant earthen structure emerged from the ground leaving an entrance to a dungeon. The dungeon had a magical barrier that had several glyphs that appeared. The glyphs resonated with Rain¡¯s entire body and allowed him to pass through. However, Youko could not enter and was forced to wait outside. Rain attempted to exit the dungeon but everything was futile as the barrier trapped him inside. He had no choice but to venture forth and uncover what is located inside. As he entered the dungeon, it was shrouded in darkness but Rain could pick out the large hallway that went farther past his kilometer range. Rain¡¯s senses were at their highest and carrying one of the rusty swords that he had gotten from the pile of bones, he ventured forward. Time ceased to exist within the dungeon and Rain felt the air grow colder as he continued onwards. Moving forward endlessly, Rain managed to create a mapping skill within his mind but with Kami-sama¡¯s interference, he no longer had access to his stats and windows until Kami-sama released it. With his mapping skill that he constantly used without any notice, he saw the inner workings of the dungeon. He saw the interior of the dungeon and noticed that there were many floors below¡­. Having seen the depth of the dungeon that went even further than his mapping skill, he continued forward. There was someone or something at the bottom of the dungeon that seeked Rain and he was going to find out any other way. As he walked for days and even months, his body began to deteriorate. It survived this long due to his transformation but his body hungered for food. His pace began to slow and eventually he stopped and leaned against the wall. He felt the rocky wall and touched the several cracks that appeared. Rain began to hallucinate under his starvation and he saw the girls from Evercliff. He continued to gorge on the imaginary food that was laid out in front of him and suddenly he snapped back to reality. As Rain hallucinated under the guise of eating, he nearly ate his hand which bled under his mouth. He screamed in agony and shook off the blood and saliva off his hand. Rain was beginning to crack but he needed to continue on to figure out what was going on. Rain barely managed to shake his uncertainty and stood up once more to challenge this farce...His mind constantly reminded him of food but he continued on. His entire body grew thinner as he continued his torture adventure. Endless amounts of food images flashed by but nothing happened and he began to cry. His tears were so miniscule due to lack of fluids which resulted in dehydration. His breathing became harsher and more huskier as time went on. His legs began to lose their strength and Rain eventually used the walls to hold and the sword as a support cane. He clinged onto his life and Rain continued to hallucinate but his body would not give it to temptation. Rain¡¯s entire body began to shake from the cold temperature but the air hadn¡¯t changed. With the lack of nutrients, his body deteriorated from the inside and his body grew susceptible to any sort of temperature. A gust of wind would feel cold as ice and Rain felt his body quivering but his body could not stop. His mind finally stopped hallucinating and his conscience was wavering. He no longer could feel his senses and everything around him grew dark. His conscience felt fear as Rain ventured forward. Life was bitter and Rain understood it all too well. Rain began to thrash about with his measly limbs and attempted to cry but there was barely any fluids in his body. His tear ducts had already dried up and his skin was sticking almost directly to his bones. His clothes that he stole from the skeletons felt baggy and could not fit him anymore. Eventually his pants felt too loose and he tripped from the excess clothes¡­. Rain laid on the floor, despondent of any feeling, next to the sword he bitterly scoffed at his predicament. He yelled and shouted but barely any sound erupted from his mouth. As he laid on the floor, all of his memories flashed by as if he were to die any time soon. He saw himself as Souma, in japan reading the many books that his father had. After that, he saw that Souma was training himself to become strong with his Shishou. He began to quiver and felt the emotions that Souma had felt. Memories of his father, Hirumi and his shishou fluttered by in memories. Then his most recent memories with the girls came by. He saw Neiru and the girls laughing so peacefully and his emotions were vibrant. He felt hope and happiness as the girls cared for him even though he didn¡¯t know much about himself. Then memories of the tournament flashed by and he felt the surge of emotions rush at him as the adrenaline took hold. After the bout with the magician, he felt sadness. He had killed someone and his emotions were vibrant and they echoed through his conscience. He felt the reality of killing a person and Rain felt guilt for the first time. Even the memories of Youko and her pack shined brightly as he was fighting for his life. The wolves lunged here and there and adrenaline surged through his body. His body began to slowly stop all functions and the last memories were of Souma and the girls he had met at the village. Their memories, feelings and emotions shone the brightest out of all the memories he had. His emotions were mixed with joy, happiness, fear and many more. They echoed through his minds and finally everything stopped¡­. Rain¡¯s entire body ceased to function and he laid there on the floor with a smiling face. His entire body began to decompose and he felt nothingness. He was dead¡­. For a long time, Rain had continued in the dungeon, seeking a way out. His entire body had collapsed and his memories of his life flashed before him. Rain had died and his mind floated into an eternal void¡­. Finally. He spoke....
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 7: Fate.... Volume 2 - Chapter 7: Fate.... ... Finally. He spoke¡­ ¡­ Deep within a space of absolute nothingness, there were particles forming in a cluster, creating a figure. That figure formed into a young man and continued to float in the void. Drifting endlessly with no one around, the body continued to wander until He spoke¡­.
¡°..........Souma¡­¡±
...
¡°....Listen to me¡­¡±
...
¡°....Wake up¡­.¡±
The voice continued to call out to the body until slight movements could be seen. The man began to shift a little but his body couldn¡¯t move as much. Finally the man¡¯s eyes began to open and saw absolutely nothing. A dark, endless void was where he was and he wasn¡¯t surprised. Being as it may, the man was actually calm and he began to focus more on the voice¡­ ¡°....Souma¡­.¡± ¡°....Worry not¡­¡± ¡°....I am¡­¡± ¡°.....I AM!!...¡± ¡°..............¡± ¡°.....Your FATHER¡¯S¡­¡± The floating man began to thinking and his thoughts were easily portrayed on his face¡­ ¡°....FATHER¡¯S¡­..FATHER¡¯S¡­...FATHER!.....¡± ... ... ... Silence beckoned as the terrible joke resounded through the void.... ... ... ... ¡°............Not funny¡­.ehh?¡± The floating man continued to stare into the void as the voice resounded¡­ ¡°Just call me Ojii-chan...Too much of a hassle and I like being called Ojii¡­.makes me seem younger..¡± The voice resounded within the void space and the voice finally materialized. An older man, around the age of 70 appeared out of thin air after the voice had spoken. This elder was wearing a traditional japanese kimono and had battle scars all over his face. On his arms, were scars that were formed from Katana strikes. On his left eye, there was a distinctive scar that covered the entire eye socket. His left eye was permanently blind and the pupil was no longer recognizable. He had a grey beard that accentuated his wisdom and strength. Near the collarbone was a receding tattoo that extended all the way to the back and revealed an astonishing formation. Upon the formation of the kimono, there were noticeable scars seen through the midsection of the outfit. The elder man pointed towards the man that continued to float in mid-air within the darkness of the void and spoke once more¡­ ¡°...You...are my descendant...Yes you¡­¡± The elder continued to point towards the floating man yet nothing was spoken but within the floating man, he spoke through his mind¡­ ¡®...Me¡­?¡¯ ¡®...Descendant¡­.then are you the one that Chichiue told stories about...¡¯ The elder began to sit in a half-lotus sitting position and stared at the man that could not talk but only through telepathy. The elder stroked his grey beard and rubbed his rough scars, then finally spoke once more¡­ ¡°..Yes...I am the one who created our Clan...Your family began when I created the foundation...I am the Shodai-gane¡­.The founder of the Kurogane clan¡­.Ryuu Kurogane¡­¡± As the elder spoke with a commanding tone, the floating man began to shiver and finally received control over his body. As the floating body gained control, he immediately prostrated himself onto the Elder¡­And spoke instead of voicing them inside his mind¡­ ¡°Elder! Forgive my rudeness for not recognizing you!! makoto ni moushiwake gozaimasen!!¡± The man that was constricted, formally apologized to the Founder and bowed in honorable respect. Ryuu began to stroke his beard and spoke¡­ ¡°Ahem! I want you to stop addressing me as such...I may be the Shodai but I am no longer alive but my spirit lives within you. I want you to address me as Ojii-chan or Ojii, any other names I will not accept¡­¡± The elder spoke his commands but the man responded¡­ ¡°But Elder!¡± ¡°No buts!¡± ¡°Eld-¡± ¡°What did I just say¡­¡± The elder glared at the man with his commanding eyes that exuded images of terror and fear. ¡°Ojii¡­.¡± The man began to solemnly give in and finally called Ryuu by the name he wanted. ¡°Good boy...you know you died right...Souma...or Rain...whatever you may be called¡­¡± Ryuu spoke with a worrisome tone to alert Souma, the man that floated in the void¡­ ¡°Ojii...I don¡¯t feel dead¡­¡± Souma began to rub his entire body and felt its entirety but Ryuu spoke¡­ ¡°Well this body is your astral body...and look here¡­¡± Ryuu whisked his left hand and some sort of ethereal projection occurred and the image of Souma/Rain¡¯s body appeared in the void space¡­ ¡°See...I told you...you have died...now don¡¯t freak out¡­¡± Ryuu turned towards Souma and attempted to calm him down but¡­ Souma¡¯s face was unchanging. It did not waver under the notice of his death but it was simply a void expression...that lacked emotion¡­ ¡°Ojii...I really died...didn¡¯t I¡­?¡± Souma looked at his entire astral projection that felt real but somehow he knew it wasn¡¯t. Souma continued to stare at his palms until Ryuu spoke again¡­ ¡°Kozo¡­..¡± Ryuu spoke quietly and wondered what Souma was thinking¡­ As Souma continued to stare at his palms, he thought of his memories¡­ ¡®Chichiue...Shishou...The girls¡­.and more girls¡­.I will miss them...I definitely will miss them...I hope they continue to live on...¡¯ As Souma¡¯s thoughts began to wander about, the same thoughts transpired into Ryuu¡¯s mind and he was engulfed in many emotions that Souma was feeling at the moment. He brutally missed everyone and wished to live again but he knew that was possible. Souma emotions began to swirl and rampage within Ryuu¡¯s mind but he sat there unmoving. Ryuu sat there staring at Souma and felt his emotions grow tremendously with impact and desire. The emotions continued on and on until a faint emotion appeared. This emotion steadily grew in the depths and Ryuu grew worried. As Souma¡¯s emotioned circulated, a vibrant emotion echoed in the background. It was hate, pure unadulterated hatred. He hated that he died. Souma hated that he couldn¡¯t return his feelings towards the girls. He hated that he had lost his memories. Souma hated the fact that he had killed someone and was responsible for someone¡¯s death. He hated the moments where Kami-sama played with him. He hated falling for those girls. If he loved them, he should¡¯ve told them. He hated everything that occurred to him. And finally, he hated himself for being stupid for enjoying himself¡­ Ryuu saw the hatred grow within Souma and continued to watch Souma. Vibrant memories were flashing by and even Ryuu began to think of his unsightly memories but quickly shut those memories out. Souma¡¯s entire body began to change, familiar to the demonic form he took when he was Rain. However more red lines began to appear and through the lines was a coursing river of dark blood. Two sharp horns appeared on Souma¡¯s head and red blood poured out of the cracks of the horns. His astral body had changed into his demonic form but it was more visible that he became more demonic. Within Souma¡¯s mind, the hatred grew larger and it expanded over the fond memories he had with the girls and his family. Hatred was now the dominant emotion and Souma¡¯s body reflected that emotion. Upon changing, his entire form had produced his new demonic armor that was formed from his aura. Sharp horns appeared on the edges of the shoulder and spikes appeared all over the metallic armor. The armor was clad in darkness and the miasma leaked from the armor. Ryuu watched as Souma changed into a fearsome being. Having feeling his demonic aura, even Ryuu felt compelled to fight but he knew he had to continue watching Souma until the right moment¡­. Souma¡¯s heart bore hatred and implemented it everywhere. As the armor formed, his entire being was clad in darkness. His lower armor formed dark spikes at the knee cap and his armor boots had distinctive spikes that jagged at the edge of the boot. Two gauntlets doused in black steel formed at the arms, completely covering them. While they formed, two elongated horns formed at the elbow, arching as they fitted perfectly. At the torso, a black demonic sigil formed onto the black chestplate and created a magical veil around the armor. While watching, Ryuu noticed Souma¡¯s emotions had stopped. Within Souma¡¯s memories, he thought of the girls and also the new girls he met as Rain. They halted his hatred but his armor continued to form¡­ Ryuu was astonished at Souma¡¯s struggle to stop the hate but the armor wasn¡¯t stopping...As Ryuu pondered on the current situation¡­.He remembered Kami-sama and another omnipotent being¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Kami-sama: Once you tell him that he¡¯s dead¡­. ****: His emotions will go out of control...I hope you know this, brother¡­ Kami-sama: Yes but for him to go to the nether realm, where you used to reign, he must be stronger and become the new ruler of that realm...we need all the fighting power for what is to come later in this world¡­. ****: The reason you¡¯re doing this is because of¡­.Garoth? Kami-sama: Well I need my apostle to be stronger¡­and the world is falling apart due to Garoth¡¯s apostles becoming greedy... ****: You do know that for him to control the nether realm, he¡¯s going to have to do this and that¡­.and usurp the current King that is already in control¡­.or stage a coup d''etat... Kami-sama: Well yeah but there¡¯s also a reason why I brought Ryuu here¡­He will guide Souma...but however Ryuu cannot return to the living...He will be part of a soul equipment¡­. Ryuu Kurogane: I see now...Kami-sama...I will guide him...It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve went to the Nether realm...Hopefully it hasn¡¯t changed much...and for the Soul equipment...I¡¯ve already embedded part of my soul into my weapon and he¡¯s already in the dungeon...please...when he undergoes the changes....make sure he survives¡­. Kami-sama: I¡¯m afraid that depends on your descendant, Souma. It isn¡¯t up to me...and he¡¯ll have to undergo three changes once he finishes his initial stage¡­ Ryuu: Haaa. Well I suppose that makes sense...let¡¯s hope my boy is as strong as I was¡­ ****: Well from what I see, he already stole my form and Kami-sama is trying to develop his form even more¡­. Kami-sama: Don¡¯t worry brother¡­.He won¡¯t turn into you...I will limit his transformation and his abilities will be reformed once again¡­ Ryuu: Kami-sama? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± Kami-sama: The three changes that will happen after includes his change in abilities. He already encountered an apostle that was drawn to his power. However the reason was partially my fault so I have to take responsibility. The change will deal with new forms¡­.His magic abilities will be sealed in one of the forms. Upon learning magic, I¡¯ve seen his power leak out heavily and decided upon this. His magic abilities will be placed upon a new form that hides his true abilities. This will help him hide his innate power and decrease the chances of getting caught. The second change will be Ryuu¡¯s abilities. They were already implemented but I¡¯m going to limit them by reducing his power to 30%. Even at 30%, he has enough raw power to shape the landscape around him. However it won¡¯t leak out as much and he¡¯ll be able to learn his abilities better. Also with Ryuu¡¯s abilities, they will gradually return to Souma but he has to meet a certain criteria. He already has Raijin because it was the first one he chose...luckily he did not choose Ryuujin¡­.Out of the many forms Ryuu possesses, ultimately it will be up to Ryuu that decides which abilities he gets next. The last change will be my tribulation for Souma. As he continues to grow, his power will slowly eat at his soul. The stronger the ability is, slightly more soul pieces are consumed. Then eventually his body will be consumed by his own power and may grow into something worse. This is something that comes with the price of being my apostle. You are granted enormous strength but at the risk of your life. However there is a way to remove that curse...I do not know myself but maybe Souma could find it since Ryuu could not¡­ Ryuu: I see...this will be hard on him...I feel that his troubles will only continue...Fate sure is cruel to me and my descendant...First I get lunged into this world and I had to fight a certain god under your orders, Kami-sama...Then you took half of my life just to send me back home¡­ Kami-sama: I am sorry...back then we had no choice...You did not possess my abilities to shift through worlds¡­.and it was the only way to prevent you from gaining my curse... Ryuu: It is alright...I spent my remaining time creating the Kurogane clan with my beautiful wife and I finally get to meet my descendant¡­ ****: Brother...your apostle just finished off a Ignar Troll...they are sneaky bastards¡­ and He might just be better than you¡­ Kami-sama: Oh shut it! At that time, I was busy having some **** and **** with that draconian female and I got interrupted!...The asshole bit my ass!....I nearly destroyed the entire forest because of a stupid troll¡­. ****: Yeah yeah whatever, I hope your descendant doesn¡¯t turn into you -_- Ryuu: Oh such shameful acts...However I cannot disagree¡­.I had my fair share when I was a proud Samurai¡­..fighting for his majesty, Taishou-tennou, Emperor Yoshihito...I created the Kurogane clan after leaving the emperor¡¯s army after Hirohito assumed power...But before that, I was quite the charmer¡­ ****: You two are hopeless...I don¡¯t know how you people deal with women...Even as I was banished...Lilith stared at me with those seductive gazes¡­.gave me the shivers¡­. Kami-sama: Ohoho...Brother...I think that your failure wasn¡¯t the only reason Garoth banished you...Haha! ****: Alright alright! Stop now¡­.Your apostle is approaching the dungeon...Go Ryuu...you must watch over your descendant¡­. Kami-sama: Oh Ryuu! Here¡¯s some instructions...Once you tell him about his death, make sure you link with him telepathically so you share his emotions¡­.Yes that means his memories will be sent along with you...wait until his form is done and once his armor is complete...Pierce the red crystal that will form somewhere on his armor...that is Souma¡¯s hatred in its physical form¡­ Ryuu: Hai! Kami-sama: Also tell Souma that I cannot talk to him for a while¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Souma¡¯s armor had a demonic feature that was accentuated with the black miasma and darkness veil that covered his entire body. His face was shrouded in miasma and finally the helmet had begun to take form. A black metallic helmet formed around Souma¡¯s head. His two horns were forming onto the helmet and pierced through the top. Metal edges appeared around his face and left an opening for his entire face. Souma¡¯s face was covered in darkness and around the eye sockets were his piercing red glare that could not be concealed by the darkness. Dark sigils appeared around the sides of the helmet and within the mid-section of the helmet, on the forehead, there was a giant red crystal that radiated darkness. Various dark miasma rotated around the crystal and Ryuu saw his chance. Ryuu stood up and lifted his index finger and pointed directly at the red crystal that formed at Souma¡¯s forehead. Ryuu walked forward and stood directly in front of Souma and pressed upon the red crystal that formed. Souma began to wail at the pain he received but Ryuu continued, pressing his finger forward into the crystal. The dark miasma was circulating around Ryuu¡¯s hand but he continued to pierce the red crystal with his index finger. Cracks appeared on the crystal and darkness began to seep out of the crystal. The miasma had consumed Ryuu¡¯s index finger but the job was finally done. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ryuu sighed at his lost finger but laughed in the end¡­ ¡°ahaha! What am I worried about...I¡¯m already dead¡­¡± Ryuu mocked himself and suddenly Souma¡¯s entire body began to brighten up, expunging the dark miasma and lighting up the entire void. The void changed to a completely white space and Souma was on the floor, face front kissing the ground. Then Souma¡¯s entire body began to heat up and his demonic form changed. He had reverted back to his original appearance before he lost his memories. The armor disappeared into the air and black leather clothes appeared on Souma. As he reverted, Red insignias enwrapped Souma¡¯s entire body and the symbols began to shine brightly. Souma screamed as the pain was excruciating. He felt as if each part of his body was being torched. He screamed, jerked and cried all over and Ryuu simply watched over him. Eventually, Souma attempted to strangle himself but Ryuu held his hands and forced Souma to endure the burning torture. The sigils began to form strange runic symbols all over his body and finally dissipated into Souma¡¯s skin. But the pain wasn¡¯t over. Souma¡¯s body turned absolutely cold to the point where it had frozen the area in the void where he laid in. Souma tried to complain about the cold but he was too busy stuttering over the cold that his mouth had frozen shut. This time, two runic symbols appeared on his chest and shined with an alluring blue light. The temperature was continuing to decrease and Ryuu continued to watch over Souma. Finally the cold had subsided and Ryuu felt at ease. Suddenly, Ryuu noticed a dark, miniature orb floating near the chest. The orb was little and mysterious but Ryuu somehow knew what it was. The orb was the thing that will slowly eat away at Souma¡¯s soul. The orb began to merge into Souma¡¯s chest and left a small black diamond at the middle between the two blue insignias. Ryuu knew that Souma had to figure a way to remove the curse or his soul would cease to exist¡­. * * * * * * For several days, Souma continued to lay unconscious and Ryuu got bored of waiting¡­. Ryuu attempted to wake Souma forcefully by slapping the hell out of him. *Slap!* Left *Slap!* Right *Slap!* Everywhere!? *smack* *slap* Ryuu repeated this process until Souma¡¯s face was swollen and turned purple from the continuous slaps and smacking on the face. * * * * * * Souma was beginning to return to the astral plane as his body was beginning to awaken. His eyelids began to shift a bit and finally he had woken up¡­ ¡°Looks like you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Ryuu spoke to Souma in an impatient tone since he had been waiting for almost a month for Souma to awaken¡­ ¡°O-ojii-san...WHA WHA!?¡± As soon as he spoke, his entire face quaked in several bruises. ¡°AHHH OJII WHAT IS GOING ON!!! WHY DOES MY FACE HURT ACHA! ACHA!! AHHH IT HURTS¡± Souma began to wail and he started to roll all over on the ground while holding his face in pain. ¡°...Ehhh...Blame kami-sama...He did that¡­¡± Ryuu began to avert his gaze away from Souma and whistled to feign his entire innocence but obviously it was him that did that to Souma¡­ ¡°DAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA!!!!¡± Souma screamed as he held his face in pain. Ryuu tried to hold his laugh and he had a face that looked painful as he held his burst of laughter in¡­ As the pain and the swollen face began to return to normal, Souma felt different but he could not tell the difference since he had no real body to actually see what happened. Only his astral body was here but he could only feel his astral body but couldn¡¯t see the features. Ryuu began to talk as Souma inspected his body¡­. ¡°Kozo..you will have to return to the world of living...and seeing as your memories returned...I know you want to return to the girls but you cannot yet¡­¡± ¡°Ojii-san! Why not! They are probably waiting for me right now! Ojii!!¡± Souma pleaded for Ryuu¡¯s explanation and he spoke¡­ ¡°Kozo! Calm down!...It¡¯s because of Kami-sama....and we must head for a certain realm...The people need your power...to save them...and you¡¯ll return to the girls...don¡¯t worry...I¡¯ve seen your memories and I know how much you want to be near them...however you must follow your fate as I have...I also need your help... Souma...I am going to go with you...you need not worry...However you must return to the living...You must follow my voice when you return...I will be waiting for you at the end of the dungeon¡­¡± Ryuu spoke to Souma in a solemn tone to show his understanding of Souma¡¯s grief. Souma continued to stare at Ryuu and contemplated on his situation...then he finally raised his head towards Ryuu.. ¡°Alright alright...Ojii-san...I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Souma finally gave in and nodded towards Ryuu¡­ ¡°Also...you aren¡¯t dead yet...It¡¯s just your body ceased all functions due to Kami-sama¡¯s interference...but you will be soon¡­..if you don¡¯t reach the next room...your astral body is beginning to fade and return to the living since Kami-sama is returning you...My boy...do not check any of your skills or stats until you complete the dungeon...Understood? and also...to complete the first floor, you must punch the wall and create a single path in another direction...that is the true way to finally leave that hellish floor...the floor continues endlessly¡­¡± Having finally been told the secret to advance onto the second floor, Souma¡¯s body began to fade slowly and he was returning back.. ¡°I will be waiting for you at the end of the dungeon...Kozo...Don¡¯t worry...the first floor is really annoying but no one seems to figure it out hohoho...I made it that way so no one could figure out how to escape ohoho I am a genius...and many have died, trying to get MY weapon...but I want you to inherit it...since you are my descendant¡­and I¡¯ve seen your power through your memories...¡± Souma tried to reply back to Ryuu but his body had faded too fast and he disappeared from the void¡­ As he faded into darkness, he returned to the living but he didn¡¯t have much time as he already exhausted his entire body. As Souma laid on the floor, skinny to the point where his bones were clearly visible, he slowly grabbed hold onto the rusty sword that laid next to him. Stabbing the 90 degree corner of the wall, Souma used the sword as support to heave his skinny body with little strength he had left. As he got halfway, his knees buckled and fell onto the floor, face flat and in pain¡­ Souma felt despair but the echoing voice of his great great grandfather forced him to stand up. Struggling with his legs quivering in weakness, he finally stood up once more with his frail body hanging by a thread. Facing the wall, he shifted his body straightforward and barely raised his fist towards the wall. With his entire force, Souma punched the wall with a *ka-put!* sound. The punch had no effect whatsoever but Souma put his entire force into that last punch and a *ka-chink!* sound heard and an open pathway appeared. Green fire torches appeared alongside the opened pathway and revealed black insignias all over the walls. Using the sword as a cane, Souma took one step and a gust of wind whisked his entire body and flung him along the pathway. Flying on by, Souma noticed the Kurogane Clan¡¯s symbol etched onto ceiling of the pathway. His entire body was flying forward along with the wind and eventually came to a mysterious room. In the room, there was only one door that probably lead to the next floor of the dungeon and a chair with a table¡­.but the voice of Ryuu called out to Souma¡­
¡°...This is the room of serenity and reformation...sit in the middle of the room and meditate¡­¡±
The voice spoke a few commanding words and eventually faded into darkness. Souma, following Ojii-san¡¯s words, walked towards the center of the room with his rusty cane/sword and gently sat down and began to meditate. As he meditated, his entire body was enveloped in the smell of cherry blossoms and the serenity of nature. He opened his eyes and watched the beautiful sakuras appear all around him and the blossom enveloped his entire body. As the cherry blossoms covered him, he felt nature itself and had begun to recover. His entire body was returning back to its original pristine shine with his overwhelming aura of masculinity. His face was now recognizable and his hands no longer showed signs of his bones. Souma had returned to his original appearance and the cherry blossoms had faded away and he returned to the original room where it was lit with the green torches. Souma took one breath and felt his entire body filled with life. It was a brutal fate that he had faced and now he has to continue on¡­ Finally recovered, Souma stood up and stretched his entire body that seemed to be refreshed but somehow it felt weird to him. Before continuing on, he felt the urge for something; FOOD¡­. Food was necessary but it didn¡¯t seem like the room had anything prepared for food! Suddenly, he remembered his Chef form and he immediately changed. While donning the toque, his entire surroundings changed into a modernized kitchen with the appropriate utensils and ingredients. Finally, he was going to make food as he hasn¡¯t eaten in months!.... Upon opening the fridge, he grabbed a bowl of cold rice and turned on the stove. He took out a wok and placed it on the stove then began to cut the ingredients. By pouring the oil, he added the garlic as the first ingredient to give it flavor and began to add the rice. Taking out the sesame oil, he poured it onto the rice and added soy sauce to give it that brown color. Then he added the vegetables to cook along with the rice that glowed brown. Souma turned another stove burner on and placed another frying pan with vegetable oil. Then he took another set of chopped garlic and placed it onto the oil. After that, he took the chicken pieces that he had already cut earlier and began to fry it separately. Immediately the entire kitchen was enticed with the oriental smell of sesame oil, chicken and fried rice. Souma added more soy sauce to the chicken to give it a nice salt flavor and began to add the chicken to the fried rice. The last step was to finish cooking the meal and he immediately began to swish the entire wok to help the ingredients mix properly. *Swish!* *swish* Souma continued with the flame burning high onto the wok and using his master chef skills, he had created an excellent Chicken Fried Rice dish that surrounded the entire room in oriental flavors. Souma quickly canceled his form and began to move the food towards the table that was originally in the room. His own portable kitchen of course disappeared with his form but the lingering smell stayed along with the food he had created. Sitting on the chair, Souma began to devour the giant plate of chicken fried rice. Seconds later, he did not even notice but the entire plate was consumed and he left nothing, not even a speck of rice. Souma rubbed his stomach in happiness that he had finally eaten something and a window appeared that had certain effects from the food¡­
Chicken Fried Rice of the Gods! Made by a master chef Quality: S Effects: Regenerative properties are enhanced. Stamina is boosted to 150% for 20 minutes. Strength is boosted to 150% for 10 minutes. Special effects: Vision cannot be clouded, all senses are enhanced by the food by 20 minutes. The effects can only be canceled by a stronger force.
Souma looked at the window and smiled. ¡°Ohhh...This is definitely good...I¡¯ll make sure not to waste it then..¡± After Souma complimented his own dish and the special effects, he immediately stood up and walked towards the door. Placing his hand on the door, the Kurogane symbol appeared on the center and the door opened, leading to some stairs that lead towards the 2nd floor below. As he continued on, Souma felt his senses tinge in delight as he did not know what to expect next¡­. * * * * * * Far, far away from Souma, the first girl group was already advancing to the 3rd floor. They were amidst a slime battle against elemental slimes that conjured elemental attacks upon the invaders of the dungeon. The girls were already prepared and continued to fight as they were protected by the defensive spells they had learned. Tamago-chan was riding in a backpack that was given to Akane to carry her in. As they ventured onward, more lines grew upon Tamago-chans shell and Akane felt something was going to happen in the future¡­*Flash* *Bang* *Clash* The spells were increasing as they exchanged spells back and forth. A Fire elemental slime casted a flame bolt however it was easily defeated by Alveani¡¯s water spell. Suddenly, a lightning slime crept around the corners and casted a lightning jolt but before the lightning reacted to Alveani¡¯s water, Amelia had already seen the slime and casted a earth shield to block the jolt and encased the lightning slime in a earth coffin. Quick and steadily, the group advanced through the 3rd and 4th floor, reaching the final floor that had a huge corridor that lead to the giant door. Upon standing in front of the door, they felt the pressure grow stronger and knew that it was the boss room. They needed to reseal the orb that was disturbed in the dungeon with a crystallization spell. Akane stepped forward and the door swung open. It was quite the dark room and the orb was seen on the back end of the room, floating with energy spiraling around it. However in the middle of the room, was a demonic being that glared at the group of girls with its red eyes. The beast bared its carnal fangs and threatened the entire group until Alveani shouted¡­ ¡°Alright! Remember the plan! Vanguard, Akane and Amelia, distract while me and Tifania will sneak by and reseal the orb. Once everything is done, we will immediately leave! I will not have us risking our lives...and besides...Souma would miss us if any of us went missing¡­¡± Alveani spoke with a courageous tone and the girls nodded with fierce expressions and they headed out¡­ * * * * * * The town had grown exponentially, various houses were plotted and finally a walkway was established. The people continued to work hard and even the Treants offered to help since the girls were helping with the dungeon crisis. The town¡¯s construction was reduced to half the time, since majority of the Treants could easily reproduce the wood and majority of the manpower was focused on the construction and architectural work. * * * * * * The girls of Evercliff had continued towards their future and Neiru and Alina finally finished helping with the reconstruction of Evercliff. Neiru lead the city¡¯s politics while Alina was busy training the mercenaries. Leia and Neena went off to the Academy to pursue their magical abilities and Neena was busy creating a new concoction for Rain to consume once they meet later in the future...Shina had arrived in Orylheim and had already began her Miko training. They continued on and progressed towards their future. * * * * * * Back at the dungeon, Souma had opened the door and finally descended the stairs. Ryuu¡¯s voice resounded and spoke once more when he reached the next floor below¡­ ¡°...Souma...this is simply the start of your trial...I hope you did not think I was going to let you carry my weapon without testing you first...and no cheating¡­¡± The voice faded into the air and Souma sighed at his new trials¡­ He looked at the room and saw the entire floor covered in lava. There was absolutely no floor path or anything to step on. It was clearly lava and Souma couldn¡¯t use his godlike affinities to create a path¡­. ¡°Haaa...goddamit...curse my fate...DAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA!!!¡± Souma yelled into the ceiling to show his discomfort and suddenly¡­ A gust of wind flew passed him which made him lean forward and fall into the lava¡­ As he was falling, he heard the words from Kami-sama¡­
¡°Ohoho!! Well damn you too...good luck...kekeke¡±
Souma fell into the lava¡­ ¡­ ...
Author''s Note: Sorry this one took awhile...Had to revise it and change a few things...Also Volume three is already being written right now....
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 8: Dungeons and Giants ¡­ Souma fell into the lava due to Kami-sama¡­. ¡­ As he sank into the depths of the lava, Souma screamed as the lava surrounded him¡­ ¡°AHHH ITS HOT HOT!!!....wait...I¡¯m not dying¡­¡± Noticing the lava burn with intense heat, Souma wondered about his situation.. ¡®It¡¯s really hot...but it¡¯s bearable...I wonder if this lava¡­.¡¯ Looking at the lava that encased his entire body, Souma felt the need to swim in it. He didn¡¯t notice that his body had hardened to stabilize his skin from the immense heat. Somehow his eyes weren¡¯t affected by the lava as if a magical layer protected his eyes from any contact. Noticing this, Souma began to scope the entire place under the lava. As he began to dive deeper into the lava, Souma noticed several crystals that glowed with a fiery blaze within the pocket of the walls. He stuck his hand and forced his way fingers into the crevices to pluck the crystals out. Souma finally got a hold of one and stared at the crystal while deep under the lava. ¡°Wow such a nice, red color this crystal has¡­¡± Of course when speaking in lava, his voice didn¡¯t travel much and he tasted raw lava and burnt his tongue¡­ ¡°MHMM MHMMMM¡± That was all he humbled but Souma was screaming so loudly in his head¡­ ¡®IT¡¯S HOT HOT IT DOESN¡¯T EVEN TASTE GOOD HOTTTT WHAT THE HELL AHHHH MY TONGUEEEEEE I CAN¡¯T EVEN CHECK IF MY TONGUE IS OKAY OR NOT BECAUSE I HAVE TO OPEN MY MOUTH AHHHH!!!!!!¡¯ Souma squirmed while deep under the lava and decided to ignore the excruciating pain that burnt several of his taste buds..or even his entire tongue¡­. ¡®I wonder why I¡¯m not dead¡­.Am I some sort of beast...¡¯ Souma continued to think as his body became accustomed to the lava heat. He used the void ring to store the fire crystals and continued on. Souma looked at his entire surroundings and saw the many crevices with similar red glows between the cracks. He swam in the lava as if it were water and continued to gather the many crystals that laid in the underwater(lava) cavern. As he descended, the entire cavern was completely dark orange. With the mixture of lava and earth, it created a weird color under the lava. He continued to observe the many gaps and cracks that appeared on the surface of the cavern. He continued his exploration and came to a human-sized gap in the wall. Taking heed to his instincts, Souma swam through the gap and came to an area where the surface was. As he approached the surface, Souma shot up from the lava and landed on the hard ground that echoed throughout the cave. As the lava lit up the area where Souma landed from, he noticed the cave that extended further inward. Taking caution whether his tongue had healed or not, Souma, slowly, began to talk¡­ ¡°A...h...th..is...my ton..gue is fine¡­.phew¡­¡± ¡°...This place is huge...wow..¡± Looking around the area, Souma noticed the inner workings of the cave and saw the many rock formations on both the ceiling and the floor. The cave had many stalagmites and stalactites that covered the entire cave. The rock formations were an unnatural shade of black and they poked out of their respective surfaces. Several of the rock formations formed columns as they grew towards each other. Upon the entrance of the cave, there were several columns that stuck out. They were different from the others since it looked man-made. The columns were more like giant pillars that stuck to the ceiling and had the same Kurogane symbol etched onto them. Taking notice of the symbol, Souma began to head in the direction which the pillars guided him to. As he walked, the light from the lava quickly disappeared and Souma¡¯s entire view was blocked by the darkness. Souma did not fret as the voice of his ancestor continued to trail in his mind¡­ ¡­.
¡°...Souma...this is simply the start of your trial¡­¡± ¡°I hope you did not think I was going to let you carry my weapon without testing you first¡­¡± ¡°....and no cheating¡­¡±
¡­. Sighing at his own predicament, Souma continued to walk in darkness. He couldn¡¯t use his new mapping skill somehow and the darkness continued to annoy him... ¡®Why can¡¯t I just destroy the entire floor and go to where Ojii-san wants me to go¡­.¡¯ Looking at his situation, Souma wondered why he couldn¡¯t just cheat and decided to finally do so¡­ ¡°Hehe...Ojii probably won¡¯t know¡­¡± Souma stood silently in the darkness and began to recall his Martial Winds form, where he applied his martial art skills into one style. His body began to glow but suddenly¡­
¡°Kozo...I had better expectations from you...why did you try and cheat¡­¡±
A familiar voice echoed through the darkness and the voice called out again.. ¡°Oho...this brat thinks he¡¯s smart...don¡¯t worry...I made sure Kami-sama took out your forms...and you cannot see your stats or your window anyways...good luck...my descendant¡­.¡± The voice trailed off into the darkness and left a despondent man alone¡­ ¡°CHIKUSHO!!!¡± Souma screamed into the darkness but upon doing so, several shadows with purple eyes began to appear in the darkness. Souma¡¯s voice had alerted the beasts that slept within the darkness and many of them aren¡¯t pleased with the abrupt shouting. Souma began to lament on his situation and screamed internally but this wasn¡¯t the time for him to relax. As the shadows leaped at Souma, his instincts went into action. While he dodged several strikes from the mysterious creatures, he didn¡¯t notice that he strayed away from the path. Moving left and right, Souma swiftly dodged the strikes and suddenly he came into contact with one of the stalagmites and broke the rock formation. As he fell onto the rock debris, the shadows encircled him with their piercing purple gaze. The shadows began to strike his entire body and their strikes dug deep into his skin. Blood spurts appeared as they struck at Souma and he continued to scream in the darkness. Souma, completely irritated by the attacks, stood up while they continued their assault. A terrifying gaze was placed upon the shadows as they were stunned in fear. A tiny bit of rage succumbed Souma and he began to retaliate¡­ With his instincts already enhanced in the darkness, he somehow knew where the nearest shadow being was at. Souma dashed towards the shadow near him and quickly got a hold of it¡¯s neck. Gradually increasing his grip, the shadow began to let out several gasps and noises. ¡°Gaaaahhh...gar¡­.gar¡­..¡± The shadow mumbled several words that had no apparent meaning and Souma tightened his grip. Eventually Souma¡¯s grip killed the shadow and the remaining shadows snapped out of their confusion. The shadow began to dissolve into a dark mist and a purple crystal appeared out of the mist and fell onto the floor. Souma noticed the crystal and went to retrieve it but he was preoccupied with his current situation. Two shadows leaped at Souma and attempted to strike at Souma, however what followed next was completely the opposite. Upon noticing the two shadows, Souma quickly shifted his entire body and swung his right leg in a axe kick formation and quickly killed the shadows that lunged at him. They, too bursted into a dark mist, leaving behind a purple crystal that shined in the darkness. The rest of the shadows attempted to retreat into the darkness but Souma had already caught up to them and bashed their bodies until their bursted into the darkness, leaving behind the crystals. He simply brushed off the wounds he had received and stared at the bodies disappearing into a black mist¡­. Souma noticed the copious amounts of purple crystals that laid on the floor and then quickly picked them up¡­ ¡°Haaa...this purple crystal looks weird...with the jagged edges...but it shines so pretty...What is with these crystals anyways¡­.first the fire crystal and this purple one¡­¡± ¡­. Several moments passed by as Souma continued to stare at the crystal and then he soon realized¡­ He was lost¡­ ¡°Achaaa...where the heck am I¡­.I was following the pillars and then these shadows lured me far away¡­.I can¡¯t see that well...I wish I could see right now¡­¡± Souma continued to talk to himself and began to use his hands to feel his surroundings. He touched several stalagmites and various rock formations in the darkness. As he continued to shuffle through the darkness, he walked into a stalactite that formed from the ceiling and stumbled backwards¡­ ¡°Oww...It doesn¡¯t hurt much but what the hell¡­¡± Souma rubbed his forehead where the stalactite came into contact and continued his search. Several hours of Souma rummaging through the darkness and still nothing came up. Finally he used his brain and pulled out the Fire crystal from the void and the crystal shined brightly in the darkness. Souma laid his palms out and had a crystal in each hand. Using the light from the fire crystals, he continued his search for the pillars. Souma walked for a few more hours and came across the path with the jointed pillars¡­ ¡°Finally...I¡¯m so stupid...why didn¡¯t I use that crystal in the first place..idiot¡­¡± Souma was too busy self-loathing at his stupidity to even notice that he was about to run into that¡­ *BAM!* ¡°GOD DAMMIT!!!...¡± Souma was completely irritated and one of the crystals fell on the floor as he ran into one of the pillar formations. He quickly picked up the crystal and noticed the cave gradually decreasing in size. As he walked further into the darkness, the cave began to shrink and less rock formations appeared and a green light began to appear at the end of the path. As he approached the end of the cave, he came upon a stone door that easily towered over Souma¡¯s height and the chamber was surrounded in green torches, similar to the room of serenity. On the stone door was a giant Kurogane symbol, with the two blades crossing in the background. The symbol was pure black and it had a glint as it reflected light from the torches. Souma approached the door and placed his hand on the door. The symbol reacted to Souma and the symbol began to light up in fire. The black lines were replaced with a fire streak that blazed upon the Kurogane symbol and the door began to shake violently. As the entire cave rumbled, the doors shattered and revealed the entrance to a room that was completely dark. After the debris had cleared, Souma stepped into the room and the room illuminated itself with the giant torches that surrounded the entire room. In the middle of the room was a rock pedestal that had a red orb floating at the center. Several fire streams vibrated around the orb and created a spiraling fire effect around the pedestal. As he continued to gaze at the orb, the entire room shook with such force that it created cracks all over the room. Multiple cracks appeared around the pedestal and a giant piece from the ceiling fell upon the fire orb. The debris completely covered the center of the room and Souma was astonished at the occurrence¡­ ¡°...What just happened...That orb looked pretty nice tho-¡± As he was in the middle of his sentence, the continuously shaking interrupted him and caused Souma to stumble backwards. The debris began to shake and the several pieces began to vibrate against each other. The objects began to float and they began to condense themselves in the air. *Crack!* *Boom!* Zzz...POP!* *Clash!* The room was filled with clashing noises as the rocks began to smash into each other. The debris began to violently twirl in a miniature tornado and they gradually formed a 4-meter rock figure. The orb began to react to the rocks and suddenly molten lava began to pour out onto the rocks. However the rocks began to formulate around the molten lava and combined together. A 4-meter body of molten rock was being formed and the body was covered in lava streams that illuminated the area after the debris destroyed the torches. The body had finished constructing itself and in the center of the molten body was the same fire orb yet it was enlarged into a huge sphere and the entire body was encased in fire streaks that circulated around the entire body. The streaks created a natural barrier and the room¡¯s temperature rose immediately passed 50 degrees celsius. Souma began to sweat under the heat that the fire orb had produced and a voice echoed throughout the room¡­ ¡°Kozo...defeat it...and continue to the next floor¡­¡± Ojii-san¡¯s voice resounded within Souma¡¯s mind and he stood up¡­ Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Souma looked at the 4-meter giant that easily towered over Souma in the middle of the room. Then he suddenly remembered the time when he was abruptly awakened by several blasts of water¡­ ¡°Aha! Water!¡± Souma began to chant and the magic circles appeared however¡­. *poot* zzzzt¡­. plop The magic circle that was supposed to cast water suddenly changed and turned into fire. ¡°NANDA KORE WA!? What the hell!! I said water not fire!!!¡± The magic circle began to light up and fire sparked through the air. Souma casted a Fire blast spell and all it did was empower the molten giant¡­ ¡°WHAT THE HELL!!! WHY CAN¡¯T I USE WATER!?¡± Souma lamented at his situation and a familiar voice resounded in the depths of his mind¡­ ¡°By the way...the room is enchanted...you can only use fire-type spells...you have to kill it...somehow¡­¡± Ryuu¡¯s voice echoed in his mind and several veins began to pop out of Souma¡¯s forehead¡­ ¡°WHAT¡­..THE¡­.HELL¡­..!! CHIKUSHO!!!¡± Souma began to stomp at the ground in anger but¡­ The molten giant raised its entire left arm and swung towards Souma. Luckily, he noticed the attack coming but he barely avoided the attack as the heat produced from the giant¡¯s arm nearly melted his body. His clothes were on fire and Souma began to roll around on the rocky surface due to the cracks. ¡°AHHH! STOP...DROP¡­.AND ROLL OUT! ¡­.wait what¡­¡± Souma was busy rolling on the floor, to put out the flames that appeared on his clothes to even notice that he said a stupid joke... After rolling around stupidly, Souma finally stood up and watched the molten giant as it receded back to its original position in the middle¡­. ¡°Haaa...that thing..with that attack¡­.created such a crater...and it¡¯s so hot¡­.¡± Souma sighed as his troubles continued. In his mind, Souma was calculating the different scenarios that would happen.. ¡­. ¡®If I go and attack with fire¡­.that thing gets stronger¡­.and I can¡¯t use anything but fire¡­.and then I die...¡¯ ¡®If I stand here, that lava giant will come after me and I will die¡­.¡¯ ¡®If I do anything...I die...¡¯ ¡­. ¡°So what do I do¡­.think Souma think!....Think irrational¡­.what would Ojii-chan do if he was me...if I was a crazed fool...what would I do¡­¡± Souma continued to think as the temperature steadily increased. Souma had started sweating but he also wondered why he couldn¡¯t just ignore the heat like he did when he swam in the lava...Then the words of Ojii-san echoed and he saw that the entire room was enchanted with the Kurogane symbol reacting to everything¡­ ¡°If I can only use fire...then what the hell should I do¡­¡± As he continued to think, the lava giant sped towards Souma, with its giant molten body. For a 4-meter size body, the giant was moving pretty fast and quickly gained on Souma. Taking notice of the Giant¡¯s rush, Souma began to leap away, completely avoiding the giant however the temperature continued to rise. ¡°AHH WHAT THE HELL GIVE ME A BREAK!!! BAKA KYOJIN!!! DAMMIT¡± Souma continued to avoid the fire giant but the heat continued to rise and he began to slow down¡­ Souma¡¯s reactions were beginning to delay further and the giant easily caught up to his speed. Souma was still fast at dodging, but now his life was in danger as he dodges each attack from a hair¡¯s width. The giant sped forward and suddenly the giant attacked again with an arch movement. The giant raised his arm as it chased Souma and swung towards him, immediately bashing Souma to the ground. Luckily, Souma had caught the giant¡¯s arm and crossblocked it with both of his arms. The heat continued to burn Souma¡¯s skin and the giant pressed on. The lava seeped onto Souma¡¯s arms and he screamed in terror¡­ ¡°AHHHHH!!! IT BURNS!!!¡± Souma screamed and tears flowed out from his eyes. The giant pressed forward and mimicked Souma and initiated a cross attack with its arms. The tremendous attack created a crater just below Souma as he barely hung onto his life. His arms began to blacken from the magma that encased the giant. Souma began to think of his situation as he was being pressured under the heat.. ¡®What do I do!!!'' ¡­. ¡®What should I do!? I DON¡¯T KNOW!!!¡¯ ¡­. ¡®It burns!! WHY AM I GOING THROUGH THIS!!!¡¯ ¡­. ¡®Ojii-san! I THOUGHT THIS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE EASY!!! I THOUGHT I WAS YOUR DESCENDANT!!!¡¯ ¡­. ¡®Wha¡­.t...shou...ld...I¡­.do¡­.¡¯ ¡­.. Deep within his mind, rage began to surface and take form. A massive surge of emotions erupted from the depths of his mind and he thought of the moments where he had nearly died. Images of his life flew past and he felt Death twice already. Souma hated the feeling of death as he felt it twice and this was going to be the third time¡­. His entire mind was being flushed with the emotions of anger and rage. He felt the need to kill if it threatened his life once more. He could not risk dying since majority of his ¡°deaths¡± were false and he did not want to actually experience it. Souma felt sadness and his emotions leaked out all over his mind and suddenly everything blacked out¡­ His entire body had disappeared and it was simply his conscience that was floating around in the vast darkness. His emotions of rage continued to echo through his mind and the one image that appeared was¡­.Fire¡­ Bright images flew on by and multiple flames ignited the area where his conscience floated. The entire area was engulfed in flames and an entity stood in the middle of the flames¡­. The entity was pure and the flames wrapped around his body. However his flames weren¡¯t the usual color...they were multiple colors...Red...blue...green¡­.yellow...orange...all kinds of flames were encasing the entity. The flames were part of him and they began to spiral all around the place. They continued to burn the entire place, torching everything in the darkness. As the entity continued to burn everything, Souma looked at the fire that covered the entire place. Suddenly...He felt words flowing into him¡­ ¡­.
Fire is where one begins anew¡­. Fire is the end and beginning¡­. To begin with fire, you must also end with fire¡­. Fire cannot be controlled by the weak¡­. Fire isn¡¯t something any can control¡­. You must be resolute and in control¡­. Fire is destruction and purity in itself¡­. Fire can create and destroy¡­. That is...Kagatsuchi¡­.
¡­. The words began to echo all over the place and the entity had disappeared and the flames were gone. Souma drifted into darkness until he opened his eyes¡­ Upon opening his eyes, he saw the entire room enveloped in flames. Souma began to look for the fire giant however it was gone. He looked at his appearance and saw that his entire body was wrapped in flames. Around his wrists and ankles were fire streams that spiraled around them. His clothes had burn away but it was replaced with orange clothes that had intricate designs and flame sigils weaved into the clothes.. Souma was shocked at his appearance and noticed the flames around him began to recede back into his body. His entire body was composed of fire and he no longer felt the explosive emotions that vibrated in his mind. Souma¡¯s thoughts were at a clean slate and he felt calm for once. As he continued to collect his mind together, he saw the fire orb that was from the fire giant. Souma raised his hand and ushered forward towards the orb and the orb began to light up. The flames began to spark from the orb and they surrounded Souma entirely. A burst of flames struck out and the orb had transformed itself into a flame cloak that covered Souma¡¯s entire body. The cloak was donned with a red-orange color and it lit up vibrantly along with Souma¡¯s flames. Looking at his clothing, Souma began to nod in agreement but the words that flowed into his mind were echoing loudly. It reminded him that fire wasn¡¯t meant for the weak and it could not be controlled by those with such feeble convictions. If he¡¯s going to control fire, he must be one with fire. He cannot become overbearing or intrusive. He must be strong and valiant in his cause, be it good or evil. Fire has no alignment, it is just Fire. One must be willful in order to control fire...That is fire¡­. Souma patted his new fire cloak that appeared on him and began to walk towards the stone corridor that formed magically after the battle. As he walked, his steps created a path of fire that continued to burn after he had left the room. Souma walked through the stone corridor and came to a similar room that had green torches with a familiar table and another door that lead to another floor. Souma began to feel everything around him, his vision was completely lit up as his flames resonated in the room. Everything was completely bright but it was soothing for Souma as he felt more at peace. Souma looked around and finally spoke¡­ ¡°I see...Ojii-chan...this was your doing¡­¡± Souma spoke into the room as if someone were there and a familiar voice echoed in his mind.. ¡°Good...you now have Kagatsuchi...it is one of my abilities...When I came to this planet, I had to fight various battles and even went to space¡­.As I traveled...I came across a meteor that had the orb you are currently wearing...The heat from the meteor was overbearing but with Kagatsuchi...I learned that fire is life...You must accept fire in order to control it...and you clearly have done so...you are indeed my descendant...however your trials are just beginning, my boy¡­.Don¡¯t fret...time will not pass here¡­.Kami-sama made sure of that...but as your time continues in here...your battles will continue to grow stronger¡­.so hurry...and reach the bottom floor where part of me rests...I can barely contact you..now hurry¡­¡± Ryuu¡¯s voice faded into the empty room and Souma nodded in agreement. Souma felt his mind had cleared up and the flames somehow changed him. He began to look at his memories and saw how he had acted in the past. Souma smiled at the instances where he was being misunderstood and the moments where he had nearly died. The emotions were flushing through his mind but Souma was in completely control of his emotions. He truly felt at peace as his flames glowed brightly in the room. The room of Serenity and Reformation wasn¡¯t needed and Souma felt no qualms about eating. His entire body was completely full and he decided to continue onto the next floor. He opened the door that led downstairs and left the room of Serenity. Souma began to descend and the entire pathway began to freeze and the temperature dropped. Souma felt no change as his flames continued to support his entire body with a warm veil. Souma saw the entire stairs had frozen over but his flames quickly melted the steps as he descended further down. Upon reaching the end of the steps, Souma arrived at a place that no one would think existed in a ¡°dungeon¡±. The steps lead to an entirely new environment. Souma entire body was flushed with a gust of wind the blew snow towards him. The snow and wind had no effect as they were easily dispersed by his natural flames. He was in a snowy environment and the area was completely frozen. Souma looked around and saw large ice formations that created a makeshift pathway towards something. The environment was in between a blizzard storm and is completely shrouded Souma¡¯s vision. However, he remained calm and followed the makeshift ice path that was created by the ice that formed over time. His flames continued to block the icy temperature and also lit the surrounding area. Souma scoped the area and nothing seemed to be out of order and finally walked on the icy path that was made. "Well...This is gonna take a while..." However, far from his location, someone or something was lurking in the shadows of the snow storm. It had bared it¡¯s fangs and sought to hunt the person that entered its territory...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 9: More flipping giants and a Fortress. Volume 2 - Chapter 9: More flipping giants and a Fortress. ¡­ A region covered in snow and ice was often told in legends. A region that moved throughout the lands. It was an environment that stayed never in one place. That place continued to move yet no one found its beginning. The snowy region moved through illusions, a place one could only see but never go to. In many tales spoken through bards, they sang of the place where the snow never stops. Many people have sought to find such a place, where legends could start but no one ever found it. Others miraculously saw the icicle region yet no one could enter through it¡¯s illusion. It was a place many seek for its wonders. The populace named the region, Glacialis, the region of ice. Adventurers explored the coldest regions in search of this region of untold mysteries yet came up with nothing. Since the beginning of the planet¡¯s existence, the ancient texts told stories of a being that created the coldest region on Oryon. An entity whose power is stronger than anyone on the planet, yet unknown to others. The texts spoke of such a being who created the Glacialis region, a region that is said to hold an item of such worth. Many sought the place for its untold power but the texts spoke of an atrocious guardian that prowls the entire land of ice. They say the guardian of ice is a being stronger than any beast that roams the entire planet. It was said that since long ago, there was a beast that prowled all over the planet. A beast of uncomparable size with features of regality that stroke its entire frame. The beast was asleep for several millenniums, since the birth of the planet. The beast was sleeping until a fool had disturbed its sleep while searching for unknown treasures. Upon awakening, the beast had destroyed many cities and kingdoms in its wake. The beast roared with such viciousness that it froze the entire half of the planet. The texts spoke of its terror and strength that ended civilizations. Its breath was cold as ice and claws that shaped the land. It was said that it¡¯s fur was stronger than steel and blanketed with ice and its icy glare could immobilize an entire army. No one could tame such a beast but there was one man. A man who came and conquered the beast and disappeared along with the beast. The stories said that the man had killed the beast or had taken the beast somewhere yet no one knew of the true reality. ... One would never think that such a place and a dangerous beast was lurking at one of the floors of a miniscule dungeon. Souma/Rain had no idea what was going to happen, thus he continued his icy path along the wondrous formations that created a road of ice. With his clothes of fire, Souma was able to keep himself warm and as he walked, his path melted the ice as he continued. The fire cloak apparently harbored a veil of fire that protected his entire body from the effects of the wind, making it very useful. Even his clothes added their warm effect and Souma continued at peace. The path was long but it mattered not to Souma as his mind was absolutely calm. Souma began to think in his mind as he walked on the icy path¡­ ¡®This place sure doesn¡¯t look like it belongs in a dungeon¡­.Reminds me of the snow from Hokkaido when Shishou took me on a trip when I was 3 with Otou-san¡­.I don¡¯t remember much but the entire place was blanketed with snow. The houses and buildings were covered completely and many people wore large outfits to bring warmth to themselves¡­. We stayed at a cabin and Shishou and Chichiue would make a giant fire in the fireplace and they would talk about things I never understood¡­.Many of which were from the ¡®miscellaneous¡¯ books I found at the back of father¡¯s study...I remember that I could walk and I would always climb the wooden chair to look at the snow that continued to drop endlessly into the white surface¡­. I wonder how father and shishou is right now...If it were winter, would we go to the cabin again and talk between the three of us now...I seem a bit older...and my body is more than enough to prove it...I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to go back...¡¯ Souma continued to reminisce about his childhood with his father and his shishou. His eyes continued to change as the many emotions fluctuated across his mind but never to disturb his inner peace¡­. ¡®The cabin was really huge...It was made completely out of wood and it had a 2nd story to it. On the floor was a bear carpet and a large bear head at the edge. Even as a kid, I would constantly put my head into the mouth...I miss Earth...and Father and Shishou...Even Hirumi¡­ The snow also makes me sad for some reason...I just can¡¯t seem to remember despite my memory...It¡¯s like there¡¯s a part of my memory missing...I would feel this quaking sadness every time I stared at the snow but it never really bothered me as much until now¡­.I feel as if my heart is tightening under the intense cold yet I feel warm under my cloak of fire... I miss home¡­ Life here is fun but I want to see chichiue¡­.I am glad I met Ojii-san...he is family after all and it¡¯s a good thing that he seems caring¡­even though his methods of ¡®training¡¯ his descendant seems a little bit too rough.. Haaa¡­. My life up till now has been hectic¡­.I remember when I was a kid...then suddenly my house was under attack by cats¡­.somehow I think the cat noises weren¡¯t from the cats...but that night...when I slept...I woke up in a void...somehow I came to this world and any memories in between the void and me waking up on a new planet was completely erased...I don¡¯t know what happened¡­. Then I met a Giant egg that seemed friendly. Somehow I knew it was a female due to the actions¡­.It reminded me of a girl character from a Manga...a girl that is a bit...errr..Tsundere? but like the Main character completely ignores her¡­ Anyways...I met Tamago-chan and then I came to find Akane-chan that had a nekomimi ability...from Father¡¯s collection, I knew it had to do with some sort of transformation or human appearance¡­ Then I came to a village and met Leo and Aerylith...Leo reminded me of Shishou...his mannerisms were quite similar and somehow I felt a connection with him...Leo mistakes me sometimes as his own son but I do not mind...I am quite honored to be a son in his image since he and Aerylith were the people that took care of me when I clearly had no home¡­ Then I met Amelia...she was a little shorter than me but she seemed around the same age as me...Even though I was once a 4 year old boy...I think I am around 15-16...maybe if my body continues to change...I might be 17 soon¡­ Then after many events with the village, I got a crap ton of new skills and then I met Kami-sama¡­.Oh how I loathe the bastard...I know Kami-sama is myself indeed...but its just the way he annoys me...RAHHHH!!!!.....From the random interferences¡­.to the random lightning strikes¡­.and then a spacial rift in the void with a gigantic hand crushing me¡­.what the hell Kami-sama¡­ After being annoyed with Kami-sama, I continued to live at the place I could call home. Then somehow I got kicked out of that place that I called home¡­.All because of misunderstandings¡­.. Goddamn misunderstandings¡­.then somehow I went crazy and killed off an entire pack of demonic wolves and got some mysterious grass¡­.and then acquired a lot of gold¡­.I mean¡­.A LOT!...I don¡¯t know what I can do with this amount...I could probably build a kingdom but I will wait if I may need the gold later¡­I transformed into a demonic form and somehow my hair grew...After that I met Yoichi and then I finally encountered another person... I finally met Tifania...the invisible usagi-chan...Somehow I knew it was going to be troublesome since I was naked and she was naked in a shower stall¡­.But luckily I escaped quickly and went home...she followed apparently...of course invisible¡­. After Leo apologized and somehow I felt Aerylith was coming onto me from her gazes¡­.I slept with Amelia and Akane¡­.The next day was crazy as Tifania was laying on top of me and the girls were arguing with each other and they all focused on me as the blame¡­ Next day passed and I met the elder along with his daughter that gave Souma a ¡°wonderful¡± gift as their first meeting¡­.After being knocked out for viewing said gift the elder woke me up using a water spell and I reacted by summoning a stronger version of that spell¡­ After drowning each other out, me and the elder talked in the void about the impending doom¡­.As the two kingdoms, Algarun and Klorim, were amidst a struggle and the plains were going to be in the middle of the war¡­.After he explained the situation, I sought of a plan to save the village...As we trained in the void, I also formulated plans for the evacuation¡­. When returning back to the world¡­.I suddenly woke up to an angel¡¯s kiss¡­.errr well Alveani...The Elder¡¯s daughter, was near my face and I woke up to kissing her¡­.She was quite flustered...and I had no regrets...After that I set out to do my own plans while the elder made his moves¡­ A meeting from the village was held and we discussed the plans that would occur in a few days...However I worked in the background¡­. I sent letters to the villages and a letter to Kimuro¡­.The villages were to evacuate early before the armies were to gain a headstart and for Kimuro to be careful as he was a Merchant to the villages of the Plains¡­.By doing so, I hope they made it safe¡­ On the day of evacuation...I had everyone leave early due to hearing the sounds of hundreds approaching the village...my senses were quite active that time and luckily they were too...If I was any late on evacuating...the villagers would¡¯ve been in danger¡­ I had to stay back to make sure no stragglers went towards the rest of the villagers¡­. Then my memory went blank from then¡­ It was until now that I recalled the memories of my alternate self...Rain¡­¡¯ Souma walked quite a bit and the wind kicked up speed yet he was unaffected. His clothes had protected him against the wind and his trail no longer was found as the snow continued to fall faster. He began to look into the vast darkness that continued to spiral out of control due to the wind. Souma saw the many snow particles moving swiftly through the wind and a glint of light sparked in the darkness of the storm. Somehow the light was reflecting off of Souma¡¯s fire cloak and the ice continued to reflect the streams of fire that flowed around Souma. Noticing the reflected light, Souma began to walk in the direction of the reflected sparks. He quickly strayed away from the frozen path and walked into the darkness. The wind began to pick up speed and clouded his vision. Using his hand to block the snow that smacked him in the face, he continued to walk and found something¡­ It was a gigantic, frozen object. The object nearly scaled over 8 stories high and the object was completely solid in ice. Souma continued to look at the enormous object and finally crept closer to it. With his fire cloak, it looked like a tiny light against a tall building. As he reached the object, the light from his Fire reflected across the entire object. It sent various reflected images of the object¡¯s limbs and various parts. It was a gigantic beast frozen in ice and somehow the ice looked special...It was as if someone or something had frozen this beast rather than the natural occurrence of the blizzard storm...The entire beast was completely frozen in giant cubes of ice rather than a natural phenomenon. Somewhere in the environment that Souma was in, lurks a beast that can cause such damage¡­.and it was clearly powerful...the beast sealed in the ice looked ferocious...Like a giant prowling humanoid yet the beast had distinctive features of fur and animalistic features. The frozen beast looked incredibly powerful yet it was sealed so easily but someone or something¡­ Souma clearly wanted to touch the frozen object however somehow he knew that would be a bad idea. A man clad in fire¡­.touching a frozen object that easily scaled 8 stories¡­.yeah no¡­ ¡°That thing is ridiculously huge...I wonder if anyone saw something this gigantic...I don¡¯t think I should get any closer...I¡¯d rather not disturb the beast with my flames...It¡¯s good that its peaceful...and frozen¡­.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Souma sighed and turned around to leave the area. Walking in the same direction, he ventured forward towards the path that he was on. As he returned to the path, he noticed various tracks on the ground¡­. Without voicing his opinion, he simply talked in his head¡­ ¡®Mhm...something or someone was here¡­.AND THOSE TRACKS ARE FREAKING HUGE WHAT THE HELL!!¡¯ Souma¡¯s eyes nearly popped out as he saw the gigantic paw track on the blanket of snow beside the ice path. Even with the vast snow continuing to fall, it took quite a while for the tracks to disappear and Souma continued to worry about the events that might happen¡­ ¡®W-what the hell...what is going...Ojii-san...errr...Kami-sama¡­..Hello...nobody?¡¯ Souma continued to lament on his situation but he had no choice but to continue on the frozen path. While walking, Souma felt miniature quakes under the surface and he repeated looked around. Souma continued to shake his head repeatedly, searching for anything that may be near him. Suddenly, a big quake erupted and it confused Souma to the point where he fell into the snow. Half of his body was in the snow but the flames quickly melted the snow around Souma¡­. *pffft* *pat* ¡°What the hell was that...some earthquake¡­¡± Souma quickly got up and spat out the snow that went in his mouth. As he removed the snow from his mouth, a giant object was falling near him¡­ ¡°W...WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!!!¡± Noticing the giant ice falling towards him, Souma quickly avoided the glacier and the giant ice block landed near him. ¡°...GODDAMMIT!!!¡± Souma voiced his anger but he was shaken from the impact from the object, that he fell once again into the snow¡­ ¡°MHMM MHMM THIS BLASTED SNOW!!!¡± Souma was pissed and his flames quickly bursted into flares around his surroundings. It quickly melted the snow and somehow his flames were reflected upon his emotions. Rage seems to be a good fire starter as Souma¡¯s flames began to melt the giant glacier that fell near him. Souma stood up and spat the snow out of his mouth once again...He quickly followed the path of ice but this time it was quickly melting under Souma¡¯s pressure. Souma got tired of the monotonous walking and started to jog. His emotions were clearly filled with irritation and rage¡­ ¡®What the hell¡­..first there¡¯s little earthquakes...then I fall into the snow...then a giant block of ice nearly kills me...then I FALL INTO THE SNOW AGAIN¡­.¡¯ ¡®I blame you Kami-sama¡­.goddammit Kami-sama...¡¯ As he voiced his opinions in his head, Souma was sure that the wind picked up speed and then a giant slab of snow smacked him in the face¡­ A voice began to echo with the wind¡­
Just remember...you are blaming yourself¡­.
A familiar voice echoed through the entire frozen environment and a vein popped out of Souma¡¯s forehead¡­ Souma tried to completely ignore Kami-sama¡¯s coy words and continued to jog through the icy path. His emotions were reflected on his flames and they vibrantly sparked through the air. As the wind picked up, the flames spiraled around his entire body and created a miniature fire tornado. Upon noticing the miniature flame tornado form around him, Souma began to smirk and he thought of a brilliant idea¡­ ¡°Mhm...a Fire tornado...So If I generate more power in my flames...would it create a faster vortex¡­.I could use this to travel¡­.ohhhh¡­¡± Souma continued to think and then he quickly stopped his movements. The miniature tornado disappeared and all that was left was fire streaks that trailed in the direction of the wind. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.Focusing on the intent for a stronger flame, the streaks around him began to enlarge and various sparks began to react from Souma¡¯s will. His flame began to generate a ridiculous amount of heat that it began to melt his surroundings within a 15 meter radius. Souma began to run as the wind began to converge with his flames and created the fire vortex. Suddenly, his entire body began to lift into the air and he continued to move forward while increasing the output of his flames. It looked quite impressive as a man clad in fire and wind was seen spiraling/flying through the endless darkness, following a icy path to wherever it leads to. As he ascended using his Fire tornado trick, the ground began to rumble and various clashing noises could be heard. Unfortunately for Souma, he couldn¡¯t hear a damn thing since the noise was nullified by the efforts of his flames and the concurrent squall. Way ahead of him, was the same ferocious beast that was seen, frozen in ice. However it clearly was not frozen and it was rampaging at something¡­. The distance between the two entities were closing and Souma began to pick up speed. Somehow he was able to make out two figures from the distance. As he closed in, two distinctive shadows began to appear as they reflected from his flames. The reason they were distinctive was because¡­.They were ridiculously huge! They easily toppled city buildings...A giant, ferocious beast was fighting a giant¡­.Wolf!? Souma completely halted as he was in the presence of two beasts fighting each other. He continued his flames but he focused majority of them at the sole of his feet, making him levitate above the entire area. However as he levitated, he barely reached their kneecaps, easily permitting him as a fire fly. ¡°W-wh-what the hell is going on!? WAIT WHAT¡­.Didn¡¯t I just see that beast back there¡­.wasn¡¯t it frozen...wait...so the ice block was from it!?..why didn¡¯t I feel them fighting¡­¡± Souma was clearly shocked at the two gigantic monsters, fighting but didn¡¯t make much of a commotion¡­ Although Souma could not feel the eruptions from the two as they fought, he clearly could see their actions and somehow they created a piercing sound every time they clashed. The wolf began to change its movements and crouched away from the beast. The beast was clearly annoyed as it was frozen for quite some time and it was evident that the giant wolf did that to it. As the beast charged, the wolf began to collect the energy around the entire snowy environment. The wind began to spiral around the entrance of the wolf¡¯s mouth and ice particles began to form near the wolf. White energy was gathering at a single spot and Souma noticed that the wolf wouldn¡¯t make it on time¡­. ¡®That wolf is taking forever¡­.the beast will easily overtake it...I think I should help...¡¯ Souma thought to himself and just ran with the flow¡­ Souma focused his flames and increased its output to 80%. He was easily zooming around the beast¡¯s leg and approached the head of the beast. The beast paid no attention to Souma as the beast saw Souma as a simple fire fly. Souma took one of the fire crystals out and began to think¡­ ¡®What if I did this...I think it will pack a punch¡­.¡¯ Souma closed his fist and began to charge his flames upon the crystal that laid in his hand. His hand began to convulse under the intense pressure from the crystal but Souma contained the power and continued to increase his flames. On the opposite sides of the beast, there was a giant spiraling orb of ice and on the other side was a giant orb of flames spiraling out of control. The streaks of flames sparked and flashed as the crystal began to gather power. Souma¡¯s fist was ridiculously hot and the power formed a giant orb that began to spiral from his flames. The size grew considerably and the giant began to feel the heat. The beast stopped and turned to see what was causing the incredible heat from behind. What he saw was quite astonishing as a tiny man was wielding a giant sphere of destruction and it grew considerably large. Souma held his hand in the air, lifting the sphere and continued to generate more power for the orb. The beast charged towards Souma instead as it noticed the considerable power Souma had created. The beast caught Souma in its burly hands and began to squeeze Souma¡¯s entire body. The scene reminded Souma of the DBZ manga, where Goku was being squeezed by Vegeta¡¯s Oozaru form... Nonetheless Souma continued to power his power into the orb as he spat blood from the beast¡¯s pressure grip. Then¡­ The gigantic wolf released its attack and almost instantly, it completely froze the entire beast. The attack was being slowed by Souma¡¯s sphere and he didn¡¯t wait for the cue and released the sphere onto the beast¡­.. The result was a concurring attack of ice and fire from both sides. The two attacks began to converge at the center which was the beast. The beast lost its hand that held Souma and dropped him onto the ground. The two spheres of polar elements began spiral out of control and consume the entire beast. As the ice froze the beast, it was continuously being scorched by the intense flames that spiraled out of control. The result was a spectacular Fire/Ice tornado that created a vacuum. The surrounding wind was being sucked into the tornado and it finally dissipated into a vast mist. The fire quickly vanished and created the mist effect from melting the ice from the giant wolf¡¯s prolonged spell. The wind and snowfall began to stop as if it were controlled by a single entity and Souma laid on the grasp of the detached hand of the beast. Souma had his entire body crushed as if he was under a steamroller. His limbs were convulsing still under the intense pressure and the coldness didn¡¯t help. Souma began to feel the cold as his flames were barely producing any heat as they were completely used up in that single attack. Souma coughed up blood as he laid in the hand of the beast. Suddenly, he heard a powerful howl that began to roar across the entire field of snow. The giant wolf began to approach Souma and it stood really high above him. As the wolf approached, he noticed that same imprint on the snow that he saw earlier before¡­ The wolf began to descend its head and looked at Souma, which was covered in blood and his entire body was crushed under pressure. The wolf began to exhale through his nose and created a miniature gust that shook Souma¡­ Souma looked at the wolf and began to wonder¡­ ¡®What the hell¡­.Am I going to die...I helped this wolf and now it¡¯s here to finish the job ehhh...I still blame you Kami-sama...¡¯ Souma began lose consciousness and he muttered a few words¡­ ¡°Ha..ha...I guess...this is¡­.th..e...en..d¡­.¡± Souma closed his eyes and lost consciousness¡­. The wolf indeed noticed the boy¡¯s sphere of fire and wanted to save him¡­ The giant wolf began to formulate a gust of wind and using the gust, the wolf carried Souma using the wind. Just barely, Souma had speckles of flames streaking around his body. Miniscule but it was evident that he was still alive somehow. The wolf began to prowl through the entire snowy environment and quickly approached a giant fortress encased in Ice. The fortress was the place the wolf had guarded for several centuries after his master had left. The fortitude castle was equipped with various gadgetry that was far advanced for Oryon¡¯s civilization. Most of Oryon¡¯s civilization was equipped with standard medieval equipment, with the usual catapults and the standard siege equipment. The only thing that Oryon had over Earth was the evident usage of the arcane arts. A lot of people excelled in magic and of course implemented mages into society. However at this fortress, there were advanced equipment of standard marksman rifles and various cannonry that were beyond developed and advanced. The entire fortress was filled with equipment that were pre-WWII/WWII. It was equipped with standard Japanese rifles¡­. The Arisaka Type 99 was all over the entire fortress and completely full with ammunition, various amounts of bayonets were laid across the field and several barrels of gunpowder were laying in the corners of the fortress. Usually the fortress would be donned with the Japanese Imperial flag, however it was replaced with the Kurogane Clan symbol. On every single item, and weapon was the similar black symbol with the two katana blades crossing each other. On the walls, there were Gunto swords hanging to the side and various pole bayonets near it. In the inside perimeters was a giant building that held even a greater amount of equipment that were WWII remnants. Various chinese model pistols laid on the tables like the Type Sugiura and the common Type Inagaki and Hamada pistols. Copious amounts of Arisaka types were laid upon the walls and various Type 100 SMG¡¯s were mixed in the piles. On one of the tables, there was a giant type 11, Light machine gun with various ammo packs around it and next to it was a type 300 Heavy artillery gun that had an ammo belt all over it. Mixed with the weapons, were various katana blades that had holsters and the same Kurogane clan symbol. On the fortress walls, at corner edges at the top, were various Type 97 20mm Anti-aircraft artillery weapons. On the side were various mortars and several howitzers next to the anti-aircraft artillery. On the top of the main building/castle, at the side platform, there was a giant Type 90 Railgun planted on the surface. On the other side of the fortress was a giant runway and a gigantic hangar that housed two Japanese aircrafts. The aircrafts were a Kawasaki Ki-61 Hien army fighter type and a Mitsubishi J2M naval interceptor, nickname Raiden (À×ëŠThunderbolt). The aircrafts were equipped with standard artillery and in the hangar were various barrels that had a symbol of ȼÁÏ(Fuel) imprinted onto it. The fortress was equipped with WWII equipment that could easily change a Kingdom¡¯s power overnight if one had acquired the empty fortress. The civilizations of Oryon were developed to Medieval standards and they had excellent use of Magic but none could stop a bullet. The weapons in the fortress could destroy the civilization of Oryon and easily control the entire planet. If one could amass an entire army and find this fortress, they could easily control everything. Luckily the guardian of the fortress was a Gigantic ancient wolf that existed since the beginning of the planet¡¯s existence¡­ The fortress was heavily guarded by the giant entity and the equipment were somehow still usable despite the cold effects of the environment. For some reason the entire fortress was protected by a veil and the coldness effect couldn¡¯t reach inside. The equipment were kept in a pristine condition that stood against the sands of time. As evident from the start of the dungeon...Time ceases to exist in the dungeon and the equipment were kept at their perfect condition. The gigantic wolf stood at the entrance and shrunk down to a considerable size yet still carrying Souma, using the gust of wind. After entering the fortress, the wolf began dash past the large amounts of weaponry that laid across the floor and quickly went into the inner building/castle. As the wolf entered, it began to dash to a long, main hallway that lead to the master bedroom. The wolf entered the room and quickly placed Souma on the bed. The flame from Souma was quickly disappearing and the wolf quickly began to work. The wolf began to chant an ancient spell and various runic sigils appeared all over Souma¡¯s body. It completely encased his body and a ethereal green glow began to take effect. The wolf had made it on time as the last flame had nearly disappeared from Souma. The wolf quickly exited the room and quickly went to the main room. The wolf began to change shape and form into a girl that had striking features and wore a maid outfit. Her breasts were easily proportionate and her bodyline was beautiful. On her head, were sharp ears that perked at the edges. They matched the wolf¡¯s ears and apparently the wolf became a meido(maid). She began to clean the castle while Souma was resting. Cleaning the entire place and she quickly stuffed the weapons and equipment in a separate room. She dutifully completed her tasks after working for a total of 5 days yet she had no perception of time as she was in the dungeon. To her it seemed as if it were a few moments and time hadn¡¯t passed. After cleaning, she sensed Souma was beginning to recover quickly and thus she began to start cooking. The wolf/wolfgirl/maid went into the kitchen and donned herself an appropriate apron and began to wash the vegetables that were in the fridge. After washing the vegetables, she quickly diced them and began to wash the rice next. Then she began to cook the washed rice with 8 cups of water on the stove, to get a thick consistency. After that, Meido-san began to make a soup stock from the chopped potato and pork stew and stir-fried cabbage. She stirred the rice as it began to boil over the stove and created a gelatinous rice porridge that turned into a thick consistency. After the rice porridge had finished, she started to add the soup stock and remaining potato and pork into the porridge and stir the dish all together. After the rice/pork porridge had finished cooking, Souma was beginning to awaken. The wolfmaid quickly transformed back into a wolf and carried the porridge using her wind magic and went to the room. She placed the food onto the table next to Souma and quickly left the room before Souma could even notice her¡­. Finally, Souma had awakened and his entire body ached in pain¡­ ¡°ahhh ahhh!! the pain¡­.it hurts¡­¡± Souma mumbled in a low tone as he awoke from his slumber. ¡®What the hell happened...where am I...I remember that I launched a giant red sphere and I was crushed to death...is this heaven?...what happened to that giant wolf...why does heaven look like a King¡¯s bedroom...and what is that smell!?...FOOOOOOOOD!!!!¡¯ Souma emotions were easily noticeable as it was clearly being displayed across his face. Souma took notice of the Rice porridge that was on the table but he had trouble¡­ ¡°w-what...the hell...It¡¯s hard...to get up¡­¡± Souma slowly spoke in a low tone as he voiced his problem¡­ His entire body ached in pain and muscle spasms...So what is the best thing to do...Of course fall onto the floor -_- Souma began to toss and turn until he rolled off the edge of the bed and onto the floor. He landed with a thud and the noise echoed throughout the room. Without Souma noticing, the wolfgirl was peeking through the door slit and watched Souma fall on the floor. She giggled for a quick second until she quieted down. Souma began to fumble on the floor and finally opened his arms and began to stretch on the floor¡­ ¡°AHHHHH AHHHHH AHHH!!!!!!!!!¡± The pain was excruciating as Souma began to stretch his muscles and his voice trailed off into the entire fortress. Outside of the fortress, his voice continued and created an ominous wail that traveled with the wind. People would be scared if they somehow stumbled into the Glacialis region¡­ Souma began to stretch even more and his screams continued. He wanted to eat but if everytime he were to take a bite, his entire body would have muscle spasms. So, he decided to go through this hellish experience and stretch his entire body. Souma began to do some weird yoga positions and stretched his body in forms he, himself didn¡¯t know he could do¡­. After several hours of strenuating, weird stretches and quick exercises, Souma had finally...somewhat recovered¡­ Finally¡­..It was time¡­ ¡°OH IT IS TIME¡­..THE FOOOOO-¡± Before Souma even finished...he noticed the wolf behind the door. The wolf began to hide but Souma opened the door and saw the wolf¡­ ¡°Oro...wait what...what is this wolf doing...are you like that giant wolf¡¯s offspring or something...cause I don¡¯t want to get eaten for playing with you¡­.¡± Souma spoke to the wolf that had regal features and the fur was releasing a polishing glow. The wolf nodded no in response to Souma¡¯s question of being an offspring and quickly left the area and ran away.. ¡°Ahh oh...okay¡­.well I guess...leave me be?¡± Souma closed the door and began to stare at the rice porridge that was cold for quite a long time...Using his flames, Souma heated the entire porridge and finally began to eat as he wondered¡­ ¡°Mhmmm...sooo good¡­.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know where I am at...and this room is huge...that wolf seems to be watching me...and I almost died again¡­.GODDAMN YOU KAMI-SAMA!?¡¯ Souma had an irritated expression as he devoured the bowl of potatoes, pork and rice. Then the window brushed open and a familiar gust of wind smacked the leftover rice porridge onto Souma, spilling the contents all over him¡­ Then an oh so familiar voice echoed in the wind¡­
Well...damn you too...Just remember...don¡¯t take too long¡­
The voice disappeared and suddenly Souma clenched his fist and a vein popped out on his forehead as he was dirtied from the leftover porridge¡­ His flames began to spark violently and melted the leftovers from his entire body¡­ He stared at the opened window that began to slowly close and finally spoke to Kami-sama¡­ ¡°YOU BITC-----¡± Those were the only words that escaped into the wind as the window closed off on Souma¡­.
Author''s Note: thanks for reading my FF. I enjoy any comment and good comments always inspire me to write more. If anything, I would like a review from people if they are willing to voice their opinion overall about my FF. Like always, Thanks!
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 10: Two Heavens as One Volume 2 - Chapter 10: Two Heavens as One
Author''s Note: Sorry, this took a while to write. I''ve been busy with other chapters for my new FF. Also, I will started adding Author notes, for japanese words that people might not know. I know some people have trouble since I tend to add a few words in the FF. Well, please read this latest chapter and please do Rate my FF on the main page. I like to read your reviews and comments too! As always, thanks for reading!!
¡°--TCH!!!!¡± That was the words that Souma had finished after Kami-sama had ¡°interrupted¡± his meal. Souma was completely pissed off but he was in an unknown place and Souma had no idea what to do now¡­ Souma dusted himself off and his cloak of fire began to dwindle as Souma regained his tranquility. The flames around his body began to shorten in flare and eventually disappeared into a flick. Souma stood up and began to look at the entire room he was residing in. Intricate designs were all over the entire room. Signs of nobility were present in the room and on the far east corner, laid a picture of a woman. A woman garbed in a pretty white dress and her red eyes were accentuated with the long, scarlet hair that flowed behind the woman. Her features were angelic and had a sense of regality written all over the painting. Her dress had a pretty rose that sparkled with the light that came through the window. On her neck was a beautiful necklace that had onyx jewels that added a mysterious effect to her portrait. Upon noticing the light that came from the window, Souma walked towards the window after viewing the woman in the painting. After Kami-sama¡¯s voice had interrupted his meal, Souma was in a bad mood but the effect from the outside view had calmed him down. As he looked outside from his window, Souma saw a gigantic fortress but the thing that calmed him down was the ethereal glow that came from the top of the clouds. A blinding light had surrounded the entire fortress and created an invisible barrier. The fortress was surrounded by a glow that contradicted the entire snowy region. Souma looked at the fortress that was garbed in his Kurogane Clan symbol and he noticed the various quantities of weapons laying around. Even to the side, he saw a gigantic railgun that arched from the side of the building. Upon inspecting, he even saw a large runway that lead towards a gigantic hangar with rotors of an aircraft sticking out at the entrance. ¡®This place is gigantic...where am I¡­.?¡¯ ¡®Ojii-chan better explain this in detail...this place is heavily guarded...and the clan symbol...is everywhere...¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve read books from Chichiue¡¯s study about the Japanese war...and I saw pictures with the same weapons as the ones down there...¡¯ ¡°Wow...this is a huge place...I¡¯m even surprised my eyes could even see this far¡­.¡± Souma spoke to himself as he wondered about the place he woke up in. The entire room was quite silent and his voice trailed outside the door and into the hallway/corridor. The wolfgirl heard Souma¡¯s voice and began to return to the room where he was residing in. As she approached the door, she reverted into her more appeasable form as a girl with wolf ears. The wolfgirl changed and donned an appropriate maid outfit to accommodate her reason for being there. She knocked on the door and Souma heard the knock and quickly approached the door. Souma opened the door and noticed the maid with wolf ears standing at the entrance. A woman that stood about 5¡¯4¡± wearing a maid outfit was standing at the entrance. The woman had regal features and her hair was a beautiful shade of brunette. Her eyes were a deep shade of purple/violet and adorable wolf ears sticking out of the top of her head. Her outfit was a traditional maid outfit with the headpiece and everything. The outfit was a mix between black and white and frilly accessories dangled to the side. The maid had features that normally wouldn¡¯t fit with a normal maid considering how beautiful she was. Her appearance was rather noble instead of being a normal maid. As she stood at the entrance, her posture was evenly balanced and her eyes stared straight into Souma as if she were examining his entire body. Before he could even speak, she already started¡­ ¡°Hello. Souma-sama, I may presume?...Well, I could already tell from your scent that you are indeed part of the Kurogane family. I am Rea, and I am your personal maid or attendant, however you may see fit. Please address me however you may like and if you need anything, do not hesitate to ask.¡± The wolf maid spoke with an appropriate tone and quickly explained who she was. Rea wasn¡¯t quite sure how to handle Souma, so she took on her maid personality to meet him. She was the same wolf that slept for millenniums and had a quirky personality regarding humans. Thus she took on the form of a human female yet having resemblance of a proud wolf(her ears). Rea was quite the proud wolf yet she became the Fortress¡¯s attendant after losing against Ryuu, Souma¡¯s ancestor. Rea had no qualms on guarding the fortress and she enjoyed the quietness that revolved the entire region. Ojii-chan had informed Rea through his [Soul Telepathy] that Souma was arriving and she was to cater to all his needs. Of course, Rea obliged and didn¡¯t mind the new master. It¡¯s been centuries since she had someone at the fortress, ever since Ryuu had returned back to earth however time wasn¡¯t relevant in this region. As centuries passed, Rea only perceived it as seconds passing by. Time didn¡¯t flow and Rea maintained her appearance despite being in a dungeon for so long. As Rea began to address Souma with such formality, he began to wonder¡­ ¡®Oh no...Not another one...I do not want her to call me Goshuujin-sama like Akane...I do not know what might happen if the two met...¡¯ After introducing herself, Rea bowed in respect and Souma exchanged his greetings¡­ ¡°I am Souma, you do not need to keep formalities, just address me as Souma. I prefer it be like that rather than you always calling me with ¡°-sama¡±...makes me feel uneasy...I do not wish to be some sort of noble or anything¡­ By the way...Rea¡­.-san? Where am I?¡± Souma had to let the ¡°-sama¡± go, since the title gave him goosebumps. Being someone of superiority is indeed nice and all but to Souma, it simply meant more trouble for him. He already had features of a noble and he¡¯d rather keep quiet. Souma knew better that his ego could very grow and Kami-sama is a jerk but he clearly stated not to become cocky. Knowing himself(Kami-sama), it could very well become problematic if he had grown arrogant, so Souma quickly tossed aside the idea of being someone superior. Although in the past, he would¡¯ve enjoyed the nice tone of superiority but ever since his memories began to flush through his mind and the words that flowed into him from [Kagatsuchi], it cleared his mind. Souma was thinking more rational as time continued¡­(even though time is nonexistent in that dungeon). Souma already decided to toss his arrogant feelings aside as he had more present issues to attend to. He already knew that he had to go to a different realm for some reason and Ojii-chan wouldn¡¯t reveal anything until he got the weapon that was in the Dungeon¡­ As Souma continued to think about his situation, Rea interrupted him by explaining everything¡­ ¡°Souma-sama, The reas-¡± Rea was in the process of explaining but Souma had interrupted her midway... ¡®She¡¯s going to keep this up...¡¯ ¡°Ahem...what did I say¡­¡± Souma had an unusual expression that mimicked his displeasure at Rea¡¯s words... ¡°But, Master, I cannot ridicule such a great person as if he were my equal...I cannot address you so casually, Souma-sama.¡± Rea answered in a modest voice yet she was unshaken after Souma had clearly expressed his displeasure. ¡°Haaa...well can¡¯t you just let it slide for me?¡± Souma shrugged his shoulders in attempt to change Rea¡¯s mind but it wasn¡¯t working... ¡°Dame!¡± [Editor¡¯s note: Dame! = No way! Literal translation] ¡°I refuse to address such a person, related to the man that defeated, in such a casual way. Souma-sama! I will address you as I see fit and you cannot change it!¡± Rea spoke with a commanding tone that alerted even Souma. Her voice gave such a powerful vibe that sent shocks throughout Souma¡¯s entire body¡­. Souma was a bit shaken but he finally had to let it go¡­ ¡°Alright...Rea-san...Address me as you like...but back to my question...Where am I?¡± Souma finally gave in to Rea¡¯s plea and shrugged at his current position in the argument¡­ ¡°Oh! This is your ancestor¡¯s, the first master¡¯s, Frozen fortress also known as the Jyousai... It was built by the Master during his time here...I already know the first master passed away but he informed me already about you through his soul¡­¡± Rea-san began to explain that Ryuu had created the fortress and she already knew about Souma¡¯s arrival. ¡®Mhm...Ojii-chan sure was quite the architect...this place is ridiculously huge...makes me wonder how he built it...¡¯ Souma began to think as Rea¡¯s words entered his brain. From what he saw through the window, the Fortress was at least 80,000 square meters and the interior building at least consumed 30,000 sq. meters¡­ ¡°So...I am in Ojii-chan¡¯s...room?¡± Souma began to look at the ridiculously huge room and finally began to notice it¡¯s entirety. The room was at least the size of three rooms combined and the bed was gigantic. On the bed was a royal seal on the wooden front and the Kurogane symbol was draped onto the sheets. Rea-san, noticing Souma¡¯s shock, began to speak once more¡­ ¡°Souma-sama..? Souma-sama! The fortress has been attended by your loyal servant and I can guide you to the many places that you may have questions about¡­?¡± Rea ushered Souma to snap out of his confused look and he began to stumble a bit. Souma gulped and nodded in agreement and the two left the chamber where Souma had slept. As Souma walked down the hallway, he noticed the intricate designs on the walls and on the carpet. The designs were beautiful and had remarkable symbols that stood out from each other. On Souma¡¯s left, were beautiful paned windows that seemed to shine in the light that came from the sky. The windows were reflecting the lustrous light that gave off a warm feeling. Souma could see the outside wall that covered the entire perimeter of the fortress. On the corners, he noticed the advanced artillery that perched in the edges. Souma continued to follow Rea-san and came to a gigantic corridor that had various weapons laying around. Rea-san continued to walk but Souma halted and began to inspect one of the weapons¡­ ¡°Th-this...looks like the weapons from that book¡­.from Chichiue¡¯s study¡­ The images from the book is really similar...I believe the name was the Type 99...Arisaka¡­¡± Souma was keen on inspecting the intricate weapons until Rea-san came back to retrieve him¡­ ¡°Souma-sama? The weapons were kept safe under my supervision and I will show you the list of everything that is in the entire fortress but for now, I must lead you to the main room, where the First master told me to bring you to.¡± Rea-san ushered Souma to follow and he returned the rifle back to its original place. The two began to pass through a major hallway that had beautiful designs on the walls and approached a bigger room that was approximately in the center of the entire castle. At the gigantic room, was a throne that stood at the far back. The throne had a beautiful onyx color and on the chair was the same Kurogane clan symbol that was etched onto the throne. Above the throne, was the original clan symbol that had the intricate designs and A katana was slanted on its position. Normally it would¡¯ve been two katanas crossing each other in an X formation, portraying the Kurogane symbol, but another Katana was obviously missing. Souma continued to stare at the beautiful katana that hanged on the wall. It was in a beautiful black sheath with a golden outline cover. On the side was a golden dragon, that swirled around the entire sheathe. The katana was luring Souma and he was gradually decreasing the distance between him and the katana blade. Souma began to walk forward in a monotonous motion, as he continued to stare at the katana that perched on the wall. As he stepped towards the throne, Souma didn¡¯t notice that he had passed a barrier. The barrier only allowed the Master to approach the throne. As he continued to walk forward, Rea-san merely watched as Souma approached the throne. It¡¯s not like she could do anything as the entire fortress had already accepted Souma without much trouble. As he approached the chair, black sparks began to form but Souma paid no heed towards the sparks that appeared and continued forward. Souma was completely mesmerized by the Katana blade and didn¡¯t notice the black sparks growing in size. Souma held out his hand and leaned forward towards the blade yet something happened¡­ Black lightning struck Souma and electrocuted him. However, Souma was unharmed and he began to absorb the lightning itself. As he continued to lean with his right arm extended towards the blade, the black lightning began to converge at his location. The sparks began to swirl out of control and strike within the closed barrier. The lightning began to create cracks in the walls, floors and even made a crack in the barrier. As he continued to ignore the lightning strikes, Souma continued to reach towards the katana blade. The black lightning began to heavily strike at Souma¡¯s entire body until several black lightning rings appeared on his right hand. As the black lightning sparked on his hand, they began to form runic symbols all around the rings. The rings began to etch themselves on Souma¡¯s hand until it perfectly formed 5 black rings on his hand. The black lightning began to disappear and Souma lunged upwards to grab the katana, completely ignoring the spectacle that just happened to his right hand. ... As the entire situation unraveled, Rea-san simply watched the man walk towards the Katana blade as if the lightning meant nothing¡­ ¡®His posture...The way he continues on...makes me...UMU~¡¯ Rea-san blushed for a moment but quickly stuffed her emotions in the back of her head. Souma was her new master and she had to perform to the best of her abilities. She promised Ryuu that she would take care of the fortress even after he died and she did. And she also decided to take care of the new master after Ryuu had contacted her through [Soul Telepathy]. As she watched the black rings embed themselves onto Souma¡¯s right hand, she immediately thought of the time when Ryuu had fought her. She was in her primal form and destroyed many cities in her wake. Rea-san had no qualms for the simple humans. The humans, in fact disturbed her peace as she slept, for the sake of greed and she simply thought of killing them as a simple notion. After destroying civilizations, she was quite bored and wanted to take off to the other planets. She had the power to do so, back in the past, however now she lacks the power due to her limiter. Rea-san¡¯s strength was unmatched until Ryuu Kurogane, the Destroyer of the planetary belt, was in front of her. Ryuu had recently destroyed the link that bound the planets together and eventually showed up in front of Rea. Of course, at the time she was a [Primal Wolf] and didn¡¯t have the female characteristics that she has today. Ryuu Kurogane began his initial attack and Rea-san evenly squared off against him. The two were quite even in terms of raw strength but even Ryuu couldn¡¯t withstand the cold for a long time. It was, until that moment, things began to change for the worse for Rea-san. A cloak of fire dawned upon Ryuu and created a new form. His entire body was shrouded in flames and the fire equaled out the coldness that seeped from Rea-san¡¯s body. Now that they were on equal terms again, they began to fight once more. It looked quite ridiculous as a 5¡¯11¡± tall, Japanese male was evenly fighting against a mountain-size beast. Everytime Rea lunged at Ryuu, her attacks would be halted by his hands or even legs. Ryuu often parried her gigantic attacks and created some distance. Eventually the two began to tire out but Rea wasn¡¯t done. Rea began to charge her special move, [Glacial Burst], where she would gather her energy into a spiraling sphere that can freeze an entire planet if need be. Ryuu stood in front of Rea-san and watched as the spiraling sphere grew exponentially. His eyes were unwavering and he continued to stare at the gigantic wolf. Rea-san continued to pour energy into the sphere even if it were to destroy the entire planet. Suddenly, black lightning sparks began to form around Ryuu¡¯s body. His posture remained the same as he continued to stare at the wolf, but his body was shrouded in black lightning. On his right hand, the lightning began to create a focal point surrounding his arm. Five black rings began to appear on the man¡¯s arm and runic symbols flashed through the air around him. His gaze continued to stare at Rea-san and without any remorse, he released his power¡­ Rea-san completely lost memory of what had happened at that time, but the moment she woke up she was in the Frozen Fortress. She was laying in one of the guest rooms and Ryuu Kurogane simply sat in his throne chair, waiting for her to awaken. However, she woke up due to the Madam, Akane...Ryuu¡¯s wife and Souma¡¯s great-great-grand mother¡­ This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Rea-san woke up in her new body/transformation. It seems that Akane had created her female appearance and named her, Rea. She was in debt towards the Madam and finally visited Ryuu, who waited on his throne while wearing a japanese kimono. Long story short, she completely lost. Ryuu had created a spacial vortex that spun out of control and nearly killed Rea-san. Although she attempted to fight back, by releasing her [Glacial Burst], but Ryuu¡¯s [Spacial Vortex] completely absorbed everything. He literally created a miniature black hole that ate up everything around the two. The vortex eventually created a planetary phenomenon that the world calls, [The Devil¡¯s Tear]. It is a dark hole that is impassable due to the spacial renderings. Ryuu¡¯s move left a giant vortex that is usually invisible but it will absorb you if approached directly. Of course, the vortex was irremovable and had a drastic effect on the environment but several kingdoms created Stone wards to guard the entire location, where the Vortex resides in. Without the wards, no one would know where the vortex was, as it was near invisible to the naked eye. Ryuu used God-ranked magic with no remorse and subdued the beast that destroyed civilizations...Sounds good and dandy but Ryuu Kurogane could¡¯ve captured Rea without destroying an entire environment, rendering it impassable to anyone. Ryuu simply wanted to see the extent of his powers so he created a miniature black hole¡­ Some people say that Kami-sama influenced his power and simply wanted to show off. Ryuu¡¯s power was unmatched in the entire planet and even the other gods feared him. All because Ryuu Kurogane was using God ranked magic for the fun of it. Kami-sama was banished for the effects of the Planetary belt and responsible for the disasters that Ryuu had done. On an occasion, Ryuu destroyed a planet with no remorse. Although it was an accident but the Gods perceived it as a rebellion from Kami-sama. Taking all problems into account, Kami-sama was banished for unlocking Ryuu¡¯s innate powers yet Kami-sama did not know of the consequences. Often times, he would laugh since Ryuu was equally as strong as a Primal god. They were banished and forced to retreat to a faraway place. Luckily, Ryuu Kurogane returned to earth along with Akane, his wife, and a resident of Oryon. The two spent their final days on Earth and Kami-sama waited for the time where Ryuu¡¯s descendant would arrive. Kami-sama waited for a long time and finally Souma was born. His plans were now coming to light and it looks like the perfect time for Kami-sama to return¡­ The rightful king of the Universe...The previous ruler of the Universe¡­The only one who bore the original title of God...The one true ruler that reigned above all¡­[Kami-sama]... ... As the [Kuroi Kaminari], Black lightning, ended upon creating the five black rings, Souma leaped in the air and took hold of the Katana that hanged above the chair. Souma fell and landed directly in the seat, with a cool pose. The katana was held upwards and Souma had his left hand on his chin, looking quite boastful from the spectacle. [Editor''s Note: Kuroi Kaminari = Black Lightning] Rea-san snapped out of her Deja vu moment and immediately got on one knee and bowed as Souma sat in the Throne. Souma was in daze and looked at the maid that bowed towards him¡­ ¡°Eh...EHHH!? Oh what the hell happened...Rea-san please don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Souma was completely shocked and quickly stood up. He exited the invisible barrier that guarded the Throne, along with the Katana in his hand, and approached Rea-san. ¡°Ahh..Get up...don¡¯t do that...Now...I should hurry up and finish this dungeon...Ojii-chan is waiting for me...Please guide me through the entire fortress¡­¡± Souma was still in a daze and the black rings faded into his skin. Rea-san stood up and continued to guide Souma. The two explored the entire Fortress, from the outer perimeters to the miniature barracks that were posted around the fortress. She told Souma that once he became the master, he could automatically manage the entire fortress but nothing showed up for Souma. Upon remembering the words, of Ojii-chan, it seems that he couldn¡¯t even check his stats and probably Kami-sama prevented any windows appearing. Rea-san continued to guide Souma but he was fully immersed into his surroundings. He quickly left Rea-san and ran around the entire Fortress. Souma¡¯s mind was absorbing the entire fortress and every detail was being memorised. Rea-san kept up with his speed due to her immense power but Souma continued to move everywhere. Eventually, even she lost track of Souma and he arrived at the Hangar, where the Thunderbolt and J2M plane was resting. Souma looked at the plane and saw the Japanese insignia along with the Kurogane clan symbol around the aircraft. He felt the machinery and suddenly, his hand began to glow. Runic symbols appeared once more and images flashed within his brain. It was as if he were receiving the entire blueprint of the plane and suddenly he knew how to fly the plane. The images were embedded into his brain and he knew the schematics of a Japanese aircraft from WWII. If necessary, he could build the airplane right now if he had the materials...The images gave him numerous information and suddenly, he snapped out of confusion¡­ ¡®What the hell...the plane...I feel like I know everything about this plane...the images...¡¯ Souma continued to view the plane and saw the intricate designs within its mechanisms. Rea-san finally found Souma and spoke¡­ ¡°Souma-sama! Please don¡¯t run away from me! I cannot keep up...and we must go to [The Room], so I can instruct you on the final thing that the Master told me to do. Now let¡¯s go¡­ Hayaku shite kudasai!¡± [Editor¡¯s note: Hayaku/Ô礯¤·¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤ = Please hurry! or be early depending on how you use it] Rea-san finally retrieved Souma before he went into a subconscious mode. The two finally left the Hangar and went into the main building. Souma was still dazed from the entire fortress and the images he received from touching the plane didn¡¯t help. Souma and Rea-san went into the throne room and Rea began to talk once more.. ¡°Souma-sama, follow me...We shall enter [The Room]...¡± Rea-san spoke with a diligent tone and lead the way. She turned in the left direction, towards another corridor, from the Throne room and walked down the corridor. Souma followed in suit behind Rea-san and the two entered the corridor. After walking for a few minutes, they came across another hallway but it was much narrower and less lighting. Finally, they came across a door at the end of the hallway and Souma entered through the doorway. The room was darkened and on the wall were the same green torches. They lit up after Souma had passed them, creating a mysterious effect as he followed the path beside Rea-san. The two approached a set of stairs and began to descend to the lower floor. While walking, Souma began to talk to Rea-san¡­ ¡°Rea-san...tell me..why are you a maid¡­?¡± Souma toned down his voice and spoke in a semi-polite manner. Rea glanced at Souma and began to respond¡­ ¡°I was defeated by the Master, and I took the responsibility of guarding the fortress, that¡¯s all.¡± She gave a melo answer in response to Souma¡¯s question and he shrugged in attempt¡­ ¡®So Ojii-chan defeated her...wait...what happened to that wolf I saw earlier...¡¯ ¡°Rea-san...there was a wolf that came to my room earl--¡± As he was speaking, Rea-san was already nodding at his comment¡­ ¡°Oh...so you are the wolf...that explains the ears haha...alright...I see the end of the hallway¡­¡± The two finally reached a wall that had the Kurogane clan symbol etched onto the wall. Before Souma did anything, Rea-san spoke to explain a few things¡­ ¡°This is the [Room of Gateways]...The master created gateways to various locations in the planet...even other planets...However you cannot access the portals unless you, yourself have visited the location of the gateway¡­ One thing is that the gates can only accessed by you. Since it is operated by the Clan symbol, it can only be powered by those who are recognized by the clan. I will not enter the room with you, but it would be best for you to look at the room. There is quite a bit of portals and you can create your own portals now...Since you¡¯ve already inherited the Master¡¯s legacy, you can create portals for yourself...the room expands by the amount of portals that are created¡­ You cannot remove a portal unless you release the seal where the symbol is located at¡­ I will wait for your return, young master, Souma¡­¡± Rea-san explained the utility of the room yet she didn¡¯t really explain how to get to the room...After all, they were staring a wall with the symbol¡­then it finally hit Souma¡­ ¡®I guess...I have to pour my energy onto the symbol...¡¯ Souma nodded after Rea-san explained everything and somehow she already knew what was gonna happen. Souma raised his right hand and poured energy into clan symbol and several mechanisms began to vibrate behind the wall. For a few seconds, nothing happened until the ground shook with miniature quakes. The wall began to fold into each other and began to recede into the cracks. The walls began to transform and finally formed into a gigantic room. The room was filled with smaller rooms that were paned in black glass. Souma walked forward and disappeared while Rea-san waited at the entrance. The rooms were covered in dust and the title of the rooms were covered completely. As the rooms were darkened, Souma noticed in the center was a portal that was currently active. The rest of the rooms weren¡¯t active and he remembered the words from Rea-san about visiting each locations to activate the gates. He walked forward and approached the portal in the center. The portal was generating a strange energy and various colors fluxed between the outline of the portal. The portal was reacting to Souma¡¯s energy and began to absorb him into the portal. His entire body was completely transferred into a swirling vortex and teleported him to a white void. The room was completely white, similar to his own void but there was a Katana embedded into the ground in the center. The ground had cracks leading up to the Katana base and black lightning surged from the cracks. As Souma snapped out of his dazed look from being teleported, he saw the entire room and the Katana blade¡­ ¡®This..this place seems...familiar...its the same white room as my void...but there¡¯s the...Katana...¡¯ Souma looked all around his surroundings and saw nothing but the cracks on the ground that lead to the base of the Katana. Before he could do anything, a voice spoke to him, in a loud demeaning tone¡­
Kozo...you finally made it...you may be my descendant but you must prove yourself...Now go and fight¡­
The voice faded into nothing and Souma looked at his appearance¡­ ¡®Wait...what? Fight!?...and with what!? and who!?...oh..I have Ojii-chan¡¯s other blade...I¡¯ll use that...BUT STILL...FIGHT!?¡¯ Souma held the Katana, that he retrieved from the wall, in his right hand and walked towards the blade that was embedded in the ground. As he approached, the lightning from the cracks grew larger and suddenly the ground began to shake violently. The black lightning surged through the cracks and a dark figure was being created from the lightning clashes. The figure began to take shape from the lightning and created a dark body clad in lightning. It was similar to Souma¡¯s Raijin form, where his entire body was clad in lightning but the dark figure had Black Lightning, [Kuroi Kaminari], as the difference between the two. The figure began to form a more detailed body and created the spitting image of Ryuu, the same image Souma saw as he almost died in the dungeon floor. A dark figure with an outline of a traditional kimono outfit with facial features and scars, mirroring Ryuu Kurogane. The dark figure, [Dark Ryuu], began to stretch and retrieved the Katana that was embedded in the white floor. The cracks began to close up as Dark Ryuu took the blade from the ground and the figure pointed the Katana towards Souma. Souma immediately took an [Iaijutsu] stance that he mastered long ago and waited for the opportune moment to strike. Dark Ryuu took the stance as an invitation and immediately charged towards Souma at an astonishing speed. The figure closed the distance in mere seconds and the result was the two, clashing in swords. The blades began to clash against each other and they exchanged blows. Dark Ryuu had the same amount of raw strength as Souma, so they were pretty much even and they continued to exchange blows. Souma and the figure increased their movement speed and continued to clash. For a normal person, they could not see the two as they moved quickly, changing positions as soon as they clashed. The two clashed endlessly, creating sparks whenever they came in contact with each other. ¡°Hyah! ORAAH!!!¡± Souma yelled out as they continued to clash. Dark Ryuu didn¡¯t talk and only exchanged silent responses. ¡°.....¡± ¡°.....¡± The two continued to exchange strikes and both suffered equal amounts of damage. Souma¡¯s entire shirt was filled with tears and rips from the slashes. Dark Ryuu¡¯s entire body didn¡¯t have any markings but the places where Souma came into contact had no lightning flowing through. The two continued to fight for what seems to be several days. Fatigue and hunger easily reached Souma but the figure was simply motionless and had no expression. ¡°*pant* Wh-what th-he hell...what are you...haa haaa¡­¡± Souma was exhausted and as usual, Dark Ryuu had nothing to say¡­ ¡°.....¡± Souma was sweating and he clearly was tired from exchanging blows. He was exhausted and he had nothing else to do¡­ ¡®Ojii-chan told me to fight...how can I fight Ojii-chan¡¯s clone when it¡¯s not even tired...that thing looks like it could last forever..and I¡¯m here, starving literally to death¡­ What the hell should I do...Ojii-chan...¡¯ Souma called out to Ryuu through his thoughts but nothing came in reply¡­ ¡®I guess it¡¯s only me...It¡¯s not like I can depend on Kami-sama...the useless bastard...oh damn...I don¡¯t want another hand smacking me onto the ground...¡¯ Souma covered his head in attempt to guard against Kami-sama¡¯s interference but nothing came¡­ ¡®Phew...nothing is gonna happen...I am tired...what should I do...¡¯ Souma continued to stare at Dark Ryuu and wondered what he was going to do. Suddenly, the dark figure charged once more and Souma readied his parrying stance, to deflect the incoming attack. ---SCREECH!! The two blades clashed and Souma barely managed to parry off the dark figure¡¯s attack. Souma was completely tired after the last attack and was barely holding on. He used the blade as a support to hold his entire body upwards. Dark Ryuu readied once more and pointed the Katana blade towards Souma. Souma was beyond exhausted and barely had any strength to hold on. Somehow his abilities were usable and he already tried to use [Kagatsuchi] but failed in attempt to conjure any flames. The dark figure charged for one last attack and Souma raised his head as the figure charged at him. He held the katana in his right hand and spread his arms wide as if he were accepting the Katana to pierce his entire body. --10 seconds ¡­ ¡­ --5¡­.4¡­.3¡­.2¡­.1¡­. The blade made contact into Souma¡¯s chest and pierced his entire body. Souma began to cough up blood and looked at the Dark figure that pierced his entire body. The katana blade that pierced him was chipped due to the clashes they exchanged together. At the hole where the dark figure pierced, a dark substance flowed out of Souma¡¯s chest. It was purely dark and Souma was losing consciousness. He looked once more at the Dark figure and closed his eyes¡­ Souma dropped the katana blade that was in his right hand and fell on the white floor along with the Katana that pierced his chest¡­ Finally...It was over... "...I..finally...got...the...Katana....[Niten Ichi-ry¨±]...."
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 2 Chapter 11: Ojii-chan and the Legacy. ¡°....[Niten Ichi-ryu]....¡± ¡­ ¡­ Souma was laying on the floor, impaled with a katana that surged with black lightning. The figure that impaled him, had disappeared into thin air and Souma laid on the floor, bleeding. A mysterious, dark fluid poured from the area where the katana had pierced his chest and overflowed all over his body. Souma opened his eyes and stared above into the ceiling of the empty void. The katana came vividly into his view with its intricate designs. He only saw the hilt of the katana and noticed the blade beginning to glow. The katana laid bare in his chest passively, as if it were waiting for something. He felt no pain as the Katana impaled his entire chest and the mysterious fluid poured out of the wound¡­. ¡°W...w-what is going on¡­.¡± Souma mumbled to himself, seeing as he was the only one there. Dark Ryuu had already dissipated into thin air and the cracks disappeared from the ground. All of a sudden, cracks began to appear on the katana blade. Several bursts of light seeped out of the cracks and the mysterious fluid began to converge around the blade. It was as if the blade was releasing immensive energy and reacting to Souma¡¯s aura. The light beams continued to brighten as more cracks appeared from the katana blade. The cracks seemed to be released some sort of energy as if it were shedding its skin. At the same time, the katana that fell off to the right, began to levitate. Cracks began to form on the separate katana and dark energy poured out. It was quite the sight as the two blades created polar opposite beams that bounced off each other. The dark beams would bounce off the light that came out of the katana from Souma¡¯s chest. The katana that had a sleek metal blade was no more, as the dark energy completely destroyed the metal. Same for the katana that was impaled into Souma, the metal blade was completely gone, thanks to the cracks. The blades were now pure dark and light, and they took on a katana shape. The sheaths for the two, also changed. The sheath with the golden designs and the dragon, took a luster form and created a golden sheath. The golden dragon swerved around the dark energy blade and implanted itself amongst the golden sheath. The dragon looked alive as it swirled around the sheath. For the katana that pierced Souma, it began to levitate itself, parallel to the dark katana. Black miasma, composed of the same material as the dark figure, began to recollect at the floating white energy blade. The miasma created a dark vortex that shrouded the light katana and created a dark luster sheath. The sheath was pure dark and kanji letters began to embed themselves onto the sheath. It was imprinted in blood red and placed near the opening, where it came into contact with the katana¡¯s hilt. After the sheaths were created, the two katanas began to give off a stronger energy feel. Some of the black miasma conformed together and created a black string. The string placed itself onto the hilt of the golden sheath/dark katana. The golden dragon on the sheath opened its mouth and a golden string appeared. The string, then converged itself onto the dark sheath/light katana. The blades were finally complete and suddenly a voice quaked. Between the distance of the two katanas, a soul figure was beginning to form. The figure took seconds to form and it was in the appearance of Ojii-chan/Ryuu Kurogane. Minutes continued to pass as Souma continued to lay on the ground, and the figure stared at him¡­ ¡°So...you going to get up or am I gonna have to kick you until you do¡­¡± The soul of Ryuu spoke in a coy tone to rifle Souma. Souma was completely slack jawed as he watched two katanas turn into polar opposite energy blades and Ojii-chan appeared in the middle of it¡­ Souma quickly got up after Ryuu¡¯s comment and continued to stare at Ryuu¡­ ¡°eh...Ehhh...EHHHHHHHH!? W-W-HAT!? WAIT WHAT!? WHAT...IS GOING¡­.ON!?¡± Souma freaked out as his ancestor was alive...err..floating in front of him. He also began to feel upon his chest, where the katana was impaled into his chest. Nothing was there and he sighed in relief¡­ ¡°Haaa...good thing I don¡¯t have to deal with a hole in my chest¡­it would be weird...maybe I might be ir**man¡­¡± Souma was completely ignoring Ryuu, which obviously pissed him off. Ryuu inhaled and released a loud, booming voice that echoed throughout the endless void¡­. ¡°KOZO!!!! PAY ATTENTION TO ME!!!!¡± Ojii-chan was pissed and his voice nearly pierced Souma¡¯s eardrums¡­ [Editor¡¯s note: Kozo = young boy/brat] ¡°AHHH AHH!!! OJII-CHAN WHY ARE YOU SO LOUD!!! GAAAAHHH!!¡± Souma was covering his ears in attempt to protect them. ¡­ ¡°Finally...How long does it take for you to notice¡­..now...you¡¯ve made it this far...I should¡¯ve let you suffer more in the dungeon...but there isn¡¯t much time...Kami-sama will be busy from now on...and we have to get going¡­¡± Ojii-chan was beginning to talk and finally scolded Souma. ¡°Wait...Ojii-chan?...We?..I thought it was only me?¡± Souma questioned Ojii-chan¡¯s words and then Ojii-chan snapped at Souma¡­ ¡°Kozo!! Don¡¯t you remember...I told you I was going with you.¡± Ojii-chan continued to float between the two katanas after he spoke with Souma¡­ ¡°Oh..well how are you going to do that?...Aren¡¯t you dead, Ojii-chan?¡± ¡°As you can see...part of my soul is in my weapon..these two katanas are one...treat them as one weapon, rather than two. They can be used separately but without both, it¡¯s true power cannot be unlocked...As you go to the other realm, I will accompany you...I shall guide you to the realm...it¡¯s been quite a long time since I¡¯ve been there but it shouldn¡¯t have changed much¡­ We must hurry and head out on our journey...and only you can sense me...my soul may live in the katana but only my descendant, meaning you, can hear me¡­.¡± Souma nodded as Ryuu spoke hurriedly. ¡°Souma...you must go forth...you chose this path under Kami-sama...a similar path I chose once before...but I failed...but I know you will succeed where I failed¡­ You are my descendant...and I believe in you¡­¡± Ryuu stared into Souma¡¯s eyes with an unwavering gaze. A certain gaze that often questioned the values of many men. The same gaze Ryuu gave to the many men that served under him. The gaze that determined one¡¯s value and reasoning. Souma returned the same expression and gaze back at Ojii-san. This meant that Souma is willing to accept the path He chose and will continue to walk down the path¡­ Ryuu closed his eyes and opened them quickly and saw Souma looking fiercely into him. Souma¡¯s expression was unwavering and Ryuu spoke for the last time¡­ ¡°Souma...your path that you chose...you may think it¡¯s fate as it were the same for me...but know this...The path isn¡¯t decided by fate...it is chosen by its walker...and if you continue to strive with unyielding resolve...the outcome will truly be rewarding and fruitful...Do not stray off your path...continue since you have chosen it...I will be watching over you...as you continue to grow¡­¡± Ryuu finished his words and his soul began to dissipate. The particles from his soul merged with the two katana blades and finally disappeared. The two katanas began to slowly descend and Souma ran forward and caught the two blades in his hands. The katana blades felt light under his hands but Souma knew it was beyond heavy. He knew somehow that only he could lift the two blades and no one else could wield the blades. Like intuition, he felt that if someone were to hold the blade, it would crush their entire hand under the pressure. Souma held the two blades tightly by the sheath and lifted the two forward in his direction. Somehow, his entire body felt automated and began to release energy from the two. A gigantic symbol formed from his energy and created the Kurogane clan symbol. The designs were etched into the air and created a portal. The portal formed from the symbol¡¯s energy and Souma walked forward. He returned his hands to the side and walked into the portal. Back at the [Room of Gateways], the center portal began to brighten and releasing energy from its center. The portal spread open and Souma appeared from the portal. Souma¡¯s body appeared more brisk and masculine as he came out of the portal. As if he were returning from a warzone. His expression was fierce and his eyes had an unwavering gaze. He stared into the room that had many portals, yet inactive. He walked forward with such swagger until¡­ Souma tripped and landed face front onto the ground¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°FUC----!!!!!¡± Souma said those few letters before he planted his face onto the floor. He would¡¯ve caught himself but his hands were full at the moment and didn¡¯t have time to catch himself. Souma stood up and placed the other katana in his left hand, along with the other one. He brushed himself quickly with his right hand and a laughing voice was heard¡­ ¡°Ha...ha...kozo...the first thing you did was trip yourself...Hohoho!!¡± Ryuu¡¯s voice echoed through his thoughts and disappeared¡­ Souma had a massive scowl on his face and quickly exited the [Room of Gateways]. Rea-san was waiting outside the room and stared blankly at Souma. His face was quite plump from the impact on the floor and she barely held in a laugh. She simply bowed to hide her grinning face and the two immediately left the room. Souma walked forward and began to talk as Rea-san trailed off behind¡­ ¡°Rea-san...I need some clothes...do you have thread or could you make thread?¡± Souma asked an odd question since the bedroom closet was filled with clothes. Some of the clothes were approximately his size and he could wear. ¡°Souma-sama...I believe..we already have clothes for you¡­?¡± Rea-san responded upon hearing Souma¡¯s odd question and Souma simply answered¡­ ¡°Rea-san I would like to make my clothes...thanks for the other clothes...but I want to design something new¡­¡± Souma continued to walk forward while replying. His pace remained the same and Rea-san followed. ¡°Souma-sama, you can make clothes? and I do have a skill for thread...I can generate thread...I stole the ability from a Giant spider...I devoured its carcass and somehow my body can create thread¡­although I don¡¯t use it for anything...I don¡¯t need it...but if I can be useful...maybe¡­¡± Rea-san spoke softly behind Souma and he immediately stopped and turned around¡­ ¡°Wait..what?? You can make thread? O_O...can I see it?...¡± ¡®I hope I can still copy skills...I feel as if Kami-sama is preventing me on seeing my abilities or even using them...let¡¯s hope that it doesn¡¯t restrict me to copying them...¡¯ Rea-san held out her hand and using her fingertips, she began to weave them through the air. Slowly, her fingertips generated thread and she began to weave them in a circular motion. Rea-san spun her fingers and made her arm into a hand spool. Souma was watching Rea-san intensely. She even blushed as Souma was directly in front of her. She continued while blushing heavily and Souma watched as the wolfmaid created a thread spool on her arm. Souma observed and began to mimic her motion. His own fingertips began to generate thread miraculously but nothing popped up like it normally does. Somehow, Kami-sama was preventing his windows from being seen but Souma was already used to it by now. Souma successfully created thread but Rea-san spoke a few words after¡­ ¡°Souma-sama! How...how did you do that...you copied my skill¡­*and I wanted to be of some help¡­*¡± Rea-san spoke with an astonishing tone and ended with a solemn voice as she spoke under her breath. ¡°Errr...Since you are special to me, I¡¯ll tell you...I have a skill that allows me to copy any ability, any person or anything...I named it Copycat on accident...even though I was joking at the time...but I still don¡¯t know much about this skill since it was in question marks before¡­¡± ¡°Souma-sama...you should be careful...people will hunt you down if they know about your ability¡­¡± Rea-san spoke with a worried tone and looked deeply at Souma¡­ ¡°Ahhh daijoubu, daijoubu. It¡¯ll be fine...Only you and Kami-sama know about me¡­¡± Souma began to laugh slightly and smiled to calm Rea down. [Editor¡¯s note: Daijoubu = It¡¯s okay/Okay] ¡­ ¡­ The two continued to walk and while walking, Souma and Ojii-chan were talking telepathically¡­. .... Ojii-chan: Souma...I will guide you to the nether realm but first we must leave the dungeon. Also, you can teleport back here conveniently...since you inherited my seal, and weapon. All you need to do is think and your entire body will instantaneously teleport to the Fortress. Reason being is that you need to send your friend, Youko, to return back to her pack. Souma: Wait, ojii-chan..How do you know about Youko-san? Ojii-chan: I saw your memories. And, don¡¯t worry. I can activate the portals since I am alive¡­.errr somewhat because of my soul that is linked with my weapon. So we can just use the portal to the Nether realm, it¡¯ll just teleport us to their capital...outside the gates of course. I put a seal on an ancient tree, so it should still be there. Souma: So you want me to exit the dungeon and tell Youko to return back to the pack? Ojii-chan: Yes and no. I want your lady wolf to return to the pack and head towards the forest, where Treants roam in peace. There¡¯s an item that must be delivered there and don¡¯t worry, they should be safe there. And it¡¯ll be helpful to them since the forest they lived in was terrorized. Souma: Ahhh, Ojii-chan alright I¡¯ll do that but you sure an item will allow them to stay there in peace? Ojii-chan: Oh they will, the Treants will have no choice...the item is indeed their heirloom that I took long ago...It¡¯s about time I returned it anyways¡­ Souma: Alright...but what about Rea-san? Ojii-chan: She¡¯ll stay at the fortress. She is quite dutiful and I believe we won¡¯t be too long. Time doesn¡¯t pass anyways here. Souma: Okay...Ojii-chan...mind explaining a few things...more specially the things Kami-sama wants me to do before I waltz to my death...It¡¯s already bad as it is when I can¡¯t even use my abilities...and the pain I suffered...I should at least get an explanation¡­ Ojii-chan: Alright...but you might be in for a shock...It has to deal with your powers¡­ Souma: Okay! .... After walking for a while, Rea-san looked at Souma. His expression began to change from a cheerful gaze to a depressing, gloomy expression. Somehow, Souma began to slouch and reluctantly move forward. Even several times, he abruptly stopped and continued. Rea-san was beyond confused and continued to trail behind her Master. ¡­. Ojii-chan: And that about sums up what Kami-sama did to you¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma: Okay...so you are telling me...I cannot use my god-ranked abilities...or my soul will cease to exist¡­ Ojii-chan: Yep! Souma: ¡­¡­¡­. Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­¡­. Souma: Well...I nearly died so many times...I guess this is just gonna get repetitive¡­ Ojii-chan: Well...yeah...Just blame Kami-sama¡­ Souma: Anyways...what is this ¡°Nether Realm¡± anyways? Ojii-chan: Well it¡¯s been quite awhile since I was there, but it was the Realm for demonic beings. Of course, you¡¯ve already met several demonic beings considering the memories I¡¯ve seen...And you already have a demonic form and demonic armor. Souma: Demonic armor...What is that? Ojii-chan: Oh...well you were somewhat unconscious at that time but remember when you went crazy with the hatred? Souma: Yeah?.... Ojii-chan: Well, you were still in your demonic form when you crossed over to my plane. Your form began to manifest and create [Darkness Armor]. It¡¯s something that only Asmodan can actually create. Apparently, those that are related to Asmodan, or in direct bloodline with him, can create the armor but he¡¯s the only one that I know, that was successful. However, you are second as it is, and you are quite different. Apparently, when you stole the demonic form, you also received a direct bloodline to Asmodan. The form is similar to his and somehow you share his blood. Souma: Wait...Darkness armor....bloodline...and who is Asmodan? Ojii-chan: Okay..you want me to explain everything? Souma: Yes! Ojii-chan: So be quiet and listen! I''m not even done explaining! Souma: H-h-hai! Ojii-chan: Now then...Asmodan is the God of the nether realm...basically meaning he is the demon god...I believe back at home, we called him Onigami, Maou-sama or Emma-o...But on this planet, he is known as Asmodan, The ruler of the Nether Realm...the original demon of the universe¡­ And not only that, he created those demonic creatures and beings¡­. Along with that, he is very powerful. Somehow he lost half of his power after Kami-sama was banished. Also Kami-sama and Asmodan are brothers so that may explain a few things as to why his power was halved and how you are able to generate that armor... Now there¡¯s a reason why Kami-sama is sending you to the Nether Realm...basically he wants you to overthrow the kingdom for him as¡­¡±training¡±... Souma: ¡­¡­.. Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­. Souma: Heh...training you say...Why doesn¡¯t he just come over here so I can repeatedly hit him in the face!? Ojii-chan: Now now...also the Nether Realm has an apostle ruling as its figurehead. I¡¯m pretty sure you know about the apostles...considering you already fought and killed one¡­ Souma: ¡­.Ojii-chan...can I ask you something¡­ Ojii-chan: Yes? Souma: How...how does it feel to kill someone...I...just didn¡¯t know what to do...I killed someone...and I just didn¡¯t know¡­ Ojii-chan: Souma...I cannot help you with that...that answer is up for you to decide...I do not care for what you choose...but this is a path you will have to decide once reality hits you¡­Taking another life is simple for me, I think of it as nothing but a step towards my goal...but you are not me...when I used to live, the times called for desperate action and blood was shed all the time...I cannot help you since I chose my own path...it is time for you to decide... Souma: Ojii-chan¡­ Ojii-chan: Anyways...once we get to the Nether realm, you must find someone who will help you. Souma: ...Ojii-chan who is this person that will help me? A friend of yours? Ojii-chan: Yes and it will be good for you to meet...He should still be alive considering that demons live quite long...It¡¯s been 4 generations since I¡¯ve left this world and he should still be alive.... Souma: Alright...but I need to make some clothes first before I head out¡­ Ojii-chan: Also you need to hide your face well...so make a cloak or something. It¡¯ll have a shrouded hood so it can cover the outlines of your face. Try not to reveal your entire face...someone might recognize you in there¡­You haven¡¯t met a lot of people but we have to be careful...there was quite a bit of people at that tournament and you never know what might happen¡­ Souma: Alright Ojii-chan...by the way...this place is mine now right? Ojii-chan: Yes, yes it is. Now what do you want to do? Souma: Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that once I¡¯m able to use my powers again...I¡¯m thinking of expanding the territory and removing it from this snow environment¡­ Ojii-chan: KOZO!? NO WAIT!! DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG IT TOOK FOR ME TO FIND THIS PLACE AND HOW LONG IT TOOK TO BUILD!? I PROHIBIT YOU FROM MOVING THIS PLACE!? Souma: Ojii-chan...I¡¯d rather have the fortress somewhere, where there¡¯s actual life and where you could actually see...the snow is too much...it reminds me of something..I dunno what it is but the snow just makes me uncomfortable....It¡¯s great that the snow isn¡¯t affecting the fortress but what good is a fortress when there¡¯s no one around to see it. And besides...it¡¯s already large enough to be a capital of a kingdom...I¡¯ll expand the fortress and create a kingdom...Don¡¯t worry Ojii-chan¡­ Ojii-chan: ...M-my house... Souma: ¡­..It¡¯ll be fine¡­.I think¡­. Ojii-chan: OH KAMI-SAMA!!! Souma: Alright¡­ so what is with this dungeon anyways? Ojii-chan: Oh, I created the dungeon and had help from Kami-sama. That is why Time is nonexistent and you could spend an eternity here and the outside won¡¯t move and vice versa. Time could move along without you and you would be stuck. A second in here could easily mean a millennia out there. But don¡¯t worry, the dungeon operates time based on the owner. So depending on how the owner, meaning me, it could mean that a whole year/decade in here, could simply be a second out there or it could be the opposite. Once you reclaimed the weapon, the dungeon will now recognize you as its owner and you now have control over the dungeon. Souma: Ohh...well I¡¯d rather keep it the same as it is then¡­ Ojii-chan: Alright and also...this dungeon is at least 100 levels...Be grateful that I changed it so you could reach the fortress quickly. Souma: Heh...heh...I don¡¯t know if I should be grateful...I nearly died in this blasted dungeon¡­ Ojii-chan: Ohhh, so you want to continue going to the dungeon.. Souma: No, I¡¯m fine. Arigatou, Ojii-san. I am forever in your debt. [Editor''s note: Arigatou = Thank you. Some people do not know the meaning.] Ojii-chan: Pffft, cocky brat, but anyways...you have full control over the dungeon and in order to gain my abilities, you must fulfill certain criterias. One of them was the [Fire Giant]. Throughout your life, I will watch over you, my descendant. Everything is a test for which the abilities that I have, will become available for you. The good thing is that you don¡¯t know what the test is. Which makes it quite hilarious to watch. Souma: ¡­...Ojii...you are sounding like Kami-sama¡­ Ojii-chan: Maybe...I did travel through space with Kami-sama¡­ Souma: Space....I want to go¡­ Ojii-chan: Nahh...you probably won¡¯t go until...wait...speaking of space...this reminds me of...I need to talk to Kami-sama immediately¡­ Souma: What¡¯s wrong, Ojii-chan? Ojii-chan: ...You better hope it¡¯s nothing...because if it is true...then¡­ Souma: Gramps! What is wrong!? Ojii-chan: Kozo! Nothing! Don¡¯t mind it! Just hurry and focus on making your outfit and hurry and leave the dungeon...Just think of the entrance of the dungeon and you¡¯ll teleport back there. Souma: FIIINE THEN! Alright¡­ .... Souma finished talking and he was already at the throne room, where Rea-san was bowing to dismiss herself. ¡°Master, I will prepare food¡­---¡± Rea-san was bowing and spoke in a polite manner. Souma interrupted her and said¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to...I will be leaving soon¡­¡± Souma spoke with hesitation¡­ ¡°Ehh..ehh...you just got here Souma-sama! And you are leaving already?¡± Rea-san immediately raised her voice. ¡°Well...I have to get going...and don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be coming back here often, I promise!¡± ¡°Master! But...you don¡¯t want to eat before you leave?¡± Rea-san was quite saddened that Souma was leaving already. ¡°Ahhh...Just prepare me a light meal...while I fix my outfit¡­¡± Souma shrugged and wanted to at least share a meal with the wolfmaid. ¡°Hai!¡± Rea-san answered with a light tone. ¡°Also...cook some food for you too...I will be dining with you¡­¡± Souma spoke the few words and left to create his outfit.. Rea-san was bewildered. Not even the First master would even suggest such a thing but Souma did¡­ She went into the kitchen and began to cook¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma went into one of the huge corridors and found a room. The room was one of the many rooms that were available with a simple wooden chair and an elongated table that stretched nearly to the sides of the wall. The room was literally a box-type room that only had four walls and the table, which took up the entire center. Souma passed this room when Rea-san had given him the ¡°grand¡± tour, which he completely ruined Rea-san¡¯s tour but this room was the first few that she guided him to. The room was perfect for him to start his little tailoring workshop. A closed space with only a table and chair. He began to create multiple threads from his fingertips until he flooded the entire table with thread. Souma wasn¡¯t so sure if this was going to work but he did completely the dungeon, so at least his form, [Angelic Hands] should be available. The form itself isn¡¯t classified as a god-ranked ability so it should be fine. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I hope this works...it¡¯s going to be the first time I¡¯ve tried this form...I wonder what¡¯ll happen¡­¡± Souma was contemplating on the outcome of what might happen if he transformed¡­. ¡®I hope I don¡¯t become engulfed in a blue light...Like that one time at the village¡­.¡¯ Souma was worrying over the details but he simply just went with it and began to change¡­ ¡®Angelic Hands!¡¯ The room was lit with a blinding light that erupted from his body. The thread on the table began to unravel and wiggle violently in the air. The threads began to wrap around the blinding light that covered Souma¡¯s body and suddenly everything shot in a blinding flash. Souma covered his eyes and nothing happened. His thoughts were all over the place but he knew something was happening to his body. At this point, Souma began to focus on the outfit that he was going to prepare. First, he focused on the cloak. The cloak would be draped fully in black and on the backside would be a slightly lighter color of the Kurogane clan symbol. The cloak would drape over his entire body but leaving enough room to expose his inner body. This would increase better maneuverability for unsheathing a weapon to defend from an attack. A fully covered cloak would simply hinder his initial attack or defending posture. On the fine edges of the cloak, about 2 inches would be left and placed several kanji symbols that translated into an ancient prophecy that foretold the destiny of the clan. Next, as his entire thoughts began to collect all around his outfit, he began to design the leather clothes he would be wearing. The leather shirt is reinforced for a flexible fit and cut at the shoulder edges. The shirt would provide excellent mobility for a swift attack underneath the cloak. The outfit would be branded with several straps that wrapped around near the the shoulder cut outs. It would help decrease the shirt from create excessive movements, making the shirt tight onto Souma¡¯s body. The leather shirt would enhance his body outline but the straps will help cover his abdomen area along with the cloak that provides cover. The leather shirt will be dyed pure black and the straps will be colored a light grey color. After the custom leather shirt was completely finished in Souma¡¯s thought process, he continued the process and began to think of the pants. The pants are going to be a dark navy blue and a flexible fit. The pants were durable and made to last longer than usual. Finally, Souma was beginning to think of the individual items that needed to be created. He thought of an individual cloth that his Shishou continuously wore when he trained with Souma¡¯s father. A cloth that stretched just below the biceps and extended along towards the middle of Souma¡¯s forearm. It completely covered the elbow section and was elastic, so it wouldn¡¯t hinder any arm movements. Next, he thought of a pair of fingerless gloves that fit his entire hand. Also, he created a belt strap where he could fasten his newly acquired weapon. Two sockets would be created on the belt and the two blades would rest easily into them. The belt strap was embroidered in black symbols and the outer color would be a dark blue to match the pants. His entire outfit was done and he began to bring up the individual pieces in his mind. Souma continued to think and suddenly his body began to vibrate. In his mind, the clothes that he conjured, were floating in front of him. The clothes began to envelop themselves and wrap around his entire body. His body was fully equipped with the outfit he had created in his mind. Suddenly the light in the room began to diminish. A certain body outline began to form with the same clothes that Souma had created in his mind. When the light dispersed, there stood Souma, completely equipped with the entire clothing set he had created. The copious amounts of thread had disappeared and the room returned to its normal color setting. Souma began to open his eyes and he saw his outfit¡­ [Editor''s note: Outfit is similar to http://i.imgur.com/g2X8waA.jpg and http://i.imgur.com/ZTqE6PQ.jpg] [Editor''s note2: The first image is the one I drew then I edited it on photoshop to change it. It looked similar to another character I drew a while back and the second image is from a wonderful person named AlleniusRegius. She is an awesome drawer and I love her drawings. She''s cool to be with too :D. Also, the image I drew is from a long time ago.] ¡°Wh-wh-what!?! WAIT...WHAT!!¡± Souma was completely stoked at his appearance. It merely took minutes to create the outfit and if he already had the outfit in his mind, he simply could just create it instantly¡­ ¡°What the¡­.Angelic Hands...I must stop underestimating my abilities...I thought I had to create them by hand...using a needle as such...now I could create any outfit if I had the material...which I can create that material now¡­¡± Souma began to feel his creation, his own clothes that he created simply by thinking about it. He was surprised and he had to sit down a bit and think¡­ ¡®Wait...there¡¯s one thing I remember...since I was training with the elder, my abilities began to change...Since I nearly mastered my forms at 80%...they changed. Somehow it felt different when I changed into my demonic form in that forest...I looked demonic but it wasn¡¯t similar to my form from the moment I trained with the Elder...I remember I had demonic wings but while I was in the forest...my wings weren¡¯t sprouted...maybe it¡¯s something I¡¯ll figure out when I get to the demon realm...and also [Angelic Hands]... It was quite different too...when I was training with the Elder, I could generate my tools but this time I had no need to do it...I mean creating the tools were akin to my atomic affinity...where I would create items out of nothing...but you know...it seems weird...It¡¯s like Kami-sama is limiting me somehow...I mean the [Angelic Hands] were really helpful...I had no need to use any tools but something seems odd¡­ Kami-sama is definitely doing something...Too bad I cannot use god-ranked abilities...meaning I cannot use Atomic affinity...or Spacial affinity...I think my Time affinity is fine since I technically am using it right now considering I have control over this time dungeon...Gravity affinity probably counts as God-rank...and I won¡¯t be able to use GOD CLASS MAGIC!? NO!!!! I wanted to try it at least once!? Dammit Kami-sama...if it didn¡¯t risk my soul, I would try and cast an god-ranked elemental spell...I wonder what¡¯ll happen...I simply unlocked the ability to use that kind of magic...never actually tested it out...¡¯ Souma was busy contemplating over his entire situation and 30 minutes had passed already. Even though time wasn¡¯t flowing inside here, Souma¡¯s internal clock was somewhat still functioning¡­ As Souma was busy going over his situation, Ojii-chan began to talk to him¡­ ¡­ Ojii-chan: Alright, we are going to get that item for that female wolf outside...Souma, just focus on my voice and try to link with me.. Souma: Wait...we¡¯re gonna get that item...why can¡¯t I just walk and retrieve it¡­ Ojii-chan: Well...do you really want to go down the dungeon levels¡­? Souma: Okay, so you said link with you...I got it.. Ojii-chan: Heh, avoiding dungeon raiding kozo? Oh well...Just link with me¡­ After a gruesome minute of constipated faces, Souma was pooped¡­ Souma: Ojii-chan it¡¯s not working! Ojii-chan: FOCUS ON ME, STOP GIVING UP YOU LAZY !@#% Souma: Aye aye...Alright! After another gruesome minute of constipation and exaggerated mantra chants, Souma finally retrieved the image of the item from Ojii-chan¡¯s soul link¡­ Ojii-chan: Was it that hard...I mean really...you need to go training once we finish this job from Kami-sama¡­ Souma: Well...It¡¯s my first time linking with a soul jeez¡­ Ojii-chan: Ahh, quit whining...Now...focus on that item and simply wish it in your hands¡­ After more gruesome chanting noises and weird faces, Ojii-chan was beyond pissed off and Souma had conjured the item in his hand¡­ Souma: What the hell...this is just a stick¡­ Ojii-chan: Oh, but it isn¡¯t just a stick¡­ Souma: What kind of stick¡­ Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­. Souma: What...what is this stick...is it some holy stick that can revive people or something¡­ Ojii-chan: ...It is¡­ Souma: Yeah! yeah it is what!? Ojii-chan: The stick. Souma: ¡­¡­.. Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­.. Souma was irritated and his head was about to explode when Rea-san came to retrieve Souma¡­. ¡°FUCCCC¡­..oh Hey Rea-san...err...Don¡¯t mind that I was just having a peaceful talk with Ojii-san...let¡¯s go and eat¡­¡± Souma simply shrugged off the negative emotions and followed Rea-san. Rea-san came and brought Souma to the table. She took off his cloak and saw the new outfit he wore. The outfit greatly defined his bodyline and Souma¡¯s muscles were bulging out of the shirt. The straps were simply in the way and Rea-san was trying to avert her gaze as she wrapped Souma¡¯s cloak and put it on a separate table. They were in another room that clearly said the Dining room but it was enormous. A long table with multiple chairs were set and Souma sat at the farthest end, where the Master usually dined at. Rea-san brought the food and placed it in front of Souma and was about to leave until he stopped her¡­ ¡°Rea-san...why aren¡¯t you going to eat with me...I am about to leave...and I will not eat without some company...now please grab yourself some food and join me...Don¡¯t make me eat by myself...It makes me feel lonely¡­¡± Souma stared at Rea-san before she left and spoke those words. She fidgeted and finally gave in. She took off her apron and fixed herself a bowl of soup and brought her plate to the table. She was about to sit 5 chairs away from Souma until he spoke again¡­ ¡°Rea-san...sit next to me...ahem...It would be quite weird if there were such a distance between us...Now please eat with me. I wish to talk for a bit anyways¡­¡± Rea-san gave in and sat on the chair that was to Souma¡¯s left. The light meal was potatoes and meat soup with some bread. It wasn¡¯t an extravagant meal but it was a simple dish that would fill both of them up. After eating a few bites and bread, Souma put his utensils down and began to look towards Rea-san. He stared for about 20 seconds and she was blushingly heavily under his gaze. She hastily ate her meal and soup ran down the edges of her lips. Souma took his napkin and began to wipe the soupline that dripped down the side of her lips. She was completely reddened and Souma finally talked.. ¡°Rea-san...I am going to go...You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. You are free, you are no longer a maid of this clan. I am setting you free¡­¡± Souma finished wiping the soup and looked directly at Rea-san. She nearly choked on the bread that she stuffed in her mouth and drank some water. After clearing her throat she, then responded¡­ ¡°Ma-master! What are you saying! I cannot do that! I¡¯ve been here for quite a while...I cannot just simply leave on a whim...why...am I no good...Am I us-useless...goshuujin-sama...am I no good? Am I just useless¡­?¡± [Editor¡¯s note: Goshuujin-sama is used as ¡°Master¡± as owner but many context can lead it to Master in an erotic way or meaning husband(¤´Ö÷È˘”). Depending on the context, it differs. In this case, it means Master as in a proper maid. (Not anything perverted¡­..for now¡­)] ¡°No...no Rea-san...You¡¯ve been helpful...actually helpful in a lot of ways...The place is clean too...except for the multitude of weapons lying everywhere but I¡¯m pretty sure gramps told you to leave it there...I think you should be free...from what I¡¯m guessing...you might¡¯ve been cooped up here for centuries...the world has changed and you should see it...I¡¯d rather you live out your life rather than wasting it here...You are still young...err well you look young and beautiful but that¡¯s besides the fact. You should go out into the world and start a family or something. Your skills and talents shouldn¡¯t be wasted on this fortress¡­ I want you to live your own life¡­¡± Souma was talking soothingly towards Rea-san who began to sob¡­ ¡°B-but I wa-want to stay here¡­.where I can serve you...I don¡¯t want to go anywhere!¡± Rea-san was tearing up and Souma was stricken with grief¡­ ¡®Ah...ahhh!! No...she¡¯s crying...fuck...I¡¯m a horrible person...¡¯ ¡°But...you don¡¯t want to have a family out there...I¡¯d rather you be free¡­and live your own life...¡± ¡°DAMEEE! I want to serve you forever, master! I j-just met you recently...but you feel special...something that the first Master never had...you are someone I want to serve¡­wholeheartedly...¡± Rea-san scooted out of her chair and stood up. She is standing and facing Souma directly into his eyes. Rea-san was assertive and she isn¡¯t gonna budge simply because Souma wanted her to move on. ¡°We-well...what do you want to do...I feel bad leaving you here all alone...I mean I will probably bring a lot of people here in the future...but I don¡¯t want to leave everything to you¡­¡± Souma was persistent on letting go until¡­ ¡°Th-then...if I become your ¡°personal¡± maid, rather than just attending the entire fortress...can I do th-that?¡± Rea-san suggested something a bit outrageous but Souma already thought she was a regular maid¡­ ¡°Well..aren¡¯t you my maid already¡­?¡± Souma was bewildered at Rea-san¡¯s question¡­ ¡°Uhmm...we-well...goshuujin-sama...I-i...you see...I t-think I l-lo¡­.lo-lov¡­..lo---¡± Before she could even finish, Souma interrupted her¡­ ¡°Rea-san...whatever you want to do...you may...I have to leave now...Ojii-san is telling me to hurry up¡­¡± Souma stood up and grabbed his cloak and looked back at Rea-san¡­ ¡°Thank you...I will be back...when I do return...please tell me....the rest of your words¡­¡± Souma focused on the entrance of the dungeon and immediately vanished into thin air. Rea-san was stumped and felt as if her chance was gone...but she would have another chance once Souma returned...She was going to do something that is unlikely and no maid should ever proclaim towards their master¡­ Souma arrived at the entrance, just right before the entryway and began to talk with Ojii-san, that continued to pester him with words.. .... Ojii-chan: Hey...I didn¡¯t tell you to hurry up, why¡¯d you leave! It was getting to the good part¡­ Souma: W-well...I think she¡¯s rushing things a bit¡­ Ojii-chan: Ohoho, this boy is afraid of commitment ehhh? I mean considering you already have the voluptuous Akane...the spunky Amelia, timid Tifania and tsun tsun Alveani...and not to mention the other girls from that outskirt of a city...I believe they were Neiru, Neena, Leia and Alina...What...it¡¯s not like you¡¯re gonna have any trouble including another one...or two into your ¡°company¡±.... Souma: Well...It¡¯s probably best to give her some time to think about things...I mean I¡¯m gonna be busy for a while...I¡¯ll be going back and forth in the nether realm and to the fortress...It¡¯s best if she were think more...I want her to be happy but once she finds out about the others¡­ Ojii-chan: Oh yeah, you will have to explain that to her...I mean when I was still alive, she was very obedient but I felt that she never really served me wholeheartedly...it took me quite aback when I saw her expressions through your memories¡­ Souma: Wait...you can see my memories, Ojii-chan? I thought it was only a one time thing¡­ Ojii-chan: Well, technically I am fused/linked with your soul...Once you gained my weapon, my soul was inscribed into you...remember where you got pierced...my soul is linked with yours...I know your memories and thoughts...don¡¯t worry, I am not going to pry any further only if it is deemed necessary¡­By the way, what''s wrong with Rea-san, she''s a good girl. Souma: Ojii-chan...I feel like you are treading too far into my memories...But you are right...Rea-san is kind of quirky and fun to be with...she¡¯s really kind...I would¡¯ve died back there but she took me there¡­ Ojii-chan: Heh, I see you are taking a liking to your ¡°meido-chan¡±. Souma: ¡­ Ojii-chan¡­ Ojii-chan: ...What? Souma: Don¡¯t repeat that ever again...it was creepy...damn geezer..you sound like Kami-sama Ojii-chan: Whaaaaat!? HOW! AND SHOW RESPECT TO YOUR ELDER Souma: I don¡¯t think an ELDER should be saying things like ¡°meido-chan¡±. You sound like a creepy old guy...I wonder how baa-chan dealt with you¡­ [Editor¡¯s note: Baa-chan is grandma. Instead of referring to great-great-great grandma, Souma is using it as ¡°grandma¡± meaning Ojii-chan¡¯s wife.] Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry...all I can say is that she had to deal with me¡­ Souma: I don¡¯t know what to do with you ...Let¡¯s go¡­ ¡­. Souma came out the entrance and stood on the one side of the barrier. Youko was diligently waiting on the other side as if time never passed. Souma took one step and finally exited the barrier¡­ ¡®Well...that was anticlimactic...Oh well...¡¯ ¡°Youko-san...moshi moshi?¡± [Editor¡¯s note: Moshi moshi is roughly translated to hi or hello. It is mainly used as an answer/reply to someone on the phone once you picked up. It is rarely used off the phone, considering that it is some sort of greeting that is used as an answer. Also in the 1890¡¯s, they switched from ¡°Oi oi¡± to Moshi moshi for operators. Also kanji (ÉꤷÉꤷ), its meaning is ¡°I¡¯m going to say¡± or ¡°say say¡±. It is probably a humble form of iiamsu. (ÑÔ¤¤¤Þ¤¹)] Youko-san was taken aback and she pranced backwards into a defensive position. She bared her fangs towards Souma and looked at his gaze.. ¡°Err...I know my clothes and appearance is different...but I am Souma¡­¡± Souma was trying to talk to Youko-san. Luckily, the language barrier isn¡¯t blocking them and Souma could still speak the wolfen language. ¡°S-souma¡­? Wait..that was to fast...you just came back already...not even 5 seconds passed¡­¡± Youko finally relaxed and began to tread towards Souma. The demon wolf was bewildered that barely any time had passed and questioned Souma... ¡°Well..Time in that dungeon didn¡¯t pass...so...for me it was like several months...but out here, it seems like it was instant...but anyways...I have to return to a place so I can go somewhere...I need you and your pack to relocate¡­¡± Souma was explaining a few things which didn¡¯t make sense to Youko but he somehow got it to work. ¡°Wait...relocate?...where to? I mean there shouldn¡¯t be any problems...we took care of the issue last time¡­?¡± Youko-san was still stunned by Souma¡¯s appearance but she still responded. ¡°Well..I think it will be better for you guys to move away from here...and it¡¯ll be better for you guys to move there...don¡¯t worry..all you need to show to the forest people is this stick...they will allow you guys to live with them¡­¡± ¡°A stick...I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll do much...it looks like an ordinary stick...but whatever¡­¡± Youko-san was still talking but her gaze was locked onto Souma¡¯s chest and she eyed his chiseled body that bulged out of the shirt. Souma took the stick that was in his pocket and handed it to Youko. She placed it in her mouth and looked adorable so Souma crouched began to pat her head on reflex¡­ ¡°Alright...I will be going now...take care okay...I will meet you guys later after this job¡­¡± Souma touched Youko''s forehead and sent images of the location, where the forest was located at. She nodded immediately after receiving the images and Souma was about to stand back up but Youko stopped him.. ¡°Okay...take care¡­¡± Youko dropped the stick and licked his face. For Souma, he simply took the gesture as a friendly thing. However, for Youko it was an entirely different thing¡­ ¡®Kyaaaa~! I did it! I am no longer just a ¡°female wolf¡± but I am special! I can¡¯t believe he let me do that!...I wish I was human like him...then we could partake in the action of locking lips...but I did kiss him! Kyaaaaa it¡¯s making me embarrassed...I wanna do it again but I¡¯m too embarrassed!¡¯ Youko-san picked up the stick that fell out of her mouth and quickly dashed away into the forest. ¡°Mhm, such an adorable wolf...I wonder if they have dog treats...do wolves even eat dog treats...Oh well...Time to go to the room¡­¡± Souma vanished once more upon thinking of the [Room of Gateways]. Once he arrived, Ojii-chan began to guide Souma towards the portal that lead to the outskirts of the Demon capital. On the section where the portal to the demon realm was, there was an engraving of letters that spelt the words of ¡°The Maran Capital¡±. Apparently, it was the capital of the nether realm and Ojii-chan was speaking to Souma¡­ .... Ojii-chan: Alright, Are you ready...I do not know what might happen from this point on...and Kami-sama has lifted the veil on your abilities...so you can view them once you get there...but you will be swamped with skills...from what I read through your memories...there have been quite a lot of abilities that you¡¯ve gained¡­ Souma: Alright! That¡¯ll be good...So I can know where at least I stand now...and I won¡¯t be doing things out of desperation at least¡­ Ojii-chan: Alright, just point the hilt towards the portal, that should activate the seal again. I will be focusing on the portal so you should be able to use it. .... Souma tilted the hilt towards the empty space in the sectioned room and the room brightened with the similar color arrange from the portal in the center. The portal had activated and Souma was ready. He took 5 steps and vanished into the portal¡­ Souma is now entering the Demon Realm¡­ * * * * * * At the same time when Souma exited the dungeon, the girls had finished their mission at the Silvaheim forest dungeon. They¡¯ve successfully frozen the orb that managed the dungeon and completely brought calm to the dungeon. However, the last boss said several words that foreshadowed the fate of their lover, Souma¡­ ¡°He, who is important to you, shall be ridden with a curse. He, who is currently fighting, shall perish one day...Listen well, young magicians...the demon race isn¡¯t to be trifled with¡­¡± The demonic being that they managed to parry off, spoke to the 4 girls + a cracked Tamago. The girls began to wonder what was going to happen and finally Tamago spoke but she was still in her egg¡­ ¡°...S-s-souma¡­¡± Tamago-chan rattled and said Souma''s name. They were shocked and Tamago-chan was clearly worried. The girls were surprised but they had to return to the settlement. Upon returning, they saw the spectacle of an entire town that was nearly finished. Alongside the Treants, it really helped the building process of building an entire town. Although the town was ridiculously huge, close to an actual city structure, it was built fast. The treants used their magic ability to hasten the growth of trees and helped reproduced the wood. Also, they used their nature magic to help with construction and building the foundation of the town¡¯s structure. They worked in unison and built a wonderful town alongside the outskirts of the Silvaheim forest. The girls returned and were greeted with the Elder, who was crying in Alveani¡¯s arms. The elder was really active and also participated in building the town. Alveani was stunned at her father¡¯s development considering his age but the Elder knew the reason for his vitality. He had to thank Souma for the training they did. That was another thing the Elder had to thank Souma for. Luckily for him, he didn¡¯t spill the contents of what happened in the void because if he were to, the pact would cause a disaster upon his well being. * * * * * * Kami-sama was diligently watching over Souma since he could not contact him anymore¡­ ¡°Haaa...that brat is gonna get himself killed...Luckily Ryuu is there with him...hopefully this will breeze over...but now...things are just gonna get worse¡­¡± Kami-sama was grief-stricken and his brother, Asmodan was listening to him, telepathically. ¡°Aye...Brother...you need not worry...I know your apostle is gonna do fine¡­¡± Asmodan was reassuring him telepathically¡­ ¡°I know that¡­¡± Kami-sama looked up and his expression began to darken¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just...They¡¯ve already started to move.¡± Kami-sama was worried about two things¡­.First it was the gods...they are going to intervene soon against Souma and Kami-sama had to prepare for that...but secondly...Kami-sama felt a premonition of an ancient evil that nearly killed the gods...Hopefully, the second is just cold sweat and nothing serious...because it nearly killed him¡­
Author''s Note: Sorry, this took awhile. I was too busy focusing on that chatango chat that I barely wrote...Well, I made this chapter longer than the rest of the other chapters. Hope this''ll be enough as an apology for not writing a lot...I will continue to write more now. As always, thanks for reading and I appreciate the comments and reviews you guys give me. Bye!
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 1: Godly powers, Limiters and stupid bandits Volume 3 - Chapter 1: Godly powers, Limiters and stupid bandits Since the birth of the planet, Oryon, there existed a race that lived in harmony with nature. The race naturally came to birth due to Mother Nature. Nature was the creator of these beings and alongside Mother Nature, was an entity called the Nature King. The Nature King was a soul that had no body. A soul that had absolute authority, the same as Mother Nature. Since ancient times, these nature beings lived in harmony while praising both Mother Nature and the Nature King. They shaped the planet to be filled with luscious greenery with nature¡¯s animals roaming in peace. The Nature beings lived together with nature, intertwining their lives with the surrounding and their appearance matching the earthly soil. As several centuries passed, these beings long served Mother Nature and the protected Nature. As time passed, these beings roamed the planet, Oryon, long before its inhabitants started to show up. Mother Nature showered her blessings onto the planet, keeping everything calm and peaceful, with everything in balance but that peace was all too short. Beings of all shapes and sizes began to manifest and join the planet. Humanoid beings of common sizes, many of which, looked the same but were very different, started to live on the planet. Next, were the Magical Beasts that roamed the planet yet lived far away from any being as opposed to the humanoids. At first, Mother nature and her children welcomed the new beings that came about. They simply guided them to their homes and eventually the humanoids started their own settlement. The nature beings slowly began to teach the humanoids about harmonizing with nature and at first it worked. They all lived together peacefully but the one thing that Mother Nature and her children underestimated, was the Humanoids and their individual thoughts. Their underestimation of the humanoids would cost them their homes and eventually their creator Mother Nature. At first, Mother nature did not mind their individuality as it posed no threat, until greed came to light. Greed was the one thing that Nature never understood. Why must people crave more than what they already have, it was a question that Mother Nature herself wondered as every Nature Being lived in harmony. The humanoids began to experiment and conduct new ways to satisfy their greed. Mother Nature did not understand the ingenuity that was being displayed from the Humanoids. The Humanoids began to expand their settlement as their population grew. The increase on territory was of no threat, until the humanoids began to destroy nature as a reason of expansion and diversity. The Nature beings finally issued an order for a consultation meeting to discuss the Humanoids and their barbaric actions. The meeting went null as the nature beings protested in the contemptuous actions of the humanoids but the humanoids responded. ¡°We¡¯re sorry but there¡¯s just too much of ¡°Nature¡±. Don¡¯t worry about the small details and we won¡¯t use too much. Of course, Mother Nature protested but it would do no better to fight. They decided to trust the humanoids once more and retreated back into Nature. However, the humanoids were just beginning. They weren¡¯t going to stop, they simply shall expand through force and they will. The humanoids began to conduct new experiments and developed new items out of the use of Nature. Their ingenuity gradually expanded as new options came to light. The humanoids continued over the years, constructing and building while Mother Nature grew weary due to the misuse of Nature. Those items soon turned into new weaponry that enabled the humanoids to forcefully expand. Thus began the first official war since the creation of the planet. This war is known through ancient texts as the ¡°Humanus vin Octul nil Naturie¡±. The Humanoids waged war on the Nature beings to forcefully expand their territories. They launched an all-out attack against the beings that lived within nature and Mother Nature gradually grew weaker. The Nature beings were heavily affected by the weaponry that was used by the Humanoids. Those weapons constructed out of Nature, created a severe weakness to the Nature Beings. The humanoids were pretty clever and discovered Nature¡¯s weakness to be its own. They began to retreat further and the humanoids continued to push forward, driving the Nature beings out. The Nature beings were distraught and under heavy stress as the humanoids, the beings they once trusted, is now attacking them. Nature began to shrink and the beings began to grieve under the circumstances that were happening until Mother Nature spoke to them. ¡°My Children, do not fret as salvation is of the utmost importance and you must stand your ground.¡± Clearly, to many people this would mean to defend your home even if it were to cost you your life, but the Nature beings did not know how. They acted upon one thought and that thought was the will of Mother Nature. The Nature beings did not have the individuality that the humanoids possessed until that one person. That one person would change everything and Mother Nature knew who it was. The Humanoids began their attack once more but amidst the battle, there stood a man, a person far different from the Nature beings. A nature being that possessed a will, a being known as the Nature King. The humanoids charged with their wooden weapons, crafted from Nature, towards the being that stood amidst the battle. Nature beings watched from every corner as a group of humanoids charged at the single being until the humanoids were constricted with his roots. Upon planting his roots, the being strapped his entire body and encased the group in a vine trap and quickly killed off the Humanoids. The nature beings stared in awe as one being, a man with no name but a title, the Nature King, kill off a group of humanoids using his body. As the humanoids stared in confusion, many of which were blinded by rage, charged at the being and then the Nature beings launched a counter-offensive. They appeared from the shadows and lunged at the astonished humanoids. They wrapped their body around the humanoids and sacrificed their entirety for the sake of Nature. The Nature King stood there, with his nature limbs intertwined with the dead humanoids that attacked him, and began to reform his body once more. The Nature King had a natural healing body and he picked up a lone stick that laid on the ground below him. The stick from the Mother Tree, which is said to have given birth to Mother Nature and himself. The stick began to glow and transform into an oaken staff that had unknown properties. The staff was white as the bark from the mother tree and a crest laid at the top. The Nature King dashed forward and blunged his staff into the enemy Humanoids. The nature beings gradually pushed the Humanoids back to their original settlement. The battle was overtly balanced with the Nature King leading the vanguard, and the Nature beings charging out of nowhere, until they showed up. The Magical beasts began to appear and then poured their energy onto Oryon, creating Magick on the planet. The Magical beasts prowled over the land and destroyed both Nature and the Humanoids. Along with their destruction, they spread their Magick along the way. Magick itself, created the many blizzards, firestorms, water cyclones and tornadoes. The magical effects began to distort the land, eventually disrupting Nature as a whole. Nature was under heavy affects from the Magical properties of the storms and eventually causing Mother Nature to be sealed away. The Nature King was under the magical effects and defended Mother Nature before being sealed away. As Magick loomed over the area, the Nature King was slowly rotting away. His body of nature began to decay and eventually dispersed over Mother Nature, whom which cried in sadness. Mother Nature was no longer protected and thus sealed herself away from Magick. The Nature King¡¯s body vanished and all that was left was the stick that recognized the Nature King. The humanoids were influenced by Magick and began to mutated. Their appearance changed and Magick altered their bodies. Many of the Humanoids were changed similarly to the animals that roamed around Nature. Then soon, different races were popping up due to Magick and the Magical Beasts prowled the fours corners of the planet. The Magical beasts distorted the lands they came into contact with and eventually returned to the skies which they came from, and eventually to the far corners of the universe. The Humanoids were now diverse and distinguished into various different races and for Nature, it heavily decreased in size. This is the diverse races that exist on Oryon and how they came into being. Of course the races were different, but that difference also aided several into subjugating the other races. Many races fought to claim supremacy and enslaved the other but things started to slow down once the Humans, those unaffected by Magick, came into light. The Humans were individual beings that were simply but their ingenuity and individuality proved to be a game changer. The other races began to follow the Humans and slowly, the races began to change. They began to follow their origin, once as Humanoids, and finally lived peaceful. The Humans began advancing in technology, building new kingdoms, constructing advanced weapons, making the Human civilization advanced than the rest. Thus, the races intertwined and they made the kingdoms today. To this day, in several kingdoms, people do not mind the different races but in others, the different races are treated as scum. Several races stayed with humanity while some others vanished into the four corners. Today, there are two major kingdoms that are waging war over powerful items. Those items, which can increase a kingdom¡¯s might due to the effects of those items, the two kingdoms are fighting over. The Kingdom of Algarun is a kingdom that is oppressed by a faulty king, who seeks power rather than obeying his people. The Kingdom of Klorim is a peaceful kingdom but they are waging war against Algarun, specifically the King, for his greed. The Algarun Kingdom has subjugated many outside races and used them as Power subjects, increasing his strength under force and the Kingdom of Klorim declares war upon the nefarious deeds of the King. The King of Algarun is using magical races to enslaven them upon the reason of garnering more might. This is the reason for the war and Klorim is trying to prevent the expansion of Algarun. The Nature beings disappeared and fled away into the remaining locations that were still protected by Mother Nature and her blessings. Before her sealment, Mother Nature created special orbs that were influenced by Magick and created places that created barriers for the Nature beings to reside in. However, Mother Nature was willing to sacrifice part of her body to create the safe havens for her children. Magick greatly consumed her power and sealed her entire body. Those orbs that were influenced by Magick, cannot be accessed by the Nature beings, only those who are proficient in the Arcane arts may entire the special instances which houses the orbs. Many of the Nature beings sought many ways to under her seal but all was futile. They knew that the return of the Nature King would somehow undo her seal so they simply left her alone, frozen in an unknown location. Mother Nature was sealed in a forest, guarded by a specific number of Nature beings that displayed humanoid features. They were created in image of the Nature King, who housed a humanly body, but made of nature. Their entire body was composed of Nature but they functioned like humans. Their individual thought was given to them by the Nature King, but they would fulfill their duty on protecting Mother Nature upon his descend back to the planet. The forest was meant to guard the denizens that lived there, but it also housed Mother Nature¡¯s sealed body. The denizens are beings that disguise themselves in order to protect their Mother, and they¡¯ve been protecting her all this time. There was a time which the denizens of the forest lost that symbol which recognized the Nature King. A man entered their territory and lived for quite some time. For the time he spent there, he simply lived next to the forest and watched the denizens live in peace. Until that fateful morning, which he stole the symbol of the Nature King. No other being could wield the symbol, yet this man could. The Nature beings charged after him yet it was futile. The man had disappeared, leaving behind a strange symbol with two crossed blades. The symbol was imprinted onto a rock that is located in the forest. The Nature beings cried for a long time as their only hope of undoing Mother Nature¡¯s seal was gone. The Nature beings began to explore the outside world, away from Nature and began to search for the symbol that is the Nature King. Since then, they had no luck on locating the symbol which marks the Nature King, but one day it shall return¡­. ¡­ It was a normal day in the Demon Realm, and the Capital of Maran is busy as usual. The Capital is running along and next to the capital walls, lies a gigantic forest. The forest is just an average forest but many of the demonic creatures lie within the depths of the forest. As the day was beginning to rise into noon, suddenly there was a loud scream that could be heard coming from the skies, above the forest¡­. ¡°AHHHHHH AHHHH WHERE THE HELL IS THIS PORTAL SENDING ME HEREEEEEE!!!!!¡± A man was seen descending onto the forest, screaming loudly as he approached the ground, then suddenly¡­ ¡°Oh wait...I forgot that...I CAN FLY!¡± [Flying]! The man soon sprouted several wings on his back and suddenly he began to fly out of control. The man did not have any flight experience with his wings and began to flap ridiculously in flight. ¡°FUCK!!!! I FORGOT TO TRAIN THIS SKILL!!! AHHHH NOOOOO!!!¡± He zoomed left and right, going upside down and diagonal directions. The strange man with multiple wings zipped through the treelines and several branches smacked him on the face¡­ ¡°OWW WHAT THE HELL!!!! His body was completely out of motion and finally he crashed into a tree¡­ *snap* *crack* *boom* A loud thud resounded through the mellow forest and a bunch of demonic birds scuffled through the trees and flew away upon the impact. A ray of light shined down upon the area where the man landed and gave view to a man face planted onto the ground and his rear facing forward¡­. Souma was completely dazed since he hasn¡¯t had much flight experience and he will be training that ability once he gets the chance to. He decided he¡¯d rather train his flying skill in the real world rather than the Void, since it really isn¡¯t actual experience when you don¡¯t feel the air resistance. Completely worn out from his first flight experience with his wings, Souma gradually got up and looked at his surroundings¡­ ¡°What the hell...ughhh I landed pretty hard..I remember that I haven¡¯t trained my flying skill...I should start soon...but wow...where am I¡­¡± ¡®...this forest is quite¡­.normal...You¡¯d expect some weird demonic trees growing but noooo, you got normal trees over here growing like they don¡¯t give a damn...¡¯ Ojii-chan: Okay Souma, I know you are excited but the forest is just a forest...the demon realm isn¡¯t much different from the real world besides the fact that every being created here is from Asmodan¡¯s body and they are demonic creatures...I do not know how they are but when I first came here, the demons tried to bite my head off. I guess it was a ¡°normal¡± greeting for them but the demon that tried¡­.broke his jaw upon trying...so I wouldn¡¯t expect any hospitality if I were you¡­ Souma: Well Ojii-chan...that sounds quite unpleasant but please tell me¡­.WHY THE HELL WAS I FALLING FROM THE SKY!? Ojii-chan: Errr...Well I thought you could fly and the seal was placed on a tree that extended high above this forest..Speaking of which...where¡¯s the tree¡­ Souma: Well, I don¡¯t know where the tree is but we should get going before th- Before Souma could finish talking to Ojii-chan, he was drowning in a multitude of skill updates and ding sounds. *ding* *ding* *ding* *ding* ¡­ *ding* *ding* *ding ding ding ding* ¡­ This continued for quite a bit and Souma just stood there looking at his interface, being flooded with notifications¡­ ¡°ARE YOU DONE YET!?¡± *ding* *ding* ¡°COME ON HURRY UP I HAVE TO GET SOMEWHERE!?¡± *ding* *ding* ¡°Goddammit¡­.I¡¯ll just sit here and wait then¡­¡± Souma continued to wait for a few minutes and saw the mysterious texts formulate around the new windows that popped up. On a certain window, there were ancient texts that were transcribed into his language and on another a bright window, flashed in red that displayed vivid warnings that piqued his interest but he would have to wait until he viewed the other windows... The words were mysterious and several more notifications popped up. ¡­
Magic (Mastered) Fire: Meteor Rain - Unlocked Water: Tsunami - Unlocked Wind: Typhoon - Unlocked Earth: Earthquake - Unlocked Lightning: Lightning Strike - Locked Ice: Glacial Formation - Locked
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Meteor RainMaster---0%
Due to Mastering Fire Magic, Meteor Rain has been unlocked. Meteor Rain is a magic ability that creates a gigantic meteors that will be hurled at the opponent. Meteor Rain creates craters upon contact.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
TsunamiMaster---0%
Due to Mastering Water Magic, Tsunami has been unlocked. Tsunami is a magic ability that creates a tidal wave to sweep over a vast field. Tsunami creates a water biome upon contact. Water Biome is adaptable and can maintain itself.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
TyphoonMaster---0%
Due to Mastering Wind Magic, Typhoon has been unlocked. Typhoon is a magic ability that creates a wind vortex over an area. The Typhoon ability pulls in any wandering person or object into the vortex and tosses the objects around rapidly in a vortex formation.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
EarthquakeMaster---0%
Due to Mastering Earth Magic, Earthquake has been unlocked. Earthquake is a magic ability that creates seismic thrusts in the earth. Earthquake violently shakes the entire area, creating confusion and destroying the landscape depending on the user.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Lightning StrikeLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Glacial FormationLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Lightning & Ice have been unlocked due to achieving Raijin and exploration of the Glacialis Region. New Elements have been added as Beginner Magic.
Other Elements are locked due to Kami-sama¡¯s Interference.
Combination Elementals + Lightning & Ice Fire & Water: Illusionary Mist - Unlocked Fire & Earth: Volcanic Eruption - Unlocked Fire & Wind: Flame Tornadus - Unlocked Fire & Lightning: Thunder Meteor - Locked Fire & Ice: Frost Burn - Locked Water & Earth: Swamp Trap - Unlocked Water & Wind: Water Dragon - Unlocked Water & Lightning: Electrical Wave - Locked Water & Ice: Glacial Stream - Locked Earth & Wind: Rock Blast - Unlocked Earth & Lightning: Thunder Quake - Locked Earth & Ice: Permafrost - Locked Lightning & Wind: Aerial Bolt - Locked Lightning & Ice: Frost Sparks - Locked Wind & Ice: Blizzard - Locked
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Illusionary MistMaster---0%
A field of mist is created from Fire & Water that alters the vision of a person. The vision can be altered by the User upon the person being affected by the Mist.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Volcanic EruptionMaster---0%
A widespread field of Volcanic destruction created from Fire & Earth. Volcanic Eruption creates a natural disaster that affects those within the area that aren''t immune to Fire and Earth.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Flame TornadusMaster---0%
A gigantic tornado created from Fire & Wind. Flame Tornadus expands into a gigantic vortex that pulls in nearby enemies/objects and created burst explosion upon imapct.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Thunder MeteorLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Frost BurnLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Swamp TrapMaster---0%
A widespread quagmire of Water & Earth. Swamp Trap is a field of bog that combines quicksand and water resistance.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Water DragonMaster---0%
A Dragon created from Water & Wind. The Water Dragon rises from a body of water and creates a violent storm upon rising. The Water Dragon is considered a boss-class monster and is regarded as a special skill.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Electrical WaveLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Glacial StreamLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Rock BlastMaster---0%
A speeding Rock mass created from Earth & Wind. Rock Blast is a gigantic boulder that is launched at an incredible speed using the power of wind.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Thunder QuakeLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
PermafrostLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Aerial BoltLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Frost SparksLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
BlizzardLockedLockedLocked
Magic ability hasn''t been mastered.
Nature Magic (Mastered): Nature¡¯s Blessing ??? - Hidden Ability ???(God-Rank) - Locked due to Kami-sama¡¯s interference
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Nature''s BlessingMaster---0%
Due to Mastering Nature Magic, Nature''s Blessing has been unlocked. Nature''s Blessing allows the user to conjure healing properties onto a given surface using Nature''s attribute to healing. This ability allows a person to recover using Nature.
Magic (God Rank - Locked): Fire: ??? Water: ??? Wind: ??? Earth: ??? All-Elemental Magic: ??? Combination Elementals: ???
New Augmented Stats has been added
Mechanics Language
New Skills have been added
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Columna LucisGod-rank------
A pillar of light shall shine down upon the user¡¯s location, bathing an entire field in light, consuming all those that is considered an enemy to the user. This attack can be used to clear entire armies within seconds, however a side-effect is that the user shall lose his memories. Those memories can be regained through special instances or certain circumstances.
¡°Wait...what is this skill...I think it¡¯s the skill when I lost my memories...considering the details on it...It completely destroyed an entire army along with a village...I think it¡¯s quite obvious that it¡¯s god ranked¡­¡±
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Cartography(Mapping Skill)BeginnerLv. 15%
The user uses his senses to pinpoint the details within a specific area. This skill gradually changes, the more proficient the user is, the more details and features are noticeable. This skill can be activated once the user is in a new environment and allows the user to create a mental map using his senses. This skill can be combined with Magic to map out an entire field as long as the field is appropriate to the magic type.
¡°Cartography...I see...This was when I was in the dungeon¡­and I haven''t used it much anyways..¡±
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
ForagingBeginnerLv. 11%
This skill allows a person to salvage usable parts from a pile of trash. The skill also grants the user an effective sight on better equipment and weapons.
¡°This skill...must be from when I stole the equipment from those skeletons...I shall pay respects to them later..I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far without the items I¡¯ve gotten from them...I would¡¯ve died against those wolves¡­¡±
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Item Analysis (Unique Skill)---------
This skill is unique, only to Souma. The Item Analysis Skill enables Souma to create a complete scanlation of any object and allows him to recreate the object using Blueprints. Blueprint 1: Compound Japanese Aircraft
¡°This...this is from when I touched that aircraft...I have the schematics on building an aircraft...wow¡­¡±
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Meditation (Restoration)BeginnerLv. 10%
This skill was stolen from the Dungeon. The user is now able to create a restoration field upon meditating. This skill will gradually increase in power, the more you meditate. This skill also allows others to enter the Restoration Field as long as they are within the field length. Beginner Lv. 1: One foot-size field.
¡°This...this must be from the dungeon when I got on that restoring field...I didn''t know I took that ability but who cares¡­restoration abilities woooooo¡± Ojii-chan: Well obviously, since it freaking says that in the description¡­ ¡°......I would say something but you are my elder, and I must show respect¡­¡± ¡®Damn this old geezer and his coy tone, I should just ignore him...damn kusojijii...¡¯ [Editor¡¯s Note: Kusojijii is a form of derogatory word. It literally translates into unpleasant old man or an asshole who is old. Also, you should never disrespect your elder. Souma is gonna get a beating when he returns.] Ojii-chan: Oh hoho, this boy thinks he¡¯s smart but remember I CAN READ YOUR MIND!? DID YOU FORGET WE¡¯RE CONNECTED DUMBASS ¡°.......¡± Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­ Souma: ¡­.. Ojii-chan: Now now...we¡¯re gonna be stuck together for a while...Just hurry up and look at your skills...
New Function has been added
Soul Link Soul Telepathy
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Soul Link: Soul Link enables the user to link him/herself with another soul. The soul can be alive or deceased but living souls can create problems depending on the situations that occur. A soul link allows two beings to share their memories and feelings. The Soul Link cannot be broken unless both parties agree to it. There can be unlimited Soul Links but it takes a great toll on the original user. Souls cannot convene on each other unless the user allows it. Soul Link 1: Ryuu Kurogane
¡°This must be the link that ties us both...and how you were able to see into my memories¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Indeed, but you must be careful on choosing Soul Links...don¡¯t pair up with more than what you can handle... ¡°Err..I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡­¡± ¡®I wonder what he means...Oh well, I¡¯ll just save this skill later whenever I want to pair with someone...¡¯
Soul Telepathy: Soul Telepathy allows the user to communicate with the soul wherever he/she is. If a deceased soul is connected, that soul cannot pass on until he/she is released from the Soul Link. Soul Telepathy is an ability that allows souls to communicate with the living and also with the dead.
Ojii-chan: Soul Telepathy, that is how we can communicate without words but even if you were to talk as you are doing now, I still would be able to communicate back. ¡°Ahhh, so I can just talk it out like I¡¯ve been doing here¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Yeah, but you¡¯d look like a crazy person since I am the only one you are talking to, it seems as if you were talking to yourself¡­ Souma: Haha¡­.haha...Alright¡­ [Editor¡¯s Note: Soul Telepathy will be recognized by the name and colon. I will sometimes have Souma talk out of context as if he were talking to himself, it¡¯ll lead to something later.]
??? [Soul]: ??? Duration: 5 Minutes
¡°Ojii-chan...What is this skill? It shows question marks but the words [Soul] is clearly visible...Is it some soul attack or something?¡± Ojii-chan: Well, I can¡¯t say¡­Even I don¡¯t know what it is...I only soul linked with my wife...and that¡¯s about it¡­ ¡°Ahhh, I see...I guess I¡¯ll find out about it later...I wonder what the duration means¡­¡±
Fortress Command A skill that allows full control over the Jyousai. Only the Master has access to the Fortress Command and can alter the appearance of the Jyousai. This command is limited to several features due to lack of inhabitants and no self-producing income. Once the Jyousai acquires certain items and population, those features will be unlocked.
Fortress InventoryFortress Status LockedFortress Management LockedFortress Construction Locked
Type 99 Arisaka Rifle: 8,300 Bayonet Attachments: 9,500 Gunpowder Barrels: 135 Cases Gunto Swords: 5,600 Type Sugiura Pistol: 3,800 Type Inagaki Pistol: 2,500 Type Hamada Pistol: 3,400 Type 100 SMG: 7,900 Type 11 LMG: 500 Type 300: 250 Type 97 Anti-aircraft: 40 Mortars: 230 Howitzer: 300 Type 90 Railgun: 1 J2M Naval Interceptor: 1 Ki-61 Fighter Type: 1 Ammunition: 20,000 + Fuel: 25 Cases
¡°I guess this is the central command of the Fortress...I wonder does it come with a map??¡± Ojii-chan: It does, but do we really have time to look at a map of a fortress that lies in a neverending time cycle dungeon¡­ ¡°Alright, alright I get the hint¡­¡±
Kurogane Clan Skills
Niten Ichi-ryu +Dual-wield ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???
Kuroi Kaminari (Black Lightning) +Kurogane Mark ??? ??? ???
Raijin Clad of Lightning Lightning Step Lightning Strike +Resistant to Water ??? ???
Kagatsuchi Cloak of Fire Fire Tornado Fire Sphere + Fire Crystals +Resistant to Ice ??? ???
¡°I see...these skills were once yours...They have a lot of question marks...It must be because I haven¡¯t unlocked their full potential¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Well, the abilities you¡¯ve gained were from me originally, so you¡¯d have to do various things to unlock their full potential. Anyways, you don¡¯t even have to worry about much...Already these forms are deadly...Even with that limiter in place, you¡¯ll be alright.. ¡°What Limiter¡­?¡± Ojii-chan: Well, you¡¯ll see later. I think Kami-sama created a window for that¡­.
New Equipment Slot
Equipment
Body Spoiler : S. K''s Cloak Type: Cloak (Black) Durability: 25/25 Enchant Slot: 3 Rarity: Custom Custom Black Cloak created by S. Kurogane Upper TorsoSpoiler : S. K''s Leather Shirt Type: Leather Shirt (Black) Durability: 15 / 15 Enchant Slot: 2 Rarity: Custom Custom Leather shirt created by S. Kurogane Lower TorsoSpoiler : S. K''s Pants Type: Pants (Black) Durability: 17 / 17 Enchant Slot: 2 Rarity: Custom Custom Pants created by S. Kurogane
ForearmsSpoiler : S.K''s Armsleeves Type: Leather Sleeves (Brown) Durability: 10 / 10 Enchant Slot: 1 Rarity: Custom Custom Sleeves created by S. Kurogane HandsSpoiler : S.K''s Fingerless gloves Type: Leather Gloves (Black) Durability: 10 / 10 Enchant Slot: 1 Rarity: Custom Custom Gloves created by S. Kurogane FeetSpoiler : Basic Leather shoes Type: Leather shoes Durability: 5 / 5 Enchant Slot: 0 Rarity: Common Your standard Leather shoes.
Weapons The Sword of Darkness (Yami no Tsurugi): Unknown Ability -Weapon is bound to Souma Kurogane -??? The Sword of Light (Hikari no Tsurugi): Unknown Ability -Weapon is bound to Souma Kurogane -???
¡°Wow...I get a new equipment slot..was it like this when you first came to this world ojii-chan? Ojii-chan: Kind of, back then they really didn¡¯t have that magical plate that you¡¯ve integrated with your body¡­ ¡°I see...and Yami no Tsurugi & Hikari no Tsurugi¡­.these are your blades Ojii-chan¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Indeed they are, take care of them since your great-great grandmother blessed them with her powers¡­ ¡°Ojii-chan...How was Obaa-chan...was she a good person¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Indeed she was...she died when she was living on Earth...On a foreign planet...her body did not handle the new environment very well and the world was amidst a war...she hated violence the most¡­ ¡°Ahhh...I¡¯m sorry Ojii-chan you must¡¯ve remembered something unpleasant...gomen¡­¡± [Editor''s Note: Gomen or Gomenasai is Sorry or I am Sorry] Ojii-chan: It¡¯s okay...Continue on looking at the windows¡­ Demon Form Updated
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Demonic Form v2---------
*New Ability: Demonic Armor, Royal Bloodline, ???, ???, ??? Appearance changed due to entering the demon realm. The user will become more demonic and his appearance will reflect his emotions. Only the Royal Bloodline, related to Asmodan directly, possesses the Demonic Armor. Demonic appearance is now automatically concealed from lesser beings. Only those of Royal blood can recognize this Form¡¯s appearance due to the Demonic Armor. This form cannot be deactivated within the Demon Realm unless the user changes into a new form. The user will maintain his/her human appearance under the ward but only those of Royal blood may dispel the ward. Demonic Armor Abilities Demonic Aura Appearance Ward Commander ??? ??? ???
¡°Wow...there¡¯s a lot of question marks...I wonder what the demonic armor does..I should test it out sometime¡­¡± Ojii-chan: You should...but try not to be around any demonic creatures...they¡¯ll...nevermind just be careful not to get caught with your Demonic Armor...It is a symbol that you are royal blood¡­ ¡°Wait...I am part of the direct bloodline to Asmodan¡­? wait...Ohh..Because of Kami-sama?¡± Ojii-chan: It would seem so...but do not show it to anyone...they will try something...I don¡¯t know how the capital is but I would assume a lot has changed and we cannot risk you being found out yet by the Capital¡­ ¡°Anyways...It would seem as if the demonic form is gradually changing considering we¡¯re in the Demon realm¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Indeed it is, but trust me you won¡¯t be spotted. Only those who can overlook the ward are from the Royal Family and besides you¡¯ll still look like a human...I do not know whether if the demons still hate the humans but I think they can still sense your demonic aura...We may have to change your appearance into a different creature but you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. From what I know, humans used to enter the capital but they were heavily guarded due to demons preying upon them. If the standards haven¡¯t changed then, you should be able to enter the capital as a human but you would have to watch your back considering the relationship between the two races¡­ ¡°I see...I will have to ask you later Ojii-chan about the circumstances between the humans and demons but it would seem that the next few windows are important¡­
Due to achieving various God-ranked abilities, Souma has access to a new Magic.
Destruction Magic (Formerly known as Void Magic - God-ranked) Destruction magic allows the user to completely destroy anything. Destruction magic relies on Void abilities to completely render and banish the designated object or person out of existence. Destruction Magic is a variant Magic that depends on the amount of Mana a person has. The distance from the user and the object of choice will also be dependant on the amount of mana available. A single use of this ability consumes 10,000 units of Mana without applying the distance needed. For a mile, an extra unit of 10,000 is added. Also, the magic ability changes as it continues to evolve. Destruction Magic can be used for single or multiple targets depending on the level of the skill. Destruction Magic 1: Vorpal Rend - Unlocked
Due to learning Destruction Magic, Souma has unlocked information regarding the Origin of Magic.
Origin of Magic Since long before the gods existed, there were magical beasts that roamed the entire universe. These magical beasts were made of pure Magick and they distributed their own magic to the corners of the universe. They continued to spread Magick and eventually arrived to Planet Oryon and like the others, gave magic to this world too. The Magical beasts arrived around the same time when humanoids were first appearing on the face of the planet alongside the Nature Beings. After finishing their job, the magical beasts then disappeared into the universe, hidden from any entity. No one has ever encountered a magical beast except for one entity; Kami-sama. The only god to come into contact with a magical beast is Kami-sama and gained an enormous amount of power. Power so great, that even he cannot see its limit. No other person knows about Kami-sama¡¯s interaction with the Magical Beasts, but this makes him the strongest being in the entire universe aside from the magical beasts. It is said that the creator of Magic, is composed of the Origin of Magic and is the same beast that met with Kami-sama.
Souma: ¡­¡­¡­ Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­¡­. Souma began to clench his fist and stared into the sky which he fell from. His face began to formulate veins at the forehead and Souma grinded his teeth heavily upon reading the new information. His expression was dire and suddenly he screamed¡­ ¡°WHAT THE HELL KAMI-SAMA!? IF YOU ARE SO STRONG WHY THE HELL CAN¡¯T YOU DO THIS!? WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!? I WAS SUMMONED BECAUSE YOU WERE LAZY IS THAT IT REALLY REALLY!?!!!! BLAHH I WILL PUNCH YOU IN THE FACE THE FIRST TIME I SEE YOU!!! I SWEAR I WILL!!!¡± Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­. I cannot say anything...even I am stupified by this...Souma...I want you to give him two punches, one from you and from me¡­ Souma: Don¡¯t worry...I will...WHAAAAT THE HELL!!!!!!!! I bet he¡¯s gonna give some excuse like ¡°Umm, well I cannot use my powers anymore, dokki!¡±, I swear I am gonna kill him when I meet him¡­ Ojii-chan: Please do, I think the world will be better off¡­.but really...he¡¯s ridiculously powerful...I really wonder why he couldn¡¯t just get rid of Garoth¡­ Souma: Because he¡¯s stupid and lazy that is why¡­. Ojii-chan: I agree...but anyways...Souma I hope you remember what I told you about what Kami-sama did to your body¡­ Souma: Yeah, you said I cannot use god-ranked abilities¡­ Ojii-chan: Well, I think the next window is going to explain it¡­ A window appeared, dyed in red, covered in dark black letters surfaced and Souma gazed upon the contents. The contents revealed the thing that Kami-sama has placed onto Souma but it was something that he already knew¡­
WARNING!! Due to being Kami-sama¡¯s Apostle, a Limiter has been placed on you. The Limiter prohibits the use of God-ranked Abilities. This includes the God-rank Magic, Columna Lucis, Destruction magic, and Atomic abilities. Gravitational Affinity has been limited to a few cases, any planetary gravity change is locked and the user can only change an object¡¯s gravity up to 200. This Limiter can be broken under one condition, You will have to sacrifice part of your essence; your soul. Depending on how much output you require on your god-ranked abilities, it may consume more Essence than it should. Essence compiles your entirety, which is your memories, emotions, skills, feelings and including your body and organs.
The Essence Gauge has been added.
Essence Gauge: 100
All effects have been reset and any existing Gravitational fields, Dilation fields, or Alternate planes have been cancelled.
Warning!! If the gauge drops below 25%, Kami-sama will forcefully interfere and suspend Souma¡¯s entire abilities and erase everything about the Planet Oryon. Kami-sama will forcefully send Souma back to Earth without risking his life. The 25% mark is the margin where it becomes life-threatening. If your memories haven¡¯t already been wiped out by your God abilities, Kami-sama will remove everything Souma knows.
¡°As much as I should be surprised...it wouldn¡¯t be fair to everyone if I could use godly powers without a consequence...Also this is apparently because of Kami-sama¡­.Goddammit Kami-sama, I blame you for everything¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Well, kozo...I am sorry but Kami-sama told me of this when we were talking...He mentioned something about a curse about being his apostle...It was probably because of the Magical beasts¡­. ¡°Well...I want to know if I can break this so called curse¡­I mean I already have strong abilities but what good is it if you have god-ranked skills but you can¡¯t use them¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Well, Kami-sama said it is an item you must find. Something that you must gain that will release you from this curse...I do not know what the item is and neither does Kami-sama¡­ ¡°Ugggghhhh¡­.DAMMIT KAMI-SAMA YOU USELESS PIECE OF SH---- Wait, It¡¯s no time to be getting mad, I must hurry up and finish this so I can return...as long as I can live peacefully I shouldn¡¯t have the need for god abilities¡­¡±
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked
Reputation0
Health2214/???Mana???/???
Stamina300+440
Vitality200+250Dexterity150+200
Strength???+320Agility???+535
Wisdom50Intelligence???+150
Endurance200
Leadership0Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
Special
Astral Affinity100%
Beastial Affinity100%
Augmented Stats Ingenuity Mechanics Language
Talents Enemy Sensory Mercantilism Artisan Chef Swift Weaving Enchanter Aether Flight
Form Slot
Martial Winds
Demonic Form v2
Wolf Bearer
Dancing Chef
Angelic Hands
Affinity Enchanter
"Hey wait! WHY THE HELL AM I STILL LEVEL ONE!?!" Ojii-chan: I believe Kami-sama has yet to explain that to us...because level 1 is pathetic...pfffft I was in the thousand category hahaha!! "DAMMIT KAMI-SAMA!? KUTABARE!?" [Editor''s note: Kutabare - ¤¯¤¿¤Ð¤ì! = Go to hell/drop dead literal]
Power Limiter - Kurogane The power limiter is set to 30% for all Kurogane-class abilities. Souma is able to use the Kurogane skills but the limiter will place it at 30%. This limiter creates a safeguard for everyone as the abilities can destroy the landscape through misuse. Example will be Ryuu Kurogane¡¯s first attempt on unleashing his powers; The destruction of the Planetary Belt.
Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­¡­ Souma: ¡­¡­¡­ Ojii-chan: Okay okay...Heyyy...you know I was young and I couldn''t control myself¡­.I wanted to see what I could do...I didn¡¯t know it would be THAT bad¡­...Blame Kami-sama for not knowing how much my powers would escalate¡­ Souma: Yeah, I¡¯d blame him too...damn omnipotent god, too lazy to do anything yet ridiculously strong¡­ Ojii-chan: Well...That is pretty much everything that occurred and all the skills you¡¯ve gained...Also, I¡¯d advise you not train your abilities in the Void¡­ Souma: Why not? It¡¯s faster and easier¡­. Ojii-chan: Yes it is, but what good is it when you don¡¯t have practical experience...see take for example your flying ability. The reason why you chose not to train it was because of no air resistance right? Well, as much as you train in the void, if you do not have any experience, your abilities will reset. Souma: WAIT WAIT WHAT!? RESET WHY THAT!? I¡¯ve spent a lot of time on these abilities ojii-chan! Ojii-chan: And that is precisely why you must get practical experience. It¡¯s a good thing that you were protected by Kami-sama during that memory loss phase and you were in the dungeon...But now you are on your own...Kami-sama is apparently busy right now and cannot help you¡­ Souma: But...but¡­.I guess...It clearly makes sense since I could just train the ability but without the practical experience, it¡¯ll just go to waste¡­ Ojii-chan: Good, no wonder you are my descendant...now...we must go...to the capital but first¡­. Souma: What? is there something we need to do here¡­? Ojii-chan: You should practice on hiding your demonic aura...from what I noticed, none of the demonic creatures want to come near you, regardless if you seem weak or not...Your demonic aura is too much for them and you should learn to control it if we are going to the capital...someone could get suspicious¡­ Souma: Ohh...well, I think the demon realm is enhancing my aura¡­ Ojii-chan: Well, learn to control it then! Souma: H-hai..!! Ojii-chan: I know it must seem annoying but we cannot afford you getting caught considering this is their home grounds and you have a limiter...What would you do if one of the Apostles under Garoth found you...you never know what might happen¡­ Souma: Alright alright! I¡¯ll do it! Souma was already in his demonic form due to the Demon Realm but he forcefully cancels the Ward effect from the armor. His demonic form became visible and showed his demonic appearance. His white hair grew considerably longer along with the extension of his horns. His demonic wings were completely wrapped in the black miasma that radiated from his body and the red lines on his body shone brightly in the forest. Along with his demonic form, his clothes were magically enhanced to converge with his transformations, which Souma thought to be something from the enchantments that came with the outfit. He wondered what other enchants he could add but Souma had to focus on the task at hand. The black miasma that radiated from his body seems to be his demonic energy and he completely focused on repelling that energy. With Astral mind, it allowed him to focus on his energy using a meditative stance. As Souma meditated, the miasma gradually decreased until something happened¡­ Ojii-chan: Oh by the way Souma, I¡¯m hungry¡­ Souma: ¡­.REALLY REALLY YOU INTERRUPT ME FOR FOOD AND YOU ARE ALREADY DEAD!? His meditation was interrupted and the black miasma emerged and drowned the area in Souma¡¯s demonic aura. The demonic creatures shrieked in terror and retreated far away from the vicinity and Souma sighed¡­ ¡°Haaa...I guess...I am getting hungry but I could go on long periods without eating thanks to the demon form¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Yeah...but I am linked with you so technically I am still alive and hungry...so can we go to the capital and get something to eat then we can meet my friend¡­ ¡°Oh yeah, we still have to meet this friend of yours, are you sure he¡¯s still alive?¡± Ojii-chan: What makes you think it¡¯s a guy, and I¡¯m sure that person is still alive¡­.I think¡­ ¡°So it¡¯s a female? and really Ojii-chan...you think..¡± Ojii-chan: Well, even I don¡¯t know what gender my friend is. I just say that he¡¯s an it but you never know, can¡¯t tell demons apart¡­ ¡°So there are some demons that are gender-confused¡­?¡± Ojii-chan: Well, somewhat. But a lot of the misunderstandings was because I was partially blind that time so I probably thought some of the girls were guys because I couldn¡¯t see well¡­ ¡°You know...I don¡¯t know want to get caught up in your story so much...now I pretty much can control my aura as long as I focus on suppressing it through my Astral Mind¡­.Now, let¡¯s get going¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Finally...some fooooood Souma activated the ward and donned the appearance of his human form while masking his demonic aura. Ojii-chan guided Souma through the forest and they chatted using [Soul Telepathy] about the Maran Capital. The capital was created after the humans staged a miniature invasion but the demons repelled their efforts. The capital was created to house their king, Maou-sama to guide the demonic troops to battle. The Maran Capital was also created in the influence of commerce due to the many demon tribes that traded in the capital. The capital isn¡¯t a normal Capital, however it may be called one, it is completely different. It is said that the capital is considered the kingdom of the Demon Realm. The Kingdom which Maou-sama, their king, has his quarters and attends to the largest army in the entire realm. The Maran Capital is just as large as a Kingdom yet operates as one capital instead of many cities. As Ojii-chan was explaining things, Souma gradually got a better view on the capital and knew about its history. Souma was thinking deeply in his head when Ojii-chan abruptly called out to him¡­ Ojii-chan: SOUMA!!!! We are here¡­ ¡°Wha...WHAT IS IT!¡± ¡°Ohh...wait...what¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ Souma stood at the Capital gates that stood just as large as that monstrous being from the Dungeon and there were a few guards at the entrance. On the front, there was a metal gate that would rise upon entry and were operated by several demons behind the gate. The demon guards seemed to be normal guards but their armor was tinged black with horns perched at the helmet. They gave off a menacing aura to the group of merchants that traveled from afar. The merchants were trying to gain entry at the gate yet the guards wouldn¡¯t let them pass without inspection. Upon realizing their suspicion, the merchants revealed their true outfits and they were garbed in black. The guards attacked ruthlessly with magic, shooting bolts of lightning at the suspicious group that turned out to be bandits. The bandits charged and launched an offensive at the guards. One of the bandits leaped forward and stabbed one of the demon guards, causing his entire body to burst into flames upon contact with the blade. After the guard burst into flames, a horn was blown and several guards appeared from the entry gate. The bandits charged but it clearly was a 5 vs 20 fight. They had no choice but to retreat but then they spotted Souma, a person that looked human. The bandits came to Souma and clutched his body from behind and held him hostage. The bandits were yelling in the demon tongue and Souma could understand due to his demon form¡­ ¡°Let us through or this human gets it!¡± ¡­ ¡°I am warning you! I will harm this puny human, which you so called demons love so much!¡± ¡­ ¡°DO NO TRY ME, I WILL KILL THIS MAN! KEKEKE!!" The guards were looking at Souma and the desperate bandits that surrounding him. All Souma was thinking was that he was caught up in another stupid fight¡­ ¡®Ughh...I just want to go inside and eat then get this over with...WHY MUST I BE INVOLVED¡­.THIS BANDIT IS STUPID!? WHAT THE HELL¡¯ Ojii-chan: I don¡¯t know...but it would be best to let the guards handle it...we still don¡¯t know much about the demons but from what that bandit said, it would seem that the humans and demons like each other...that is weird but it would be best to let them handle it¡­ Souma: Nope...I am gonna get out of this...I would hate to be known as a pushover...you already knew I was going to say that¡­ Ojii-chan: And this is why you are my descendant...Try not to kill them¡­ Souma: Errr...Killing people...I still have no justifiable cause for killing...I still feel weird since I killed that apostle...I¡¯d rather not kill but rather torture them¡­ Ojii-chan: Yeah...just like my wife...she would think the same...oh man I just remembered painful days from our honeymoon...the torture¡­ Souma: ¡­¡­¡­ Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­¡­ Souma readied himself and waited for the opportune moment to strike back. The moment had came when one of the guards attempted to move closer and the bandit¡¯s arm loosened. Souma took this chance and grabbed the arm that held the weapon. Upon grabbing the arm, Souma ruthlessly squeezed and clearly broke his arm when a loud crack could be heard. The bandits stared in confusion until they were caught up in something¡­ ¡®You know...I want to use something new...I did get the new combination magic skills...let¡¯s try this...¡¯ [Swamp Trap!] A large field of murky water appeared on the ground, trapping the bandits. The murky water felt like quicksand and gradually consumed the bandits. It was literally a swamp mixed with quicksand and Souma stood above the murky water as the bandit with the broken arm was squirming in agony over his broken arm and the fact that he was gradually sinking. ¡°AHH AHHH WHAT IS THIS!? WHY ARE WE SINKING¡± The bandits yelled out in succession and looked at the man that stood above the swamp. The guards were astonished and several of them pointed their weapons towards Souma but their Guard captain waved them to stand down. The Captain walked forward towards Souma where he stood and spoke to Souma¡­ ¡°I see...this is very amusing¡­¡± The captain said in an eccentric tone next to Souma¡¯s ear and Souma was shocked at the abrupt voice¡­ ¡°Well¡­I---¡± ¡°Ahhh, forgive me. My name is Glen, the Infernal demon captain of the 75th Guard Regiment...I see you¡¯ve handled the bandits with ease while my men could not¡­they should learn from you¡­¡± The Captain spoke with a slight womanly tone and Souma could¡¯ve sworn he saw a demonic expression on the captain¡¯s helmet as Souma turned around to look at the captain. ¡°Ahh...ahh..well I am just a beginner...this is nothing¡­¡± Souma spoke with an uneasy tone and the captain could obviously sense this but decided to wait until Souma explained everything. ¡°Ah, my name is Souma and I am just a traveler...I would like to rest in the Capital¡­¡± ¡°Ohhhh...Really now...Well, since you¡¯ve helped us clear these bandits I suppose it would be courteous to let you through but...what is a human doing here...you should already have guards when in the demon realm...even today, there still are many demons that despise humans even after the reformation from the new demon king¡­¡± ¡®Oh, so humans are allowed here but it would be better to have guards...got it...¡¯ ¡°Ahah...I see...It was careless of me to wander about without any guards¡­¡± Souma was trying to lie his way in and sweat dripped down the side of his face.. ¡®Err...I hope he lets me through...I mean really...I just helped them...¡¯ ¡°Alright, you may go in but you mustn¡¯t cause any trouble...If I find out about you causing trouble in the Capital...I will devour you...got it...Mister Souma..¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡®Yikes...this captain means business...although I am not afraid of the captain but i¡¯d rather not cause any problems¡­.yet.¡¯ The guards let Souma pass and the Captain looked at the silhouette that entered the gates into the Capital. The Captain made a licking noise and stared at Souma one last time as the gates closed¡­. ¡®That man...looks delicious...¡¯ The thought resounded in the Captain¡¯s mind and the guards around the captain shivered in fear until the captain returned to the Guard post¡­ Souma finally entered the Capital and gazed at the ridiculous amounts of buildings. It reminded him of modern Japan, when his father took him out to see the city but the Maran capital was filled with buildings. Rather than being modern, it was filled with multitude of buildings that had various signs and multiple people conversating in between. Many demon creatures talked as they went shopping as normal humans and many of them were entering buildings that looked like inns. The Capital was far larger than what Souma was seeing. The front portion was just 1/15th of the entire Capital. Souma entered through the Western gate and entered the Western district of the Maran Capital. As he continued to gaze at the various buildings and people, he did not notice that he was receiving equal amounts of gazes from some of the demons. Finally, when he noticed, several demons had started murmuring¡­ ¡°Human¡­.¡± ¡­ ¡°I see Human¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Human I smell¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°HOOMAN I SEE HOOMAN ME MEET HOOMAN¡± The last one was from a bulky, shifty ogre that awkwardly yelled out ¡°hooman¡± from an entrance to a restaurant. The restaurant had puzzling aromas but Souma was going to eat anyways thus he followed the Ogre into the restaurant. It was then, that Souma was going to experience something totally different since upon arriving to the planet Oryon¡­.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 2: Two kinds of women. Volume 3 - Chapter 2: Two kinds of Women The capital of the Demon realm, Maran is formally known as the Maran Kingdom. The Maran Kingdom used to be dominantly inhabited by the demon race but things started to change after the abrupt appointment of a new (fake)Demon King. The new Demon King is actually an apostle sent by Garoth to control the demon realm after the banishment of Asmodan, the demon god. The demon race lost several of their abilities after the banishment of Asmodan, making the subjugation of the Demon realm much easier. The new Demon King¡¯s first act was to banish the only apostle under Asmodan. Asmodan¡¯s apostle was sent beneath the capital and chained in a underground prison after Asmodan was banished. The Demon King made sure to imprison Asmodan¡¯s apostle as a warning to the entire demon race. Upon doing so, the demon king made sure that there wouldn¡¯t be a revolution or usurpation of the sort. Asmodan¡¯s apostle was the only demon that had remaining power to attempt a revolt against the Demon King, but unfortunately he was too late to escape... The new Demon King forcefully gains authority in the Maran Kingdom, and accompanied with him are a few humans that are under his command. The humans possessed magical powers, similar to the demons, and forcefully took over the Capital. The Demon King threatened the entire populace within the capital with his strength and forcefully took over the kingdom. The Demons had no strength to fight back against the apostle after their abilities were limited and the humans that invaded the Kingdom. Many of the demons were forced into labor and many of the humans watched over the Demons. The only thing that did not change were the guards. They had no choice but to obey since they swore into loyalty over the Demon King. So, the guards were kept under the Demon King¡¯s control and started a new security system. The people that disobeyed the laws were to be persecuted under the orders of the King and the guards were going to fulfill their duties with not a single breath of hesitation. The second act as the new Demon King, placed the humans higher than any other demon being. If a demonic being was seen abusing a human, the guards would forcefully reprimand the demon and execute the demon in front of the citizens. Basically rendering the humans untouchable and treated as royalty. Several of the Demon nobles fled the Kingdom and almost all of Asmodan¡¯s royal bloodline left the capital except for the Apostle that is locked deep underground. The Royal Bloodline fled the capital in order to return one day and take over the Kingdom once they¡¯ve obtained strength, thus none stayed in the Capital. There is only a few that chose to stay behind as a covert group to gain information on the Demon King. Those that stayed are now hiding in secret to avoid detection and slowly gathering troops within the Capital¡­ ¡­ ¡°HOOOOOMAN¡± ¡­ Those words came from an ogre who stood at least twice the size of Souma. The ogre was at the entrance of a restaurant that gave off an interesting aroma. The aroma of a stove giving off a heat in the kitchen, multiple knives cutting upon various vegetables and the scent of meat being fried upon a heating surface. This was the smell of the first restaurant Souma had ever saw and the first building that he¡¯s going to enter in the Demon Realm. Before entering, he stood at the door and saw the restaurant¡¯s sign while the ogre stood at the door. The Ogre had a complex expression but he bowed nervously, almost as if he were forced to do so. In fact, the demon creatures gave wary expressions at Souma the moment he came into their sight. Souma sensed their cautiousness and decided to enter the restaurant before anything happens. ¡®I wonder..Why were those demons staring at me...it¡¯s as if they were scared or something...¡¯ Ojii-chan: I don¡¯t know Souma but I am getting hungry..I could smell the food that you are smelling...and I have a few things to explain to you Souma...but first it would be better to ask around and find out what is going and we need a place to rest. You cannot just sleep on the floor and expect nothing to happen...even I don¡¯t know what might happen if you sleep out there...you would probably get kidnapped or killed guessing from the looks you received when coming here¡­ ¡°Indeed..huh oh¡­my bad¡± Souma: Indeed¡­ Ojii-chan: you don¡¯t have to repeat yourself but you should try controlling your habit of talking out loud when you are talking to me¡­Now let¡¯s get some food¡­ Souma entered the restaurant and saw wooden tables with the usual chairs on display. Various demons were eating peacefully and a couple of demon children wandered about. There was a family of goblins eating happily and a group of zombies on the other side groaning as they waited for their order. It was similar to those family restaurants that you¡¯d see in various cities and towns except it was filled with demonic creatures. As soon as he entered, everything got quiet and the different demon races stared at Souma who entered. Even the chef in the back, peeked through the drapes that covered the view of the kitchen to look at what was happening and the chef¡¯s expression went dire. Everyone had mixed expressions and several demons had looks of disgust upon Souma¡¯s entrance. Noticing the change in the atmosphere, Souma quickly went past the entryway and found a place to sit that was far away from any of the demons. The demons slightly resumed their usual routine but several voices traveled through the restaurant and Souma heard everything¡­ ¡°Just who does that human think he is¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°It really is disgusting¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯d rather sacrifice my life than dine with a shitty human¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Fucking humans and their arrogant selves...Just because you are stronger now doesn¡¯t mean shit¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Shhh, the human with his ugly ears might hear you¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Kekeke, damn human...how dare you enter this restaurant¡­¡± Souma was receiving various glances from the multiple demons that dined in the restaurant.. ¡®Haaa...I think humans are hated here...I wonder what happened...¡¯ Ojii-chan: I don¡¯t know. Usually by now, they¡¯d rip your head off and eat your intestines. I wonder why they aren¡¯t doing anything¡­and I have to talk about something that was hidden in your skills that you got. It¡¯s about your magic abilities and I purposely hid the window to explain a few things... Before Souma could respond back to Ojii-chan, he was interrupted by a young goblin girl that nudged at his leg.. ¡°Umm, mister...would you like to play---¡± The goblin girl spoke with shyness and Souma smiled in response. Before he could even answer, a goblin who was clearly the father, quickly picked her up and moved her away. Then, before Souma could even retaliate, the goblin father prostrated himself in front of Souma and immediately apologized¡­ ¡°I AM SORRY FOR MY DAUGHTER¡¯S RUDENESS PLEASE FORGIVE MY FAMILY!! I AM DEEPLY SORRY FOR THE RUDENESS WE CAUSED!!¡± The father was screaming as if his body was about to collapse and Souma was startled.. ¡°Err..Wait...You didn¡¯t do anything wron-¡± Souma was about to lend a hand towards the Father goblin yet the mother goblin screamed and cried. ¡°*sobs* Pl-please let my husband go! Please we are sorry!¡± The mother was crying ridiculously and tears flowed out of her eyes like twin streams. Souma was completely dumbfounded and finally one of the demons that despised the humans spoke. ¡°YOU DESPICABLE HUMAN, WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT NOW!? WHAT MORE DO YOU NEED FROM US! YOU ALREADY TOOK OUR HOMES, OUR FAMILIES AND FRIENDS! WHAT MORE DO YOU NEED!¡± ¡­ ¡°YEAH!¡± ¡­ ¡°SHITTY HUMANS!¡± ¡­ As the voices grew louder, one of the demons in the background threw a plate at Souma, who was confused and completely splattered the contents all over Souma. Souma was irritated and his body twitched from the food that was thrown at him. The demons were shocked and looked around to find the demon who threw the plate. It was a female demon that had a pair of wings and a tail coming out of her rear. Her body was immensely developed with her two breasts, leading downwards to her hips. Everything about her was extremely sexy except for the face that literally spelled out ¡°Hatred¡±. Her beautiful hair was a beautiful dark shade of red that matched her eyes yet Souma could not ignore the hatred that bore from her expression. It was a face that had complete disgust in a person and he continued to stare at girl that apparently thrown food at him. The nearby demons were murmuring a few words and Souma could pick up on the words¡­ ¡°Shit...shit...She¡¯s done it again...this is going to be the 3rd time this month¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh no...what if the guards storm in here again¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a bloodbath¡­¡± As they whispered, another demon screamed¡­ ¡°EVERYONE RUN!!!! THE SHIDAN IS COMING¡± [Editor¡¯s note: Shidan/ŽŸ‡â is Division(army). In this case, it is referring to the Guards that manage the security in the Maran Kingdom/Capital] As soon as that demon screamed, every single demon scurried out of the restaurant and disappeared. Even on the street where many demons were walking on, immediately ran away and fled to their homes. The goblin family immediately took off with the young goblin girl waving bye bye at the food-covered Souma. All that was left in the restaurant was the demon girl that threw the plate and the chef along with Souma. Suddenly, Souma could feel many footsteps charging towards his direction and then they broke through the door. Souma completely stared in confusion and watched as the same guards from the entrance stormed the entire restaurant and a familiar voice echoed behind Souma¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been several minutes since you entered and already there¡¯s something happening...You sure are a handful human.¡± A voice crept behind Souma and sent chills down his spine. It was the captain that Souma met at the entrance and he felt cautious when around him/her. Souma couldn¡¯t really determine the captain¡¯s gender after the first encounter. She or he had a womanly tone at first then the voice immediately changed. It was quite awkward for Souma as he felt the captain¡¯s gave crawling at his back. The captain¡¯s face was completely covered by the helmet so Souma couldn¡¯t determine anything and the captain continued to observe the situation. The captain took a quick glance at the demon chef that was nervous and nodded at the chef to get out. The chef immediately left through the backdoor and the captain looked at the female that stood in front of Souma¡¯s direction. The guards, with no remorse, chained the female up and the captain walked forward and placed a hand on her chin, lifting it up towards the captain¡¯s view. ¡°So¡­this is the one that was causing you trouble, ehhh Mister Souma? Well, I must enact punishment on this demon. This is her 3rd offense after all, I shall execute her now.¡± ¡°I warned you the last time, Miss Lenia about disrespecting the humans. I must end you before the citizens might underestimate the Shidan.¡± Glen stared intently at the demon woman that was chained. The captain immediately drew out an imperial sword that had intricate designs on the handle. The blade had a curved crossguard and the blade was finely sharpened from the way the captain drew the sword. The other guards placed her head below and created a visible view on her neck for the Captain to strike. Before the Captain could move, Souma spoke.. Ojii-chan: Hey hey...It wouldn¡¯t do good if you get involved¡­ Souma: So, you¡¯re telling me to let this woman die!? Ojii-chan: Not that, but try not to expose yourself any more...Don¡¯t use any magic or show any of your abilities!...From what I got, the demon race fears this so called ¡°Shidan¡±. I am just warning you not to pry into needless conflicts.. Souma: Whatever, I am not going to let someone die in front of me...I am such a hypocrite for even saying those words since¡­....I killed someone¡­And I won¡¯t use magic...I don¡¯t want to risk more exposure than what I¡¯ve already done...I¡¯ll just talk it out.. ¡°Wait! Glen Taichou. Please do not harm this person, she did nothing..¡± [Editor¡¯s Note: Taichou = Captain. Tai - Regiment, Party, Company/ Chou - Head, Leader, or chief. In Military standards, Chou is often used to address the leader in the situation. Example would be Glen, the captain of the guards. Also, in Navy standards, Senchou also means Captain but Captain of the ship. Not to be confused with Taichou which also means captain but Sen is delegated to ship and paired with chou which means leader.] ¡°Hey! I would rather die than be saved by some lowly human! Don¡¯t even think of doing anything---!!¡± The female spat in the direction of Souma and he was confused at the current situation¡­ ¡®What the hell...I didn¡¯t do anything...Are humans really hated in this realm...¡¯ Ojii-chan: Well then it¡¯s more than enough reason to hurry up and get this over with. I know what you are thinking so hurry up and get out of this situation¡­ Souma was blatantly confused and looked at the woman, who was restrained in chains by the guards. Her expression was filled with disgust and pure hatred that looked at him as if he were a monster¡­ ¡°Ohoho, Mister Souma, the way you say ¡®Captain¡¯ makes me feel so¡­.¡± Glen began to squirm around and Souma gave a slight worrisome face at Glen¡¯s actions¡­ [Editor¡¯s note: I will be switching taichou and captain a lot as I put interactions between Glen and Souma. It is because sometimes it feels weird saying Captain rather than Taichou, even though it is the same meaning but it is quite different for me. I don¡¯t know how to explain it.] ¡°Anyways, Just let her go. She didn¡¯t do anything bad...It was just an accident..¡± Souma pardoned the guards that were restraining her and she looked at Souma. ¡°Damn human! I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡± The woman bore hatred and glared at Souma. As she rudely spoke, one of the guards lifted his hand and smacked her face. ¡°You insolent wench! How dare you disrespect a human under the orders of Maou-sama. Just because you were once a noble of the Maran Kingdom, does not mean you can ignore the decree of the King!¡± The guard ruthlessly spoke and smacked her around. [Editor¡¯s Note: Maou-sama means Demon King. ¨­sama usually refers to a king and Ma means Devil. Most demon/devil names are derived from its kanji. Ex. Akuma or Tenma.] As the guard smacked her ruthlessly, her face began to swell up. Her face was swelling up and the smacking continued. Souma could sense that the guard was under pressure and his hand grew heavy. The guard was a demon also and his actions pained him as he was smacking one of the nobles of the Kingdom that stayed behind. Souma could somehow sense the guard¡¯s sadness as he ruthless beat the woman and Glen Taichou finally waved him to stop. The woman¡¯s face was swollen and blood was dripping from her nostrils. Souma felt disgusted that his own appetite was ruined for a few moments. Ojii-chan: That...Souma you must hurry and figure out what is going on here...I don¡¯t know about you but I could sense the guard was doing this against his will.. Souma: Yeah...I¡¯ll use [Nature¡¯s Blessing] to patch her up as soon as the guards leave...I don¡¯t want to stick around near Captain Glen...I don¡¯t know but Glen just creeps me out¡­ ¡°Ohoho...Miss Lenia, try not tempt the guards...you are lucky Mister Souma is a kind person...He¡¯s also my favorite¡­¡± Souma could¡¯ve sworn Glen licked lips as soon as she finished that last part. "Wait...what do you mean by ''favorite''?" Souma looked astonished and looked at Glen.. "Pay to mind, Mister Souma...you are just my favorite..." Glen responded in her womanly tone and Souma was freaking out.. Souma felt that awkward gaze and the guards finally left. Lenia, the demon female was released of her restraints and passed out from the smacking session. Souma felt magic residue emanating from her body. Apparently, those chains were infused with some sort of magic that heavily weakened the person that was constrained. Lenia was knocked out and just as she was about to fall to the ground, Souma caught her and removed his cloak to cover her. The restaurant was utterly silent and Souma had to find a place to take Lenia to, so he could heal her. It would be bad to expose himself even more after he already revealed that he is strong in front of the guards. Souma lifted Lenia¡¯s weakened body and she was covered with his cloak. Souma charged out of the restaurant and started to jog around without stirring Lenia as she was knocked out. As he was running in the street, carrying a maiden in his arms, Lenia was half-awake despite her injuries. She looked up at him and saw a blurred vision of a handsome man rescuing her. It was as if she were hallucinating and dreaming at the same time. A man so handsome that she even ignored the fact that he was human and she muttered a few words before finally passing out again. ¡°T¡­.than..k...y...ou¡­¡± Lenia spoke those words before she lost consciousness again. Souma looked down at her and decided to hurry up and bring her somewhere. After looking around for several hours, eventually he came across a standard inn that had standard services. Souma found a normal inn and it was already dusk. The inn had a normal exterior and the inside was pretty much a normal inn with a normal demon at the cashier. Souma ran in and hurriedly spoke to the demon woman at the counter.. ¡°Err ahh! Can I get a room for two please?¡± The woman at the counter was a dhampir and she gazed at Souma and noticed his neck and licked her lips vigorously until she snapped back into reality¡­ ¡°Uhhh...delicious...oh umm..A room for two, We have such a room but it is a single bed¡­¡± ¡®Oh, damn a single bed...this might get awkward later I JUST KNOW IT! But whatever I¡¯ll deal with it!¡¯ ¡°Fine fine! I¡¯ll take it!¡± Souma hurried to agree as he noticed Lenia¡¯s body was growing weaker. ¡°Okay..sir...You are a human might I ask?¡± The dhampir was asking him a question and he had to hurry up so he immediately answered.. ¡°Yes yes! I am a human, how much is the room??¡± ¡°Oh, I am so sorry for not showing my respect. Welcome to the Fang¡¯s inn, and your cost is a total of 65 silver, however we can make everything cheap since you are an honored guest for you?¡± ¡®Oh, finally someone who doesn¡¯t treat me like a creep...However, I don¡¯t like being an honored guest...I¡¯ll just have to tell her to drop that...this demon woman is kind of pretty...I¡¯ll give two gold just because she is treating me nice unlike those other demons...and especially this demon in my hands...¡¯ Souma¡¯s hands were obviously full and he didn¡¯t know how to give the two gold to the woman. So, he simply called her to come and reach into his pocket. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Err..Miss, can you come and get it out of my pocket. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about stealing anything and I am sure it should be the right price.¡± The dhampir reluctantly came around the counter and she approached Souma. She went into his pocket and felt two coins in the pocket. Knowing fully well that two silvers isn¡¯t the price, she looked towards Souma and noticed his nape. It was a masculine neck and she always peeked at his body outline that appeared on his clothings. Although it was a cheap leather outfit, she easily admitted that the outfit was clearly designed for his body and it showed perfectly. As she was still in his pocket, she gently used her fingers to rub his thigh and Souma¡¯s eyes nearly jumped out of his eye sockets. He immediately turned to the cashier woman and she winked at him. Her eyes were filled with an infinite measure of lust and he was almost being drawn in. It was an alluring spell, used by certain demon races to entice males. He was almost being drawn in until Ojii-chan spoke.. Ojii-chan: You idiot! Hurry up, you already have a woman in your arms and she¡¯s injured! Tell her to get the money and go to the room. Souma: Ah ah ah! OKAY OKAY! [Editor¡¯s note: I don¡¯t know if Souma is clueless or he¡¯s into neglect play...as the author, it seems like it¡¯s a bit of both] But before he could even speak, the dhampir was reaching towards his manly scepter and grasped a hold and he yelped¡­ ¡°Yaaoooh! NO WAIT STOP!...errr ummm...Miss...Can you take the money so I can go¡­¡± ¡®This is getting dangerous...that gaze...and SHE GRABBED MY...I have no time to deal with this!¡¯ She immediately withdrew the coins, knowing full well that the two silver wasn¡¯t going to be enough. She was going to let it go as long as he ended up as her slave but the moment she withdrew the coins, her eyes lit up. It was two gold coins and it was very expensive. Her mouth was gaping wide and Souma spoke before leaving¡­ ¡°Err...Miss...keep the change...it¡¯s for you...and please don¡¯t treat me like an honored guest...because I don¡¯t like that...I¡¯ll be staying here for a few weeks and I¡¯ll pay the rent as long as nothing happens...Now, I¡¯ll be going now...and errr thanks for the affectionate display but it would be better if we knew each other more...Bye¡­¡± Souma was avoiding eye contact with the dhampir that stared at the two gold coins and finally spoke his words. Ojii-chan: Ohoho, I see you enjoyed that little greeting from that demon woman even though you already have so many waiting on you...you sly fox. Souma: ¡­¡­.. I am just going to ignore that... Souma left the first floor and grabbed the key that the dhampir held in her hands. The key had the a number 15 and he finally found the room on the second floor. Upon entering the room, he immediately rushed to the bed and placed Lenia on the surface. Souma removed the cloak and began to use his Nature Magic¡­ ''[Nature¡¯s Blessing]!'' A green light emanated from the palm of his hands and began to heal Lenia¡¯s body as she was knocked out. Souma was healing her as he spread his hands over her body. It took a few seconds to fully heal Lenia due to his mastered Nature Magic but she was still unconscious. Somehow the guards were ruthless and Souma gazed at her body outline and immediately got rid of the images that popped up in his head. ¡®Oh this is bad...I should go shower before I get any more ideas...¡¯ Souma tucked Lenia under the blankets and left her to sleep on the bed. After doing so, Souma laid his cloak on the floor and went to another door which left to the shower. Souma undressed his clothes and finally took a well-deserved shower. After showering, he got dressed once more and headed out the room and went to the main lobby. The dhampir was still in shock but she snapped out of confusion as soon as he came down. ¡°Uhh...miss is there a place where I can eat some food¡­¡± Souma politely asked the cashier woman and avoided eye contact as usual¡­ ¡°Oh my, my name is Serina Reyla, no need to call me miss¡­you...can just call me...S-e-r-i-n-a¡± Serina touched her lips using a single finger and winked at Souma. ¡°If you need food, you can order it. Normally, we¡¯d charge you for the meal but for you¡­*licks lips* It¡¯s free only for you~¡± Serina was trying so hard to seduce Souma¡­ Souma squinted away to avoid her gaze and placed an order for some food. ¡®Nope nope nope! NOT TODAY!¡¯ Little did Souma know, his Demonic Form is rapidly being enhanced by being in the Demon Realm. With his Demonic form changed, his libido has increased and his desires are leaking out. Luckily, his calm mind is repressing his erotic desires but who knows how long thats going to last... An hour passed and Souma finished eating. Even before leaving to his room, Serina attempted to flirt with Souma but he avoided her gaze. He knew something bad was going to happen if he locked eyes with her, so he tried to avoid her eyes at all times. Souma came to his room and Lenia was still sleeping peacefully. ¡°Haaa...the things I do...I know tomorrow is going to be hectic...I don¡¯t want to sleep¡­.GAHHH...and why was this woman so angry with me...I just came here...she¡¯s cute but if I said anything about her, she¡¯d probably kill me....whatever...I¡¯ll just sleep and hope nothing bad happens¡­¡± Ojii-chan: Wait! before you sleep, I still have to explain your magic but we were interrupted by food being flown at us...Now, I hid the window so I could explain it better to you. Kami-sama placed a seal on you, remember when I told you that? Souma: Yeah..you told me that he did something to my body.. Ojii-chan: Well, not only did limit the Kurogane abilities but also your magic. You may not have noticed but your magic is ridiculously overpowered. And also the fact that you¡¯ve already unlocked God-ranked magic, which means that the apostles can identify you easier. Now, the thing he did, was create a new form that compiles your magic ability within a limiter case. This form allows you to access your entire magic almost instantly without verbally saying it but you cannot use your magic over a large area. If you used your magic in a large, explosive manner, it would make it easier for the apostles to track you thus Kami-sama created this form for your magic abilities. Souma: Mhm, so I can use my magic, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t use it over a large field...so what if I am going against an army!? Ojii-chan: Well, are you going to let me finish or what? Souma: Gomen¡­ Ojii-chan: Now, this form will allow you to cast widespread magic but you must meet certain requirements in order to lift the seal on the form. Those requirements depend on either your emotions, feelings, or even your current status. Depending on the situation you are in, the form can change and release the seal on your magic abilities and activate widespread magic. Also, this applies to your god-ranked magic. If you need to use god magic, you must meet certain requirements AND a portion of your essence will be consumed. The form is called the Magus Cross form. It is the compilation of your entire magic ability into one form, or appearance. From what Kami-sama said, the form creates a new appearance. Souma: So, I can use magic without chanting and repeatedly as long as I have the mana capacity...That is ridiculous but can I still use magic without the form? Ojii-chan: Yes but you would still have to verbally cast it as you¡¯ve always been doing. It won¡¯t make much of a difference until later. The moment when you can wield dual magic abilities, is when Magus Cross comes in handy¡­
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Magus Cross------0%
The form compiles Souma¡¯s entire magic abilities into one. Magus Cross is a form that acts as a limiter, specifically made for Souma. The form conceals the large magic ability from outsiders, making it hard to detect his magical output. Magus Cross also generates a specific equipment that aides Souma¡¯s mobility and enhances his magic abilities, making magic easier to control.
Ojii-chan: Well, that is what I wanted to explain. It wouldn¡¯t make much sense unless if I explained it to you. Souma: Yeah...anyways Ojii-chan...we should find your friend tomorrow...I know we should¡¯ve looked for your friend but things happened and it¡¯s already late¡­ Ojii-chan: Well, just get some sleep...hopefully you¡¯ll still be alive tomorrow.. Souma: Wait...what do you mean? Ojii-chan: Nothing. Just sleep.. Souma finally went to sleep and he knew something bad was going to happen tomorrow. The one thing he forgot to do, was check if she had any weapons¡­ ¡­ Back at the Village/Town settlement, the girls were trying to settle in on their new home. After Souma¡¯s dilation time fields disappeared somehow, their construction of the town was slowed but they were almost completely anyways. The girls freaked out once Souma¡¯s fields were gone but the Elder reassured them that nothing bad happened. After all, Souma was alive all this time, ever since he was separated from the girls. Nothing like an act of god, could stop Souma! [Editor¡¯s note: The act of god is referring to Columna Lucis, where the entire village vanished in a pillar of light.] Amelia and Tifania were busy helping Leo and Aerylith settle in their new house. After losing their inn, they decided to own a regular house and let someone else handle the Inn business. However, next to their house was the actual Inn. The inn was being run by Akane under Aerylith¡¯s tutelage. Aerylith owns the inn but Akane runs the business. The inn was going smoothly and everyone was happy. As for Leo, he became an instructor. On the northern side of the town, lies a combat school and Leo was one of the main instructors. Leo¡¯s training was fierce and many of the Guards from Yoichi¡¯s command would attend his lessons. Also in the combat school, many children from the multiple villages attended. They were in a different place so many sought to train their children to become strong warriors. The combat school was another success and multiple people attend the training to become better. Leo often uses the weird tactics from Souma to confuse his opponents during the sparring matches. Many of the people were beaten by the strange movements and wondered where Leo learned those movements. Everyone was surprised to learn that it was from Souma, their hero. Also, they griefed for a few moments upon remembering Souma¡¯s disappearance. Alveani became the Magic instructor of the town. She is currently training the magicians and sometimes the girls would stop by for a lesson or two. The Elders were busy handling their affairs with the Treants that lived in the forest, next to their settlement. It was said that they cannot expand any further due to their ancient rules and the villagers agreed on doing so. The Elders respected the Treants and wouldn¡¯t want to make enemies with their neighbors. The different elders were separated into different positions to equal out the authority in the new town. The elder of the Ruicarn Village was in charge of the Combat/Security Division of the town. They would manage the security along with Yoichi in charge of his own regiment. The elder of the Ruicarn Village also was in charge of the combat division, which observed over the combat and magic schools. His name was known as Kalbern Falroth, the Beastman chieftain. The next elder would be from the Kathern Village that were entirely composed of druids and dryads. The Elder from Kathern would be in charge of the scouting groups around the surrounding forest and fields. They are also cooperating with the Treants that live within the Silvaheim forest. Kathern¡¯s Elder, Relan, is a bonafide druid that excels in Nature and his magic originates with Nature Magic. Next would be the Elder from Lithian, Fe¡¯leri the Elven enchantress. She is a woman that has lived for several decades yet her body looks as if she were in her mid-twenties. The elven race age different as opposed to the beastmen and humans. The elves are in charge of promoting Magic. Along with Kalbern, the promoted battle magicians and trained magicians in the town. Fe¡¯leri is also related to Marik, the Elder of Leifan, Alveani¡¯s father. Marik was to be in charge of the populace and the growth of the town. Of course, he would be getting help from the other elders but his division lies with the management of the town and he would oversee the growth of everyone. The entire town was growing and everyone was living together peacefully as if nothing happened. The town was evolving and many of the other villages coped together¡­ Suddenly, at the entrance of the town settlement, there was a group of wolves approaching. Their speed was ridiculously fast but they arrived at the town, undetected. The guards finally spotted them and approached the pack while surrounding them¡­ Youko¡¯s pack bared their fangs upon the guards that surrounded them but Youko barked at her pack to stop. ¡°You guys better quit. We¡¯re here to find a new home and we¡¯re lucky that Souma is helping us.¡± Youko was talking to her pack until Yoichi, the commander approached. Youko was talking to Yoichi but unfortunately they couldn¡¯t understand. Yoichi called for one of the beastmen that understood Youko¡¯s language and began to translate. On an ordinary stance, the guards would¡¯ve eliminated the wolves but they were undetectable, thus they waited for their commander to arrive and see what to do. After the beastman heard Youko¡¯s story, the beastman was surprised and confused. Yoichi wondered what the beastman heard but then he explained it to Yoichi¡­ ¡°Well, she and her pack came from a distant forest after being saved by Souma¡­¡± The beastman spoke to Yoichi in a surprised tone and somewhat relieved¡­ ¡°Wait...SOUMA! As in, Souma...THE Souma! He¡¯s alive! Thank Kami-sama that he¡¯s alive...the entire village is going to be happy...what else did she say..¡± Yoichi was relieved and ordered everyone to put their weapons down. ¡°Well, she¡¯s also here to talk to the Treants. She says that she has a delivery for them and it is important. Apparently, Souma gave her an item that is one of their treasures...but she came here to settle in the forest so we should inform the Treants¡­¡± The beastman was calmly explaining everything to Yoichi and Yoichi nodded as he received the information. ¡°Mhm..that would be the best thing to do. We should take the pack and lead them to the Treants. Tell the scouts of Kathern to inform the Treants about Youko and the treasure they brought. Wait, what was the treasure anyways?¡± Yoichi was asking the beastman and wondered what the treasure was¡­ ¡°The treasure is this stick that they brought¡­what¡¯s so special about it¡­?¡± The beastman pointed to the stick where Youko dropped as she talked with the beastman. She carried the stick, not because it was important but because it had Souma¡¯s scent all over it. ¡°I don¡¯t know...let¡¯s see..¡± Yoichi leaned down and reached for the stick. The stick forcefully removed Yoichi¡¯s hand and repelled his grasp from even coming in contact. ¡°whaa---Why can¡¯t I grab it?¡± Yoichi was confused and wondered what the stick was¡­ After the guards sent to the message to the Kathern Scouts, Youko and her pack were waiting outside with the guards trying to take the stick. Every single guard was repelled with a mysterious force and none could grab it. Apparently, only Souma and Youko could touch it, however Youko was a wolf and also a female but I doubt it made a difference.. It would seem that the stick is only wielded properly by someone and the guards eventually gave up. The Kathern scouts returned and informed the wolves to enter the forest and the treants would greet them. Youko picked up the stick and went into the forest with her pack. One of the scouts was leading Youko and her pack through the forest and they came to the same spot where they held the Treant meeting. The Treant leader appeared and immediately ran up to Youko. The treants were shocked that their treasure was returned and Youko was confused. Was the stick really important, Youko wondered but she didn¡¯t have an answer to that question. Long story short, the wolves are able to reside in the forest, where their pack can flourish. The treants took the stick and went into the deep forest and they were really happy to retrieve their treasure back. The Treants explained to the Kathern scout that the stick was the Symbol of the Nature King. Only the Nature King can wield it, or whomever the Nature King acknowledges may hold the symbol. The stick also can transform into a weapon but only the Nature King can wield such an important symbol. The treants asked the wolves where they got the stick and Youko told them that she received it from Souma. The Treant¡¯s faces changed the moment they heard Souma¡¯s name. It was as if they finally discovered something. Youko looked at them and wondered but she decided it wasn¡¯t important¡­ The wolves are now living in the forest, next to the town and sometimes they would play with the Town children. The pack wouldn¡¯t harm them and the guards allowed them to play in the village. The village was really happy after receiving news of Souma¡¯s appearance. The girls were really cheery and they even held a party at the house. Marik was crying that his son-in-law was still alive. Also, Leo and Aerylith were really happy that Souma was still alive and everyone was filled with happiness that day. ¡­ It was a normal day in the Maran Kingdom and at a certain Inn, a man could be heard screaming and a violent woman could also be heard shouting from a room¡­.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 3: Desires are dangerous Volume 3 - Chapter 3: Desires are dangerous ¡­ While Souma was in the Demon Realm, the 2nd group of girls from Evercliff were continuing their lives however regret was always on their minds. As Neiru and Alina stayed behind in the city of Evercliff, they began to think more about Rain¡­ ¡°Neiru-nee...I miss Rain...I wonder if he¡¯s alright...He never got the chance to play with me either¡­¡± Alina was talking to Neiru after a council meeting with the City leaders and they were walking home after a long day of gruesome training¡­ ¡°I miss him too...I miss his golden hair...and that confusing look on his face...and even then, sometimes he would be a bit childish then his attitude changes and he becomes more manly...I want...to see..him¡­¡± Neiru was twiddling her fingers as she carried a few bags that had paperwork from the meeting.. ¡°Neiru-nee, is it alright that we should stay here...I mean the city is expanding more and even without us, the City leaders are still here...We should go on an adventure and try to find Rain¡­¡± Alina asked while feeling a bit rushed. In fact, Alina felt that everything was going to be fine even without the two. Alina founded her Training school and the students are doing well, but she needed to experience the world. She could¡¯ve left but she didn¡¯t want to leave her sister, Neiru all alone. Neiru on the other hand, felt the same way but she was feeling a bit hesitant on the situation if Rain showed up at the City but no one was there to greet him. Although Rain was far away from the City, Neiru was still feeling hesitant on leaving. ¡°Bu...but what if Rain comes back...and no one is here...to meet him¡­?¡± Neiru was hesitant as Alina asked a question that she had thought before¡­ ¡°Well, we could always tell someone to make sure Rain knows that we¡¯re gone and that he should find us...It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to disappear...I know he¡¯s stronger than that...he wouldn¡¯t have died down there...I knew he was strong when he first arrived...and during the tournament...he was so powerful...I want to meet him so I can punch him...for making all of us cry...especially you Neiru-nee...you cried the most and he¡¯s gonna have to pay for it for the rest of his life by being with us¡­¡± Alina was sobbing a bit and she usually wasn¡¯t the first to breakdown as she was the cheerful type. Alina really missed Rain and Neiru felt that. Neiru hugged her sister and gently wiped her tears that formed¡­ ¡°I know...he¡¯s gonna have to beg for forgiveness...he made all of cry...He can¡¯t die...not now, not ever...until we meet him¡­¡± Neiru looked at the sky that slowly darkened as the moon crept past the clouds. ¡°I guess...we could go adventuring...it¡¯s been several years since we¡¯ve been to the other kingdoms and villages...we could go to the Maran Kingdom...I heard about the struggles that are happening there...but humans are somewhat welcome...Also, we have to pay a visit to Orylheim, where Shina is training to become a miko and eventually a Meikai¡­¡± Neiru patted Alina¡¯s back and they continued to walk towards their home. ¡°But, Neiru-nee...isn¡¯t the Maran Kingdom dangerous?¡± ¡°Well, it is in the Demon Realm...we have to get special permission to enter..but we¡¯re going to go there so we can visit our aunt Flora¡­¡± Neiru answered and looked at Alina, who was confused at the reason why she wanted to go to the Maran Kingdom¡­ ¡°Aunt Flora...aunt¡­.AUNTIE!?¡± Alina was pondering on the name until she remembered Aunt Flora¡­ ¡°Noooo¡­.! I remember when I was a kid and aunt flora would pick on meee!¡± Alina finally remembered and picked up speed while she walked together with Neiru. Neiru, having to increase her speed finally spoke, ¡°Well, we have to visit her! It¡¯s been 6 years since we haven¡¯t seen her and she¡¯s living in the Maran Kingdom! We can get special passes from the HQ, since we have merchants that come from the Demon Realm to here. And, it¡¯ll be worth the trip!¡± ¡°Aunt floraaa is going to pick on meeeeee, she¡¯s probably gonna make fun of my breasts D;¡± Alina cupped her breasts and while they were generally big, they probably could be compared to Aunt Flora¡¯s. ¡°Alina...we¡¯re gonna have to go there...and then after that we can go visit Orylheim and even stop at the Orphis Academy to visit Neena and Leia. Don¡¯t worry too much about Aunt Flora, we need to visit her and make sure she¡¯s alright! She did take care of us when we were younger after we lost father!¡± Neiru exclaimed her reason on visiting Aunt flora in the Maran Kingdom and also they would be traveling to Orylheim and visiting the Orphis Academy. ¡°Fiine! Let¡¯s just hurry and get out of here...I¡¯m bored of just teaching people how to fight anyways...and who knows, we might find rain!¡± Alina changed her expression and immediately brightened up. The two finally headed for their house and eventually wrote their letter of departure. The next day came and the City Leaders were shocked but somehow they knew that Neiru and Alina would be leaving soon. Klain and the rest of the Mercenary HQ, bid farewell to Neiru, who was once their former female commander. Alina left her training school to one of her students that was selected after a traditional Jiyu Kumite-style. Her students bid her farewell without much resistance. The city knew someday that they would be leaving, just like their sisters. The males in the city were heartbroken after all, since their goddesses are now all going to be gone. Neiru and Alina gave awkward glances at the males that prostrated themselves, to beg them to stay but they simply ran past them and went to the Mercenary HQ to receive their special passes. The Maran Kingdom was going to be quite a short travel, since it is quite near the border of the Kingdom of Algarun. Once reaching this designated spot outside the border, they will pass through a gate which will lead them to the Demon Realm. Then from there, they will travel for 3 days to reach the Maran Kingdom. [Editor¡¯s Note: Jiyu-Kumtite is a form of Karate practice where it is technically a free spar that allows the two opponents to freely choose their scoring techniques and it is usually altered depending on sex, rank or age of the participant. Also, Jiyu-Kumite may variant between scoring techniques such as takedowns, light grappling or sweeps. In this case, it was between Alina and her students.] Nowadays, Humans have been entering the Demon Realm due to their newly appointed Demon King. Although the demons hated the humans, they were that hostile. Partially was because of their lack of power, but they also feared the Demon King¡¯s power which included the Shidan. Also, while the Demon Realm seems normal, there are still demonic creatures roaming the realm, thus it is recommended to be traveled with a set of escorts or guards. Demonic creatures are usually tempted by physical appearances, so if you look weak, they will attack regardless. [Editor¡¯s Note: This is referring to the point where Souma entered the Demon Realm/Forest. The demon creatures would¡¯ve attacked Souma, but his Demonic Aura was too overwhelming that it literally suffocated the demonic beasts.] The two girls finally got their passes and prepared for tomorrow¡¯s departure. They even bought new adventuring outfits and new gear for traveling. They sat the kitchen table and looked at their house that seemed so empty and memories of Rain flushed by. Alina kept a cheerful front but Neiru¡¯s worried expression eventually got to them. They began to wonder...What if Rain died...What if he returned...What if...what if¡­ Those thoughts circled them but then they steeled their resolve. Rain was someone they barely knew, but they knew he was stronger than them, far stronger. Alina and Neiru finally calmed down and they slept peacefully in their house once more. Tomorrow came faster than usual even though it was the same time every day and the girls got out of bed and made their way to the gate. At the gate of the City of Evercliff, the city leaders and Klain along with his wife and the Mercenaries were waiting for them. Everyone wanted to see them off and waiting for them was a Traveling Merchant group that was making an expedition to the Maran Kingdom. The merchant group willingly offered to give a ride to Neiru and Alina after finding out that the girls were heading to the Maran Kingdom. Everyone wished Alina and Neiru a safe trip and finally they set their first destination towards the Maran Kingdom¡­ ¡­ Souma was sleeping peacefully throughout the night, just before the morning storm came. At night, he was dreaming of a peaceful lifestyle, working and then returning home to his wife. Although he couldn¡¯t see the image of his wife¡¯s face, he felt accustomed to meeting her and kissing her after a day¡¯s hard work. She then, looked at Souma and asked a question¡­ ¡°Danna-sama..Would you like dinner first¡­¡± .. ¡°Or a bath¡­¡± .. ¡°Or¡­.me?¡± [Editor¡¯s Note: XD Hahahaa] [Edtior¡¯s Note2: Danna = hubby/husband. It is used different to describe ¡°Master of the house¡± or even Patron (Geishas refer their male customers as Danna, which is their patron). Danna-sama usually is referring to husband in modern times.] Apparently, the wife was asking a certain marital question that hailed from a far eastern country. Souma was astonished at the turn of events and his wife tackled him down and she was ontop of him. Her legs spread on top of him, at the center of his crotch area, placing him in a favorable position. Souma couldn¡¯t even think straight, it was as if his desires were being multiplied. He felt an immeasurable urge creeping within his body. The urge for sexual desires began to crawl in the shadows of his thoughts.. ¡®I...want...to..put...it..in..¡¯ .. ¡®WAIT WHAT PUT WHAT IN WHAT AM I THINKING!?¡¯ .. Souma¡¯s desires were running rampant in his mind... ¡°Danna-sama..It¡¯s okay, let me reward you~ After a long day of work...I, as the duty of your wife, I shall take care of you~¡± His wife grasped his hand and placed them onto her breasts, perfectly cupping them in the palm of his hands. She gave off an erotic moan and her breath grew deeper. As Souma¡¯s hands moved erotically around her breasts, she moaned exhilarating, causing Souma to grow. Souma¡¯s body was heating up from the pleasure and something rose. His pants were pitching a tent as his wife was moaning from his grasps. Eventually, Souma removed her shirt that was accompanied by her bra and she removed Souma¡¯s clothings. At the front door entrance, Souma and his wife that he could not depict from the illusion, were nearly naked. Souma had his shirt unbuttoned and she removed his shirt in a rush to expose his bare chest. While doing so, Souma began to erotically tease his wife but he had no control in doing so. It was as if he had no control but to watch. His wife moaned ridiculously loud after Souma teasingly pinched her nipples and she fell upon his bare chest, where she came into contact with his muscles. She was breathing heavily, panting really, as if she was in heat. She began to lick upon Souma¡¯s chest and while she did, Souma placed his hands onto her hips. Eventually it led to her plump buttocks which he groped erotically. As things were heating up, she undressed herself completely. Souma stared at her body yet he still couldn¡¯t see that face! Souma was more than ready to go, and right as she laid on top of his chest, Souma finally woke up¡­ Upon waking up, he felt a similar feeling as his dream¡­ The Dhampir woman was half naked on top of Souma and Souma was groping her plump butt. She had an accentuated body figure, similar to the one in his dreams, however she had on a bra piece, which unfortunately didn¡¯t reveal her breasts. Souma was about to yell but it wouldn¡¯t do much to help his situation if Lenia woke up to this mess¡­ Serina was panting heavily, while resting on Souma¡¯s bare chest. Somehow, he had gotten undressed but it didn¡¯t matter really. What really mattered was that this woman was on top of him and he felt something wet coming from her. Her erotic fluids were leaking and Souma could feel it. He didn¡¯t have a clue on what to do, so he pretended to fall back asleep as she was panting too hard to even notice that Souma was awake. However, Souma was almost out of the clear until she whispered into his ears¡­ ¡°I know you are awake¡­¡± *pant* ¡°and you felt awesome..we can continue this later if you¡¯d like~¡± *pant* ¡°Your partner that is in the bed is about to wake up¡­¡± The dhampir spoke in half pauses due to her breathing. ¡°No one...has ever made me feel this good...you are one special human..¡± After speaking her last line, she quickly lick his earlobe and nibbled on it. Souma nearly let out a shriek as he didn¡¯t expect that. Serina immediately left the room while in the middle of dressing up, and Lenia was beginning to wake up. Souma quickly examined his body and saw that his pants were still secured! Only his shirt and his cloak were away from his body. ¡®Phew...nothing too extreme happened...Oh god this is dangerous...I have to watch out...I wonder why I couldn¡¯t sense her...probably because she wasn¡¯t an enemy...I only have enemy sensory as a talent for detecting enemies...but that certainly was ¡®dangerous¡¯ in its own way...¡¯ Souma grabbed his shirt and quickly got dressed before Lenia woke up. Luckily, nothing was evident that another woman was with him but there were fluids on his body, that he had to wipe on his shirt. The fluids gave quite the arousing smell and Souma was worried but he had no choice but to roll with it. Lenia woke up and saw Souma staring at her, while she was in bed. She stared at him, and finally noticed his handsome features. During that time at the restaurant, she was all caught up in her emotions that she didn¡¯t even recognize Souma¡¯s appearance and she did sit quite far away from Souma during that incident. Her face grew heavy and she immediately pulled out a hidden blade from her side pocket. Souma was baffled and he looked at her, while waving his hands¡­ ¡°wait wait! I DIDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING!!! DO NOT ATTA--¡± Even as he protested, she swept the covers and lunged at Souma before he could even finish. Upon leaping, Souma saw everything happening but it was happening so slow. His astral mind activated on its own, prompting him to see everything move in a sporadic motion, which really meant that he was moving faster while everything was slow for him. The blade approached him and she was in mid-lunge. Souma moved to the side and placed his hand on her, removing the blade and quickly adjusted her body while she moved in slow motion. Souma rapidly placed her on the bed and tied her hands behind her back using the blanket covers. He made sure not to tie it hard and then everything resumed back in normal time. Souma completely disappeared from her view and suddenly she was already tied up. Lenia was confused and shock but then she began to scream early in the morning. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOU FILTHY HUMAN!¡± .. ¡°HOW DARE YOU TOUCH ME!¡± .. ¡°AHHHH UNTIE ME, YOU INSOLENT HUMAN!¡± .. ¡°GRRRRR¡± ¡°Wait...Listen to me...I didn¡¯t do anything miss Lenia¡­¡± Souma tried to soothe the woman but his efforts were for naught. ¡°LIES! YOU RAPIST! YOU HUMAN BASTARDS ARE NO DIFFERENT¡± Lenia barked loudly while she was busy struggling to get out of the tie. ¡°Really...I DIDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING!? LISTEN TO ME¡± Souma tried to increase his voice but it got even worse¡­ ¡°OH, NOW YOU ARE YELLING AT ME, SUCH DESPICABLE HUMANS TO TREAT A LADY! YOU ARE SO SHAMELESS¡± Lenia was being coy in her yelling/screams that it is started to irritate Souma. Souma was irritated but his Calm mind wouldn¡¯t let him do anything drastic, however it made him think more rationally. While this could¡¯ve went as long as he wanted, the people were beginning to worry downstairs and other residents in the inn were beginning to wake up. Souma felt the slight movements around the vicinity and finally began to seal off the room in a wind barrier with his wind magic. Wind Magic, compiled with his magic mastery, allowed Souma to create practically anything using the mastered element. He created a barrier of some sort using wind, that nullified all sound from being permitted in or out. It was something he came up with and he generally thought of the idea after thinking about his privacy. You would want silence within your privacy time, this is what Souma would think but little did he know is that this wind barrier will help later in the future, especially with his future wives. Also, a notification pinged and Souma was ignoring Lenia that was loudly shouting but no sound could escape his wind barrier. Eventually the people outside and the other guests returned to their rooms after the woman ceased her screaming. As Lenia was screaming wholeheartedly, Souma was viewing his new skill that he created¡­ ¡®Well...if she isn¡¯t going to listen...I¡¯ll just wait until she calms down...¡¯
Due to Augmented Stat: Ingenuity, you have created a new skill
Magic Skill:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Wind Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. It allows a person to fully render attacks and sound, depending on the user¡¯s magic proficiency in Wind Magic. The barrier is an invisible barrier created from wind vibrating against each other, creating an invisible wall. Due to mastery of Wind Magic, the wind barrier can also be used in various ways to even prevent particles from entering or leaving. Additional effects can be unlocked with the appropriate element.
This skill has been unlocked under Wind Mastery.
This skill can be altered.
¡®Hmm...I guess this is a new wind skill...I also noticed that I mastered wind but I never got additional wind abilities...is it because I have to create them?...¡¯ ¡°HEY YOU BETTER UNTIE ME YOU DAMN HUMAN!!! AHHHHH RAPIST, PERVERT, SADIST AHHHHH ARE LISTENING TO MEEEEEEE---¡± Lenia was screaming angrily at Souma and he really wasn¡¯t paying attention. Probably the reason why he wasn¡¯t paying attention is because he created miniature wind barriers around his ear¡­ Ojii-chan: Souma...you rapist¡­ Souma: Really...Ojii...REALLY SHE WOULDN¡¯T EVEN LISTEN TO ME Ojii-chan: No, I am not referring to Miss lenia, but earlier this morni--- Souma: STOP! That was due to unfortunate events! SHE CAME INTO THE ROOM WITHOUT ME KNOWING! WHAT KIND OF INN CARETAKER DOES THAT!? Ojii-chan: But you liked it. Souma: Errr...well...wait what NO! I prefer to know the person before doing that! Ojii-chan: You know...I just noticed that you¡¯re slowly becoming like Kami-sama...I should straighten you up¡­ Souma: Okay...I AM NOT THAT BASTARD IN ANY WAY OR FORM! Ojii-chan: Such language, very angry, much temper. Souma: ¡­¡­. Ojii-chan: ¡­¡­¡­ If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ojii-chan: Okay, let¡¯s stop..anyways let me tell you a bit of something about Magic here. Magic is a bit different than what you are used to. From what I saw from your memories, you read a lot of books from your father¡¯s study right and a lot of them had magic and fantasy...Now, this world is slightly different. Magic differs for every race and for humans, it became slightly good yet bad. For humans, we can use magic freely but the magic skills have to be developed, which is why you have Ingenuity. Nowadays, most humans do not even have Ingenuity since they can learn the magic skills and techniques from teachers or masters. Magic is changing and most people don¡¯t have the right mind to create something new, but you developed the Ingenuity stat on your own. It¡¯s probably because of your mind and how you are able to recall your memories instantly. Souma: So, you are saying that I can pretty much create any magic skill just by using Ingenuity? Ojii-chan: Well, technically yes but you still have to have the appropriate mana capacity. Souma: You say Mana capacity, but how come mine is all in question marks. Even my other stats are in question marks¡­ Ojii-chan: Alright, well since you have the same question marks, it probably means you have my base stats. From what I remember when I was alive, my base stats were separated by question marks. Eventually, I revealed everything and I saw what my stats were. For a single question mark, it meant that the number was above 1,000. Which means, if you have question marks, they are already 1,000+ in their category. From what I recall, most beings have a number because their abilities never reached past 1,000. Now, there are certain individuals that possess question marks, which meant that they are strong too. Apostles from different planets, and also in this world have question marks because they were trained by their god. Also, if I remember, a certain kingdom has a king with two question marks. Two question marks means their digits are passed the 10,000 mark. Meaning, they are equally permissible as a boss type of some sort. Souma: What the...so a king has two question marks...and they¡¯re considered boss type people...but really, I think one question mark is quite strong already...From what I read in Father¡¯s study, several bosses have multiple stats that are ridiculous¡­ Ojii-chan: Yes, most people have the same stats as you do, but some have special stats that make them unique and some have dual question marks¡­ Souma: But, what about me? Ojii-chan: That¡¯s the thing, I don¡¯t know. I only had two question marks, which my abilities were above 10,000 but if I had to say, most of my stats were above 100,000+...So, you are something special...I don¡¯t know what you are..but you are ridiculously strong and you need to start training so you can get better at controlling your abilities. Souma: ¡­but....What am I¡­? Souma looked at his hands, while Lenia was screaming, tossing and turning and growling at him. He wondered what his abilities and what power he has¡­. Ojii-chan: Don¡¯t worry too much about it...I know what you are feeling, I felt it before when I was here¡­ Souma: But...If I am too strong..wouldn¡¯t people be afraid of me more...This makes me feel like when I was kid...I was too smart for the other kids my age and no one would play with me...I secluded myself and never played with others¡­ Ojii-chan: Kozo! Are you that easy to break! Aren¡¯t you my descendant! This isn¡¯t how a Kurogane member acts! We are a proud clan, and I didn¡¯t build my family only to be simply broken by petty emotions! You are strong, yes you are ridiculously strong but you have that power to protect those that are dear to you! I COULDN¡¯T PROTECT MY WIFE AS SHE DIED FROM BEING IN A NEW WORLD, DO YOU KNOW HOW THAT FEELS! Souma: ¡­.sorry Jii-chan¡­ Ojii-chan: Now, I am sorry for my outburst, it is shameful for an elder to scold a kid like that. But, you must understand that you aren¡¯t 4 anymore. Your much older than that and you cannot be a kid anymore. Stop dwelling on the past, you know better¡­ Souma: Hai¡­ Ojii-chan: Now, you should get back to Lenia...she¡¯s starting to cry...and straighten up your act! I will have to scold you if you don¡¯t! Souma: H-Hai! Souma returned and looked at Lenia, who was beginning to cry on the bed. She continuously shouted and Souma ignored her completely. Souma removed the wind barrier and immediately went to Lenia¡­ ¡°Sorry...I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you like that...Please don¡¯t cry...It hurts when women cry...I am very sorry...as a human, I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­¡± Souma was talking in an apologetic tone and quickly untied her. Before she could even react, Souma hugged her and apologized sincerely. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Souma was a bit sad at the fact that his memories brought up several moments when he was a kid. He held Lenia tightly and she struggled a bit but then she slightly cried and received Souma¡¯s hug. Apparently for Lenia, the whole ignoring situation brought up painful memories for her, which was why she was crying. Souma was repeatedly apologizing as he could sense her emotions vividly and he wanted to apologise for what he did. Although he could¡¯ve apologized by doing the whole prostrating movement and receiving punishment, he really wanted to hug someone so he could shake those uneasy feelings that he felt. Lenia intensely hugged Souma in response and she immediately pushed him away. Souma was tossed onto the ground and he looked up¡­ ¡°Ow..ow! What was that for!¡± Souma exclaimed in a brash manner. As Souma was rubbing his head, Souma saw Serina at the door looking at a beet red Lenia. ¡°Oh hoh~ I wasn¡¯t just enough, so you went for her too~¡± Serina was smirking at Souma and Lenia was blushing really hard. To the point where she looked like an apple with red hair. Lenia immediately dashed out of the room and left the entire inn. She couldn¡¯t stay there while she was embarrassed¡­ ¡®No no no! A human! A demon and human were together! noooooo~ yadaaa!¡¯ .. ¡®nooooo! I was seen with a human!! I mean...he was handsome but still a human! AND I CAN¡¯T FORGIVE HIM! WHY DID HE TIE ME UP!? AHHHHHH¡¯ .. ¡®I can¡¯t forgive him! NEVER¡­.But my wounds are gone...I should thank him...¡¯ .. ¡®NO! Don¡¯t thank him! He¡¯s a pervert!....¡¯ .. ¡®But...he¡¯s handsome...he¡¯s a handsome pervert...¡¯ .. ¡®NO, I WON¡¯T FORGIVE HUMANS!¡¯ .. ¡®GAAAAH WHAT AM I THINKING!? DO I LIKE HIM!? WHAT NO!¡¯ .. ¡®WHY!?¡¯ Lenia was storming through the streets and eventually she ran all the way to the next city where her house was. Souma was grumbling on the ground and Serina was playfully eyeing Souma¡¯s appearance on the floor. She licked her lips and Souma twitched from her expression.. ¡°Errr...HEY WHAT WERE YOU DOING THIS MORNING!?¡± Souma was bent on asking the question at Serina because she was with Souma late at night. ¡°Ohh~ I don¡¯t know what you meaaan, Danna-saamaaaa~¡± Serina spoke in a playful tone and went downstairs. Souma swept his clothes and finally stood up¡­ ¡°Haaa...what am I going to do...I guess it should be time to find your friend, Ojii-chan...Where should we go?¡± Souma was talking to himself and in the hallway, a random guest thought Souma was crazy since he was talking to himself¡­ ¡°Crazy humans...I don¡¯t know why you are here¡­¡± The random guest spoke while walking past Souma¡¯s room and Souma was talking with Ojii-chan¡­ Ojii-chan: Well, we need to go to the next city. She lives in a different city from this one. Souma: I should go ask someone about the cities in this kingdom¡­ Ojii-chan: Yeah, I think some places have changed too.. Souma: I think I am going to regret this, but I should go ask Serina¡­ Ojii-chan: Oho, you couldn¡¯t get enough from this morning, so you are going for seconds? Souma: Jii-chan...I am going to ignore that¡­ Ojii-chan: Oh, come on! You can¡¯t just ignore that her while she did that to you¡­ While Ojii-chan was having his own thoughts, Souma was feeling a bit weird today. His body seemed hotter and somehow he became more sensitive. His body grew hotter but it wasn¡¯t that kind of hot that you¡¯d feel with a sickness, rather it seemed as if his body was seeking a woman. His sexual desires must¡¯ve been amplified by Serina and caused his libido to rise again. His calm mind is trying to suppress his desires, but eventually it¡¯ll break loose¡­ Souma went downstairs and saw Serina behind the counter as usual. She winked at Souma and his body tensed up. He began to feel hot and his desires were resounding louder and louder in his mind. Ojii-chan¡¯s voice disappeared beneath his desires and he began to look at Serina. Her feminine body was leaning over the counter, exposing her features. Souma could clearly see the outline of her body, seamlessly matching her outfit. Her white shirt, accented with the middle portion opened which exposed her cleavage. She had glossy lips and her face was filled with sexy features. Her eyes glistened as the morning glare of the sunlight that passed through the windows, and she was staring at Souma. Souma¡¯s breathing grew heavy and his body was acting different. Souma tried to shake away his desires and continuously avoided Serina¡¯s gaze but this time...it couldn¡¯t be helped. Souma¡¯s conscience passed out and now, a new personality took over¡­ A notification pinged and Souma was a different person¡­ Souma looked at Serina and grabbed her hands. Her body ached in a sort of passionate way and her face looked as if she were in ecstasy. Souma grabbed her and looked at her in the eyes and she was entranced by his demeanor. Souma was a bit different, his demonic form was changing more vibrantly and his miasma was leaking slightly. Serina was quaking under her ecstasy and Souma picked her up and carried her away. Souma dragged her into a room and placed her on the bed. His eyes weren¡¯t normal and they had an alluring gaze. It was similar to that enticing gaze that Serina used on Souma, the first time he came to the inn. Serina laid on the bed and her body was quivering from Souma¡¯s touch. She didn¡¯t know what was happening and her body was reacting differently. ¡°You, Woman. Strip for me!¡± Souma spoke in a commanding voice towards Serina. ¡®Wha...whaaa~ Who is this person! I thought he was a normal human!¡¯ Serina was too busy feeling it that even her thoughts began to be polluted. ¡®Bu...but his touch...his piercing gaze...makes me so...Uguu~¡¯ Her body was shaking heavily and she was beginning to pant as Souma stared at her body. Serina was too busy feeling her orgasm, that she didn¡¯t notice Souma¡¯s demonic appearance. The appearance of a demon king, a man of demonic prowess, a man who is born a ruler...Souma¡¯s body began to reveal his demonic form, two pitch black wings sprouted from his back, and his demonic horns appeared from his forehead. Part of his skin was turning black, and several vein-like lines appeared on his skin that were pitch black. His eyes were turning completely red but leaving the center, a tinge of black. Upon looking at Serina, her body quivered and she had to figure out a way to escape his gaze but it was futile. His eyes gave that commanding look which ultimately made Serina surrender under Souma. She began to breathe heavily under Souma¡¯s gaze and began to undress herself, Souma¡¯s clothes were confined to his body but his muscles were pulsating beneath. His body was changing and becoming more different. His miasma was leaking and then something happened¡­. As Serina surrendered under Souma, she was undressing herself and then she was naked until¡­ ¡®NO! I WILL NOT GIVE IN!¡¯ .. ¡®AHHHH¡¯ .. ¡®I WILL NEVER SUBMIT!¡¯ ¡°Oh, you are foolish, human! YOU ARE THE DEMON KING!¡± ¡®NO! I WILL NOT CONTROL PEOPLE!¡¯ ¡°BUT IT IS IN YOUR NATURE. YOU WILL HAVE TO CONTROL YOUR DOMINION! YOU ARE THE DEMON KING!¡± ¡®NEVER!¡¯ ¡°OH! But you will, you are me after all...Just you wait...You will eventually becoming the demon king¡­IT IS IN YOUR BLOOD¡± Souma was in conflict with his alter ego. Not only was he linked to Kami-sama...He¡¯s also connected to Asmodan...and he¡¯s a demon king. His desires nearly got the best of him and almost lost control. Souma snapped back to normal and he began to focus on suppressing his demon form. Eventually, his demonic features faded away and he returned to a normal human¡­ ¡­ ¡®IT IS IN YOUR BLOOD!¡¯ ¡­ Those words echoed in his mind and he looked at the situation he was in. He stared at Serina¡¯s voluptuous, naked body and FINALLY he gave her a blanket to cover herself and he left without saying a word¡­ Serina was completely confused but she was a bit shaken up from that event. Her body was still hot and she wanted to see more¡­ Souma completely left the inn and eventually Ojii-chan¡¯s voice returned. The two didn¡¯t speak of the event because it might bring a resurge on his desires once more, thus they focused on finding another person to talk about the cities. Souma found a fairly decent demon merchant that didn¡¯t matter if his customers were demons or humans but simply as customers. After he bought an item, Souma asked for details on the Maran Kingdom. The city he was in was actually called Ethros-Maran. The city that Ojii-chan was talking about was located in the northern territory of the Maran Kingdom, The city Voltros-Maran. It is quite a long distance and you would need a horse to get there faster. Souma asked the merchant where he could buy a horse and Souma told him about the guardpost, where Captain Glen was stationed at. Souma¡¯s face turned grim and reluctantly made his way to the guardpost¡­ Upon arriving at the Guardpost, Souma was halted by a guard, who then asked for his identification¡­ ¡°Halt! State your name and reason for being at the Guardpost!¡± said the Demon Guard. His headgear completely concealed his face but somehow you could tell that they could see out of the slits that were on the helmet. ¡°I am Souma, and I am just a human looking for a horse for travel.¡± Souma simply gave the answers that the guards were asking for. The Guards immediately tensed at the word, ¡®human¡¯ and they immediately apologized for being so rude to a human but Souma pardoned them. ¡°Err..Ha..ha...It¡¯s fine...How much is a horse and can I buy it or do I have to rent it?¡± Souma asked a question in a nervous manner since the guards were a bit tense. ¡°Yes! Um, you can rent the horse here for 5 silvers a day but if you want to buy the horse, it is one gold piece!¡± The guard on the right spoke in a tense manner but then he was interrupted by the one on the left. ¡°Ah! But for you, we can lower the price because you are an honored guest!¡± The guard on the left was really on the edge. Souma looked at them and felt slightly annoyed, partially because he almost lost control over his body but then he immediately looked at them¡­ ¡°Okay...Don¡¯t call me an ¡®honored guest¡¯. I haven¡¯t done anything to be honorable about yet. I want you two to stop being so nervous around me. I don¡¯t care how you act around the other humans, but around me you can be normal. Also, I would like to buy the horse for one gold piece, and here¡¯s 2 extra gold pieces for you two.¡± Souma handed the guards a total of three gold pieces and the guard on the right immediately left the post to retrieve the horse. The remaining guard was a bit stiff but somehow he felt a bit calm around Souma. ¡°Hey guard, who¡¯s the demon king and why are you so tense!¡± Souma tapped the guard on his shoulder and he nearly freaked. The guard recovered from stumbling and finally spoke¡­ ¡°Well...we¡¯re the guards and we are sworn to always obey the Demon King, no matter who he is and he made it a rule to respect all humans...His majesty is Mirao-sama.¡± The guard was a bit nervous but Souma nodded his head¡­ ¡®Okay..his name is Mirao...and somehow there¡¯s a rule that says humans are better...I¡¯ll have to see more in the other cities...¡¯ Souma continued to mumble to himself until one of the guard returned with his horse¡­ His horse looked like an ordinary horse but somehow...the horse sensed Souma¡¯s demonic aura and began to violent reject Souma. The horse was backing away from Souma and ran away from the guards. Souma immediately dashed at the horse before the guards could even react and caught up to the horse with ease. Souma placed his hand on the horse and somehow the horse immediately stopped. The horse¡¯s eyes flared in black and his skin color began to change. The guards raised their weapons at the horse but it wasn¡¯t even done transforming. The horse¡¯s mane began to produce black flames and the horse began to snort black flames out of its nose. The horse¡¯s skin turned pitch black and the leather strap turned into black chains. Upon the horse¡¯s legs, black metallic armor began to produce itself upon the horse and eventually covered the horse in black armor. The horse also grew a bit larger and looked more of a demonic being, rather than a horse. Souma was astonished and the guards were about to approach the horse, but the horse simply rejected the guards and trotted next to Souma. The guards looked at Souma and they simply let the horse go to Souma¡­ ¡°Haaa...what is this now¡­¡± Souma sighed at his situation but then he thought of something¡­ ¡®I think I can suppress this horse¡¯s appearance the same way like my demonic form...¡¯ Souma quickly got up the horse and placed his hand on the horse¡¯s mane where black flames were spewing. The flames didn¡¯t burn but they simply wrapped themselves around Souma¡¯s hand. Souma began to focus on suppressing the horse¡¯s demonic appearance and eventually the horse returned back to normal. The guards were clapping at Souma¡¯s success and then he left. As Souma was leaving Ethros-Maran, Glen Taichou was looking at Souma from the top of the guardpost tower¡­ ¡®Ohhh Souma~ You just get better and better!¡¯ Glen wrapped her muscly arms in her armor and the other guards around Glen were completely nervous¡­. Souma rode off into the direction of Voltros-Maran, the Northern city of the Maran Kingdom. It is also where Lenia¡¯s house is located at...
PreviousMainNext
**Special Omake Chapter** Special Chapter Omake part 1 Well well, This special chapter is going to be directed by yours truly, Kami-Sama! Now, now we can forget about that stupid Kurogane author and focus on the real story, ME! I AM THE PROTAGONIST OF THIS STORY!? NO AUTHOR SHOULD WRITE MY STORY! So, let¡¯s forget about that bastard, Kurogane and let¡¯s get on with the story! NOW, as we last left off, my stupid apostle, Souma was in the demon realm and he nearly went ero mode¡­ OBJECTION! Hi, this is Maou-sama from Souma¡¯s alter ego! Hiiii~ I am but a normal high school boy, trying to find love in the world¡­! Kami-sama: WAIT WHAT!? YOU BASTARD GO BACK TO THE VOID YOU ANNOYING DEMON KING Maou-sama: WELL, WHY DON¡¯T YOU JUST FORCE ME TO RETURN, AREN¡¯T YOU SOME EGOTISTICAL GOD WHO HAS A RIDICULOUS AMOUNT OF POWER!? Kami-sama: WHAAAAT DID YOU SAY!? I HAVE REASONS!? Maou-sama: Uh huh, what the hell are your reasons!? You dragged a innocent 4 year old into your stupid little game!? Kami-sama: WELL I WASN¡¯T THE ONE WHO WAS TRYING TO GET RID OF HIS VIRGINITY UNLIKE A CERTAIN DEMON KING!!! Maou-sama: GAAAAH!? HE HAS TO AWAKEN AS THE DEMON KING!? Kami-sama: NO HE DOESN¡¯T!? He¡¯s my apostle and he¡¯s gonna take over the world!? Maou-sama: WAIT NO!? HE WILL BECOME THE DEMON KING AND RULE OVER THE WORLD Kami-sama: NO HE WILL BE THE APOSTLE THAT RULES THE WORLD, FORGET YOUR DEMON KING TITLE Maou-sama: NO! Kami-sama: NO! Kurogane: Wait wait...I¡¯M WRITING THE FUCKING STORY SHUT THE HELL UP Kami-sama: Shut it, you baka ningen! (Stupid human) Maou-sama: YEAH! Shut it!? YOU ARE JUST A NORMAL HUMAN! I AM A DEMON KING Kami-sama: WELL, SCREW YOU ALL, I¡¯M A FUCKING GOD! Maou-sama: GRRRR AT LEAST I¡¯M WITH SOUMA!? YOU¡¯RE OVER THERE SOMEWHERE UNKNOWN, DOING SOME POINTLESS SHIT LIKE ALWAYS!?? Kami-sama: GAHHHH SHUT UP SHUT UP! Kurogane: What the hell is going on!? Maou-sama: It¡¯s obvious that Kami-sama is a pointless father-figure! Someone like me is more suited to be a ¡®god¡¯ Kami-sama: YOU SHUT UP! YOU ARE JUST A PERVERTED KING, HENTAI, HENTAI JIJII!? Maou-sama: D-did you just call me a perverted old man!? I AM STILL YOUNG UNLIKE YOU!? YOU ARE OLDER THAN THAT UGLY BASTARD GAROTH!? Kurogane: Umm, guys...I WRITE THE FUCKING STORY SO STOP DISTRACTING ME!? Kami-sama: Shut the hell up, Kurogane-san...Why don¡¯t you go back to Japan and stay there, you pervert. Kurogane: ...I ought to erase you off the planet¡­ Kami-sama: Naaaaah, I OUGHT TO ERASE YOU OFF THE UNIVERSE!? I AM A GOD YOU VERMIN Maou-sama: If you are so omnipotent then why the hell are you using Souma as your tool, you perverted kami-sama!? I REMEMBER WHAT YOU DID Kami-sama: PFFFT!? Me a pervert? LOOK AT YOU, YOU NEARLY MADE SOUMA TURN INTO A RAPIST! Maou-sama: YEAH ATLEAST I¡¯M NOT AN ASSHOLE WHO STEALS A CERTAIN CABBAGE MERCHANT¡¯S WIFE!? Kami-sama: WAIT WHAT THE HELL!?.....how the hell did you know about that¡­*mumble* Maou-sama: YEAH, TAKE THAT BITCH I WIN! Kami-sama: WHAT THE HELL!? AT LEAST I DON¡¯T FORCEFULLY COMMAND WOMEN TO STRIP Maou-sama: OH, SO YOU¡¯RE THE TYPE TO STRIP THEM YOURSELF HUH!? Kurogane: OH MY FUCKING GOD, I AM TRYING TO WRITE!? Kami-sama: You called? Kurogane: I fucking hate that your name is also god¡­ Kami-sama: hahaha dumbass Kurogane-san, you are lacking in so many ways!? Why don¡¯t you learn from me! Maou-sama: Pffft, as if anyone could learn from you...as soon as you take someone in, you send them to an unknown planet and you argue with them¡­.this is the so called ¡®Kami-sama lessons¡¯ BULLSHIT!? YOU CAN¡¯T DO ANYTHING RIGHT Kurogane: Wait wait...listen.. Kami-sama: WELL YEAH, MAOU-SAMA AT LEAST I DON¡¯T DRUG MY APOSTLE UNLIKE WHAT YOU DID Maou-sama: Haaaa!? Have you gone crazy? I DID NO SUCH THING Kami-sama: LIES!? I saw what you did...you forcefully made his sexual desires go rampant during that illusionary dream!? Maou-sama: WAIT WHAT!? HOW DO YOU KNOW¡­.*fuck* Kami-sama: Hah! You perverted king! HENTAI KING!? Kurogane: listen to me¡­. Maou-sama: Atleast I am not an abusive caretaker like you!? Kami-sama: WHAT DID YOU SAY!? Maou-sama: YOU HEARD ME!? Kurogane: LISTEN TO ME YOU PERVERTED BASTARDS!? I AM TRYING TO WRITE A FUCKING CHAPTER THAT DEALS WITH SOUMA! CAN¡¯T YOU GUYS GO ARGUE SOMEWHERE!? Kami-sama: Shut the hell up, Kurogane-san!? YOU DON¡¯T EVEN WRITE WELL Kurogane: WHAT THE HELL DID YOU SAY!? I COULD ERASE YOU Kami-sama: Naaa naaaa you can¡¯t do shi--- Kami-sama: WHY CAN¡¯T I FINIS----- Kami-sama: STO--- Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Due to aggravating Kurogane, Kami-sama¡¯s name has been changed to Kuso atama.
Due to English people not understanding, the word Kuso atama has been translated into Shithead.
Shithead: WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY NAME!? Maou-sama: PFFFT HAHA!? SHITHEAD HAHA IT FITS HIM KAKAKA! I AM NOW THE WINNER!?
Due to being an arrogant bastard, Kurogane changed Maou-sama¡¯s name to Ketsuno ana.
Due to English people not understanding, the word Ketsuno ana has been translated into Asshole.
Asshole: WHAT!? WHY IS MY NAME A RECTUM!!! Shithead: PFFT HAHAHA! You damn asshole, that is what you get!? Asshole: SHUT IT, YOU STUPID KAMI-SAMA!? Kurogane: BOTH OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!? Shithead: ¡­¡­ Asshole: ¡­.. Kurogane: FINALLY!? I can fucking write now¡­ Alright, Finally time to clear up some of the things! First, Kami-sama ---err Shithead is no longer able to contact Souma through telepathy due to unforeseen events. In the previous chapters, Shithead noticed that something is lurking in the shadows once more and it is also the same thing that nearly killed him. This means that there¡¯s something that is probably on equal footing with Shithead...but it is said that Shithead is the strongest entity in the universe, besides the Magical Beasts. From this taken, it means that something either happened or Shithead lost his powers. Second, the questions marks. In Souma¡¯s stats there are various question marks but in the recent chapter, it revealed that each question mark stands for a quotient for a certain amount of numbers. One question mark = 1,000+ and Two question marks = 10,000+ but Ojii-chan also revealed that his abilities were well past 100,000+. I cannot reveal what the third question mark but I can tell you this, it has to deal with Shithead----err Kami-sama. Thirdly, The interface. I haven¡¯t gone into detail but just imagine as if it were VR-type thing. The interface is going to change in the next few volumes, so keep an eye for that. The fourth thing I wanted to get at, was Souma¡¯s forms. Remember in a previous chapter, I wrote about his forms not being able to advance further. This is also playing a key part. Souma¡¯s Demonic form is changing under the influence of the Demon Realm and his alter ego, Asshole---err Maou-sama is the result of it. His personality is very commanding and very cocky. We¡¯ll get to see more of him during this volume. And lastly, I want to get to the final thing on my agenda...the women. Yes, yes the harem ship is still sailing. I won¡¯t tell anything in details but you can already guess from the last chapter that it¡¯s going to get busy in the demon realm. The girls at the village are fitting in well and they were really happy to hear news about him. Also, there are bits of information missing and I know about that. I¡¯ll be able to get it cleared in a few chapters so continue to read my story! Shithead: Ca-can we get our names back¡­ Asshole: I don¡¯t wanna be asshole, I AM A GOOD BOY! Shithead: Pffft, good boy my ass. YOU ARE A RAPIST Asshole: DAMN SHITHEAD SHUT THE HELL UP Kurogane: If you two don¡¯t stop yelling I AM GOING TO ERASE YOU FROM THIS STORY YOU HEAR ME!? SHUT UP! Shithead: Sorry! Asshole: Sorry!
Due to Kurogane¡¯s kind soul, Shithead and Asshole¡¯s names have been reverted back to normal.
Kami-sama: YES! I FEEL POWERFUL AGAIN! Maou-sama: INDEED! I AM POWERFUL! Kurogane: STOP YELLING YOU FUCKING IDIOTS! Kami-sama & Maou-sama: Sorry!! Kurogane: Okay, well I must take these two so we can continue writing the story, till then Good-bye my readers! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Ojii-chan: wait what...I ONLY GET ONE LINE TO TALK!? WAIT FIRST I WOULD LIKE TO SAY I LOVE MY WIFE AKANE AND SECONDLY I LIKE PASTRIES! *sssh don¡¯t tell my Wife but if you are a woman and you can make pastries, come visit me...I don¡¯t mind¡­.* Kurogane: SHUT IT YOU PERVERTED OLD MAN! And this is the ending of the very first ¡°The path He chose¡± Omake. I hope you enjoyed it, and I¡¯ll continue writing the next chapter! Stay tuned! Story Update/Notice for 2 weeks. Fellow readers, I will not be posting any chapters for the next 2 weeks. Reason is, because I am in Thailand at the moment and I cannot post anything there. BUT, once I return, you can expect a late christmas and new years gift from me. I will be doing a massive unload of chapters that I have already written as a draft but over my break, I will be refining the chapters and I will post them when I return. Also, you can expect the chapters to be at least 6k words long and at least more than 8 chapters. I do not know if I''ll do more but I want to make it up to my fellow readers. So, please bare with me and wait for your gift. The story isn''t cancelled, just delayed. I will also be accepting character sketches from people. I need at least a character sketch from other people. I would draw my characters but I feel like they wouldn''t be in your standards so I am looking for fanart from my readers. You can just post the images here in the comment section or you could message me. I do not discriminate against any art because all art is magnificent. I love those that can draw or perform artistically. So if you can, draw the character sketches for...
Souma Akane (You can choose her regal sabretooth tiger form or her nekomimi/cat girl form) Tamago (Yes, draw an egg with mysterious lines on it) The Village girls (Amelia, Tifania, and Alveani) The Evercliff girls (Neiru, Neena, Shina, Alina, and Leia.) The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.Asmodan (Not much is given since I cannot reveal his appearance much, but he is a handsome demon god that is coiled with chains *He was banished by Garoth and kept the chains on himself when he landed on Earth.) Kami-sama (Nothing appearance-wise is given due to the story but I want to see how you guys picture an omnipotent god that argues with himself) Lenia (Yes, the girl that hates humans, errr now its more towards hating Souma rather than humans) Glen (Much isn''t clear about this Captain in a suit of armor but she is an eccentric woman that somehow is following Souma.) The Elders Kalbern Falroth - Ruicarn Village - Beastman elder Relan - Kathern Village - Druid Elder Fe''leri - Lithian Village - Elven enchantress Elder Marik - Leifan Village - (now op) Elder (Also father of Alveani and Husband of Lilianna) Race sketches Rabbit people Goblins Orcs Ogres Elves *female/male counterparts* Succubus. Demonic creatures (etc, come up with drawings, I''ll use multiple drawings and I will make sure to credit you all) Humans Treants Wolves - Demonic/Normal
Alright, well that should be enough of an update/notice. I will be going now since the place I am at has limited internet connection. Normally, I would''ve been posting already but since my family wants to spend time together, I decided not to use my laptop but only for writing. I will come back and you can look forward to it... Vol. 3 Chapter 4: City Hunter Volume 3 - Chapter 4: City Hunter Voltros-Maran is the northern city area of the entire Maran Kingdom. This is the city where majority of the demons reside and humans barely interact with this city for specific reasons. One reason would be that majority of the beings that lived in Voltros are demons. Humans and demons aren''t exactly on good terms after Garoth banished Asmodan and forced upon a new (fake) Demon King. The Demon King is in fact a human also, which adds to the tension between the two races. The reason the Demon King is a fake is because he doesn''t have the mark of the Demon King. The mark of the Demon King only displays itself when it is reacting to the demonic aura of the Demon Realm. The mark shall only be bestowed upon Royal blood and those that are capable of retaining their demon form. Voltros-Maran is also where the demon extremists live at. The demon extremists are those several demons that are opposing the Demon King and they are constantly hiding from the Shidan/Guards. Many instances result in demons killing humans but they wouldn''t do it in public. Most demons would cause mischief to humans that arrive in Voltros. Also, Voltros is the only city where the Shidan is weak. Due to the various reasons, the Shidan is at their weakest within Voltros and this makes the city more ¡°easier¡± for the extremists to conduct their meetings and plans. There is a noble demon family that lives within Voltros but that noble family is a bit eccentric. The lady of the house is a noble demon and before the banishment of Asmodan, she lived with humans and she even married a male human. This noble woman is also one of the major powers that is backing up the Demon extremists, however they are doing it in secrecy because they would be executed if they were found out. The noble demon family is also the family that governs 1/6thof the Maran Kingdom due to their influence and they govern the entire city of Voltros. The noble family only consists of the lady and her daughter. The husband left her for a human woman in a faraway village and never to come back. This is one of the reasons why the noble family is backing such a risky group of extremists. The family hates humans and this is more than enough to validate their scornful feelings. Well, the noble family doesn''t hate all humans, since the lady of the house enjoys her nieces and part of her human family that apologizes for her husband. The noble family really just hates human males in general and more of the reason to hate the fake Demon King because he is a human male and quite the bastard too. ¡­ As Souma rode his de-transformed horse, he began to think to himself... ''Mhm, okay so we''re going to head to this city called Voltros...apparently this is where Ojii-chan''s friend lives at..'' Ojii-chan: Yes, she lives in Voltros...who the hell came up with the name of Voltros...The city used to be called Meria...Voltros...Ethros...Souma, when you take over this kingdom...the first thing you should do is change the names of the city because these names sound stupid... Souma: Err..Okay then..anyways..how are we supposed to find your friend? Ojii-chan: Don''t worry. While you were busy enjoying your fantasies and nearly raping a woman, I contacted her through soul telepathy. Normally you can only contact people with soul telepathy if you are soul linked but I am special. I can do it regardless if I am linked or not. Souma: Sweet, can I learn it too Ojii-chan? Ojii-chan: Pffft, no. You have to figure it out yourself like I did. This isn''t hand-me-downs boy. You have learn it yourself. I swear you''ve been getting too cocky...I think its because of your demon form... Souma: ¡­sorry, I won''t ask again... Ojii-chan: Good, now while the entire scenery of the Maran Kingdom looks great and all but I think that all we''re going to see for a while is just grass. Why don''t you use the horse and make it transform? Souma: Mhm, so do I just transmit my energy onto the horse like the first time? Ojii-chan: Yeah, but we''re just gonna see how fast it''ll go. At this rate, this horse would reach Voltros around the same pace as a normal horse but this isn''t a normal horse now is it. Souma: Haaa...well, let me just ask the horse before doing so... Ojii-chan: Oh and Souma, when you get to Voltros, try asking for the Demon Enchantress. That is my friend''s title. Souma: Haaa...alright I will...but for now I am going to transform the horse... As Souma rode on top of the horse, he firmly grasped the reigns which signaled the horse to start trotting slowly. The horse gradually slowed down and eventually came to a stand still and began to trot forward slowly. The horse was breathing calmly as if it were used to riding at this pace. This meant that this horse was quite a seasoned steed and it wouldn''t mind long treks. Souma filtered his hands through the horse''s mane and began to scratch the horse''s ear. The horse responded favorably towards Souma but somehow the horse felt cautious due to Souma''s aura increasing. Souma patted the horse and began to talk slowly.. ¡°Hmmm, I''m going to make you transform okay horse...well I don''t have a name for you yet...so before I make you transform...what do you want to be called?¡± Souma spoke carefully into the horse''s ear and the horse was a bit dumbfounded. The horse began to snort and blurt out random noises and normally people wouldn''t be able to understand but somehow Souma could understand a few words. The reason was because of his Augmented stat; Language which allowed Souma to understand any language as the skill evolves. Of course he would have to completely learn the entire language but he could depict some words that came out of the horse. ¡°....name....me...no....have...master...choose...¡± The words barely came across but Souma could figure it out barely. Suddenly, a notification window popped up.
Name your horse
¡°Hmm, a name for you...a horse that transforms into a powerful beast...a name...your name shall be Reltis?¡± ¡°Master...sucks..name..bad...¡± The horse responded but somehow Souma got irritated at his comment...
The owner''s horse has rejected the name Please choose another name
¡°Well, why don''t you choose your own goddamn name!?¡± Souma was glaring at the horse but the horse simply ignored Souma... ¡°no...master..choose...again...bad...name...not...good¡± ¡°Okay okay sheesh you picky horse...how about Raizel...Rai for short?¡± Souma just blurted out a name of a main character from a famous webtoon that he saw on his father''s computer one day and somehow it worked... ¡°Rai...I...like...¡± The horse agreed on the name and Souma was gradually beginning to understand the horse language. ¡°Okay Rai, I''m going to pour my energy into you and you''ll transform...don''t run away like last time..¡± ¡°I...won''t...master...I ran...because...energy was...too...much...too...scary...¡± The horse snorted a bit. ¡°But...I..not..afraid...of...master...anymore...¡± ¡°Okay, then I am going to do it now, Rai...¡± Souma told the horse once more and readied himself. Souma placed his hand onto Rai''s mane with his palm facing the horse and began to pour his energy. While focusing on not releasing his full energy, the horse began to transform. Rai''s appearance was now black and fearsome. Rai''s transformed body was much larger and Souma rose a few inches higher in the air due to Rai''s appearance. The metallic armor didn''t form but Souma felt that if he poured more energy, Rai would start producing the black armor. The flames sparked vibrantly and Souma stopped pouring his energy and saw the transformation on Rai...
Owner''s Horse has entered Demonic Form ¨C Stage 1
Owner''s horse can generate black flames
Owner''s horse can accelerate to 300 mph
¡°I don''t think I''m going to get tired of this...Rai you look ridiculously powerful...but tell me Rai..is this form special, like if people see you, would they know that I am of Royal blood?¡± Souma was asking Rai about his transformation to see if it would be a burden to him later on. ¡°Yes....master...no..one...is...like...me...master...energy...is...demon...king...people...find...out...¡± Rai''s words were still in fragments but Souma could get the gist of it... ¡°Mhm...well, I guess we''ll just head to the city and find a place to hide and I can just release my energy from you..¡± Souma was still thinking in his head and Ojii-chan was watching over Souma... ''Souma is learning...after he learns about the history of the Kurogane clan...I''ll finally be able to leave and meet Akane...Souma...keep growing...You are something special..I sense something in you that is much stronger than Kami-sama...something great but it is also something that can destroy you...Souma..you will achieve great things..do not fall...'' Ojii-chan felt the mysterious power within Souma and somehow he knew that Souma is going to be an important person in the entire universe... ¡­ While the events occurred on Planet Oryon, back on Planet Earth Asmodan was greeting the Kurogane family. He has informed Koujiro about Souma''s transfer to the Planet Oryon. At first, Koujiro looked at Asmodan with utter stupidity but after explaining the pact between Ryuu Kurogane, the founder of the clan and the pact between Kami-sama, Koujiro was stunned at the accurate information. After Asmodan explained a few things, he decided to stay with Koujiro and the clan. Of course they let him stay, because he explained that he was an entity that once rivaled Kami-sama and that he was a god. As the events passed by, Asmodan lived a pretty carefree life while telepathically communicating with Kami-sama. After Kentaro learned about Souma''s transportation, he went up to Asmodan and asked a few questions pertaining about Souma''s return and Asmodan said that he will return in a month within Earth''s time. He also explained that a month on Planet Earth is equal to a year and a few months on Planet Oryon. Kentaro was finally relieved that his student would be returning and then Kentaro asked Asmodan to be a sparring partner. Asmodan lost majority of his powers but his raw strength is stronger than most martial artists. The two began to fight and it wasn''t really fair as Asmodan overpowered Kentaro''s strength but then Kentaro began to switch his fighting style and began to excel in speed and technique. The two were quite equal as they fought for several hours without exhausting themselves. In the end Asmodan won but it was by luck and Kentaro was really tired. Asmodan was also the 2ndperson Kentaro had ever lost to, first being Koujiro, Souma''s father. The days in the Kurogane clan went peaceful and Souma''s body was still unconscious in a separate room. Also, two things happened in the Kurogane family that everyone was happy about. First was that Hirumi was pregnant with Koujiro''s baby. The two were really happy that they would be getting another born and Hirumi would often pray to Haruka for letting her be a part of the family. They were happy and they decided to get married. It was quite a shocking marriage because the head of the Kurogane corporation, who had lost his wife a few years back is remarrying so suddenly but everyone wanted to wish the two a wonderful marriage. They quickly got married in a traditional Japanese wedding and various political figures attended the marriage. Koujiro and Hirumi are now newly weds and even though Hirumi received scornful messages about being a mistress/maid, Koujiro quickly dispelled the hate with embracing his new wife in a flamboyant manner. Both Koujiro and Hirumi decided to wait on their honeymoon until Souma''s return. Hirumi was also informed about Souma''s disappearance after she married into the family. The reason being was because it would create a scandal about Koujiro''s son''s disappearance and information being leaked to outside sources. Eventually, things settled down and they still had a few more weeks to wait on Souma''s return... ¡­ Souma tapped Rai''s flaming mane and sped towards the northern city, Voltros. Rai''s new transformation allowed Souma to travel at an incredible speed. So fast, that Rai had to create a veil on Souma''s body in black flames to help support Souma''s body from being damaged from the air resistance. Rai sped faster and faster, leaving a trail of black flames on the Maran Kingdom plains. Various demonic creatures resided in between and all they saw was a black flaming bullet speeding forward. Multiple people reported the appearance of a new demonic being and many of the demon extremists would be looking for the new demonic being. Souma stopped 2 miles away from Voltros and hid behind a large rock that he spotted nearby. Souma released his energy from Rai and returned back to normal. Then Souma went riding towards Voltros while keenly suppressing his energy. A few minutes later, he saw the city gates of Voltros and it was as he would have expected. A demon city was quite darker than the city he arrived in and it looked more appropriate for a city in the demon realm. The city walls were pitch black and the top surface were donned with long spikes. At the city gates, there were two guards on each side, watching the entrance to the city. Souma trotted slowly towards the entrance and the two guards halted him... ¡°Halt! What is your business Human, at the demon city, Voltros?¡± The guard to the right spoke with a commanding voice. ¡°Err..I am here to meet a friend?¡± Souma wasn''t lying and spoke his reason. ¡°A human has a friend here? I hope it isn''t a demon because you will not have any luck in this city. This city is quite barbaric and they hate humans. So, could you please return where you came from and do not come back. We do not want to handle a human''s dead body and it would be quite a hassle.¡± The guard on the left was clearly mocking Souma but what could he do about it. He was indeed human but he is also part demon... Souma wanted to transform into a demon but it would risk his identity so he tried to persuade them. ¡°Can I just enter the city real quick...I just need to find a friend of mine...¡± Souma was clearly asking for trouble when he continued to ask. ¡°Human, what did I just say? I. DO. NOT. WANT. TO. LET. YOU. GO. IN. It would be quite troublesome! Please leave or return with a letter of notice stating that you absolutely need to come in here! I do not want to handle your pesky human business!¡± The guard on the left was adamant on keeping Souma out of the city. Souma had no choice but leave. Souma returned to the large rock that was 2 miles from the city of Voltros and got off Rai. Souma gripped his two katanas and quickly sat down on the ground. Rai trotted nearby and decided to roam nearby. Souma told Rai not to wander too far and began to think to himself... ''Okay...So I cannot enter the city without a letter of notice...what are my choices...Go get this letter or just barge right into the city or sneak in...I could easily do option 2 and 3 but I do not know how to get this letter so option 1 is out...so barge right in...I could easily do that...but then I''d have to worry about the repercussions and multiple complaints and I might get arrested or even killed...I doubt that they could kill me but I do not want to take risks...now option 3...sneaking in...I could certainly do that but if I get caught, I would probably be killed...but its not like humans don''t live in that city...its probably because they are protected by their guards...mhm..so I guess option 3 is my only choice...'' ''Mhm...sneaking in...'' [Recalling memories] The city gates...the pitch black walls...the spikes... ''Pitch black walls...I could certainly blend in easily with the walls...but I don''t have rope...I wonder...could I run up the wall...I mean I could just fly...but then they''d probably notice me since I can''t fly really well...and it would take time to train this flying ability...but I could run up the wall..I certainly am faster than anyone but would it work?...I guess we could try but I will have to wait till it gets dark and I will have do it on the left side of the city walls... This is going to be fun...I never did this before but it seems fun...sneaking into a city, avoiding detection, and trying to find someone...feels like I am that guy from one of dad''s manga collection...Ryo Saeba...City hunter....'' Souma thought of a crazy idea but why the hell not. He is an apostle with unimaginable talent and unlimited potential... Rai continued to roam the area near the rock and Souma just sat there meditating. While meditating, his body was relaxing and his astral/calm mind allowed him to think better and faster. Souma thought it would be better to do his little stunt while he had a calm mind. His mind was at peace and the day was slowly ending and dusk was creeping in. Before continuing on, Souma created food using his [Dancing Chef] form. He began to perform in front of Rai and Souma was a bit embarrassed but he was more focused on the food rather than his dance skills. He began to pour oil and various mixed vegetables and minced meat. He quickly created a meat-vegetable dish for Rai to eat. It was healthy enough for a horse and a human to both eat. But then he began to notice the slight effects of his limiter. His food did not regenerate and Souma figured that he would have to acquire food ingredients to even make food. Souma thought for a moment and it suddenly clicked in. His atomic affinity was generating the food, now that he cannot use it, he would have to acquire his own food. Luckily, the equipment was already generated once and he didn''t need to generate his cooking equipment using his atomic powers... ¡°Dang...that means I have to gather food ingredients...well next time I go traveling, I have to make sure I stock up on ingredients...I wonder...if my chef form automatically generates this kitchen/equipment...do I just have to put the ingredients in the kitchen or do I have to carry a wagon full of ingredients cause I like my food...I need a wagon for food...¡± Souma continued to talk to himself and he didn''t even notice that Rai was looking at his master as if he were stupid. ''Master...is...stupid....talking...to...himself...stupid...'' Rai snorted as he thought of Souma as a stupid person but who can blame him, Souma is indeed Kami-sama''s apostle and Souma is technically part of Kami-sama...both of them are pretty stupid...and ridiculously strong... ¡°Alright! First, I''ll sneak into the city and THEN worry about food...¡± Souma blurted out those words and began to devour his meal that he made. Rai followed in eating food. After Souma and Rai were finished, Souma looked at Rai and began to talk to Rai... ¡°Rai...I''m going to sneak into the city...you are going to stay here alright?¡± Souma patted Rai''s head while telling him. ¡°Master..leaving...I stay? Why...me...no...come?¡± Rai neighed in shock. ¡°Sorry Rai...I cannot take you...unless you can fly or something...remember the walls..they are really tall...I don''t even know if I can climb the wall by simply running up it...¡± Souma told Rai and Rai began to look down. Rai wanted to come with Souma, even if his master was stupid but Souma was still his master. Souma was to leave but then Rai spoke once more... ¡°Master...energy...me...now...¡± Rai was onto something and Souma just looked confused... ¡°Energy? But, you''ll just transform into your demonic form...it isn''t going to do anything...¡± Souma questioned Rai''s statement but Rai asked again. ¡°Master...energy..now...do...now...worry...later...¡± Rai was adamant on receiving Souma''s energy. ¡°Okay, okay...I''ll do it.¡± Souma placed his hand in front of Rai''s head, right between his eyes and began to pour energy into Rai. Rai transformed into his Stage 1 demonic form and Souma was about to stop but then Rai spoke... ¡°Continue....master...¡± Rai spoke with such certainty that Souma just went with it. Souma poured his energy, similar to when he touched Rai for the first time and the black metallic armor began to formulate at Rai''s legs and onto his entire body. A window pinged for Souma...
Owner''s horse has entered Demonic Form ¨C Stage 2
Owner''s horse can generate Darkness Armor
Owner''s horse can use certain abilities
The armor began to shine with a dark luster glow and as dusk entered the sky, the luster glow began to dim down but then... ¡°Master...energy...more...¡± Rai suggested to Souma to pour more energy into him. Rai was struggling to maintain the energy in his body because the demonic aura from Souma was too much. Souma was a real Demon King and Rai knew that his energy is quite deadly but he wanted to go along. He didn''t want to be left behind...Rai''s memories of being separated from his parents and being left behind surged within his mind. Souma felt Rai''s memories and he was stupid to even think about leaving behind Rai. Of course he would''ve found another way of taking Rai along if he knew about Rai''s past but he didn''t. Rai didn''t like being left behind since his previous owner ditched him in the wilderness. Rai was willing to hurt himself just so he could come along with his new master. Souma felt Rai''s emotions and he wasn''t going to back down now after Rai had made it this far. Souma released his ward and his demonic armor began to appear. Rai was astonished because only those of Royal blood can reveal the demonic armor which was the symbol for royalty. Since the creation of the demons, Asmodan only permitted a few others to unveil the demonic armor. The armor is said to be possessed by those of Royal blood, kin to Asmodan and the true Demon King can use this armor and do much more. The armor of the Demon King is said to be very special, so special that it allows the Demon King to command a hidden army. The hidden army of the demon realm is said to be sleeping deep beneath the Maran Capital. This army can only be awakened by the true demon king and commanded by those who bare the symbol of royalty; The demonic armor. Many of the royal bloodline tried to reawaken the sleeping army but only the true demon king may awaken the army. The army is said to be the very first demons that Asmodan created under his liege. The army is several times stronger than any demonic creatures and they are a separate entity from the rest. This means that they aren''t affected by Asmodan''s banishment and they retained their abilities, but Asmodan put them to sleep, only to reawakened by the Demon King. The army''s influence can easily grant strength to a Kingdom overnight yet none of the previous Demon Kings could ever awaken the army. ¡­ Souma revealed his armor and began to pour an enormous amount of demonic energy into Rai. Rai''s body began to change and a sphere of darkness consumed the two as the night sky took over. Rai''s body was evolving and Souma continued to pour his energy to about 35% output and Rai''s form was complete. The sphere bursted into black particles and revealed Rai''s new appearance. His entire body was clad in black miasma and two wings enveloped in darkness were formed. Rai flapped his wings and a giant burst of wind was produced from Rai''s little movement. His armor was completely turned into the black mist and Souma looked at Rai''s new appearance....
Owner''s horse has entered Demonic Form ¨C Stage 3
Owner''s horse can now access newly acquired skills
Owner''s horse can now fly
Owner''s horse can now use demonic abilities
Owner''s horse can accelerate faster ¨C CAUTION!! Doing so, will break the sound barrier
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Owner''s horse can generate afterimages
Owner''s horse can phase through large objects
Owner''s horse can turn invisible
¡°Wha...what the...Rai...so this is what you wanted to do...but it''s so risky...what if you had died from my demonic energy!?...¡± Souma was somewhat scolding Rai on his carelessness. ¡°Sorry master...me...did...not...want...separate...¡± Rai looked downwards and accepted Souma''s scolding... ¡°But...I am glad you aren''t in danger...you are lucky that I didn''t release my energy all at once...I had to focus just to make sure you aren''t being overwhelmed by my energy...But seriously...now you can fly...I don''t have to run up the wall...oh well...I guess one of these days I''ll run up that gigantic wall...¡± Souma was feeling good that his horse didn''t die and Rai was happy in the end. ¡°Now...Let''s get going...it is night time...but...mhm...It says you can go invisible...we should fly above the wall while invisible and have you return back to normal once we''ve landed on the inside...¡± Souma changed his plans and now they were going to be invisible. ¡°Rai...can you fly properly?¡± Souma asked the question before he got onto Rai. ¡°I...can...feels...natural...wings...part...of...body...¡± Rai answered and Souma quickly fastened his katanas at his side and leaped forward onto the saddle. Rai tensed a bit and flapped his wings once before taking off. His legs leaned a bit and Rai lunged into the air and vigorously flapped his wings. Rai continuously flapped his wings in mid-air and levitated in the air, directly above the giant rock. Souma tapped Rai and asked if he was feeling alright. Rai nodded in agreement and Souma grabbed a hold of the black chain-like reigns and holstered Rai promptly and the two dashed in the night sky. The stars were visible in the Demon realm and several demons saw a black object dashing through the night sky. The guards looked above and saw a mysterious black object soaring past the giant walls. They didn''t know what to do but the guards simply reported the news to the Shidan to look for a mysterious black object in the skies. As soon as Rai and Souma flew past the city walls, they went invisible and descended into an alleyway. Souma released the energy from Rai and returned back to a normal horse. The two exited the alleyway and saw the demon city, Voltros. It was quite demonic however the city was quite active at night. The buildings had multiple lights and many demons conversed in the night. Voltros is a very busy city and many demons prefer the night rather than day. Souma held Rai by his leather strap and began to walk in the street of the night city. Various demons were staring at Souma because he was a human but they noticed his two katanas. The katanas were hidden but part of the sheath was noticeable and had intricate designs. The demons'' eyes sparkled with interest upon Souma''s weapon and finally someone attempted to do the deed... As Souma walked in the street, a demon, wearing a brown cloak, quickly approached Souma and grabbed his katanas. Souma could''ve taken down the thief but he wanted to test something... The two katanas in his possession can only be wielded by Souma since they''ve been bound to him...and they should be really heavy... As soon as the thief took hold of Souma''s blades, they reacted in response to the thief and their weight multiplied by the hundreds. The thief immediately slammed onto the ground and his arms were being crushed by the weight of the katanas. The katanas embedded themselves into the hard ground while crushing the thief''s hand completely. The other demons were shocked at the outcome and they felt sorry for the poor demon thief. The thief began to scream... ¡°AHHHH AHHH!!! IT''S CRUSHING MY HAND!! PLEASE REMOVE THIS!?¡± Souma was clearly taking his time, moving ever so slowly. Eventually, Souma appeared in front of the thief and crouched down below and finally spoke.. ¡°Ummm, say again?¡± Souma spoke in a oblivious tone at the thief. ¡°PLEASE!? IT HURTS! REMOVE THESE WEAPONS!!! AHHHH ITS BREAKING MY HANDS!!!¡± The thief screamed and none of the demons nearby looked at him. Reason being is that the demon was a petty thief and the victim was a human...they knew somehow that Souma was a different human from the others... ¡°Hmm..I don''t know...it seems that you really wanted my weapon...so I should let you have it...Good-bye.¡± ¡°PLEASE!!! WAIT!! I AM SORRY I WON''T STEAL AGAIN!! PLEASE REMOVE THESE WEAPONS!!! IT''S CRUSHING MY HANDS!!¡± ¡°Well, first of all, it is a weapon not ''weapons''. It is one together and I really liked my weapon...so why did you steal it?¡± ¡°I AM SORRY!!! I AM STUPID AND A THIEF I WILL NEVER STEAL FROM HUMANS!!! I AM SO SORRY!!!¡± ¡°Oh, is it because I am a human that you decided to steal from me?¡± ¡°NOOO!!! I AM SORRY PLEASE FORGIVE MEEEE!!!! THIS WEAPON IS CRUSHING MY BONES!!!!¡± ¡°I''ll take my weapon back...but one thing...do you know the Demon Enchantress?¡± ¡°YES YES!!! I DO !! SHE LIVES IN THE EASTERN DISTRICT OF THIS CITY!!! JUST GO THERE AND ASK!!! AHHH!!! PLEASE IT HURTS SO MUCH!!!¡± The thief blurted out the information and Souma nodded in acceptance. ¡°Mhm...alright...I will go find her and you should stop being a thief...¡± Souma lifted his two katanas with ease and placed them back on his leather belt/strap. Before the thief even recovered, Souma grabbed the thief by the collar and reeled him in closer... Souma leaned forward and spoke into the thief''s ear... ¡°If I find out that you are lying...you can expect more than just a few bones being crushed...¡± Souma spoke so innocently but the words were deadly enough to make the thief sweat bullets. Souma picked up the thief and gently brushed him off. Before the thief scurried off, Souma said a few words of advice. ¡°You better stop stealing and do something proper. Even if you are a demon, stealing is a bit low.¡± The thief disappeared into the crowd while holding his crushed hand in agony. The crowd avoided Souma and his horse and continued their personal business. Souma looked at one of the demons that were selling a few food ingredients and before he could speak, the demon immediately closed up shop. Souma looked really confused and tried to talk to the demon... ¡°Hey...come on..why can''t I buy anything? You were just selling a few minutes ago!¡± Souma exclaimed at the demon that was packing up his shop. ¡°Sorry..I don''t sell to humans because it is bad business. Now please can you move away from my shop¡± The demon responded honestly and Souma was stumped.. ''Damn...I can''t buy food ingredients here...I''ll have to do something...might as well go to the eastern district and ask for Ojii-chan''s friend.'' Souma guided Rai and went into the large crowd of demons. The crowd created a entry way for Souma to avoid him and many of the demons on the side glared at Souma. The demons looked as if they wanted to kill Souma but they couldn''t just yet. Souma was a bit cautious but he had confidence on avoiding problems. Souma and Rai quickly left the southern district where they had landed in and arrived at the center of the city. It took quite a while to get to the center but eventually they came to the middle, which had a fountain....a fountain of blood. Well, it certainly smelled like blood and looked like it, but Souma wasn''t so sure... Souma walked towards the fountain while guiding Rai and looked at the bloody water. The blood was gleaming with the night lights and something was in the blood. A shadowy figure was swimming in the depths and Souma leaned forward to see it... ¡°Wha...what is that...I wanna see it..¡± Souma was about to fall into the fountain until a mysterious human woman spoke to him... ¡°I wouldn''t do that if I were you. That fountain is dangerous, you could die. Just where do you think the blood comes from. It comes from stupid people like you leaning in.¡± A woman spoke scornfully but her voice was melodic. Souma immediately turned around and saw a woman around the age of 20, with beautiful blonde hair and her figure wasn''t perfect but she had her good points. Her eyes shined in the night lights and revealed a beautiful blue gleam in them. She wore beautiful casual clothes that accentuated her good points and she wore a nice tint of peach colored lipstick that matched her skin color. Next to her were a pair of females on each side. They wore a different outfit, more like a warrior''s clothes. The clothes were quite easy to fit and they had a certain appeal to them. The outfit had various pockets which probably housed a few throwing knives or utensils for attacking and behind the female on the right had a giant staff made of metal that were attached in the middle by a chain. It seemed that it was a metallic staff that can extend farther and the female on the left had a short sword that was easily manageable. The two girls were quite stern looking but their faces had innocent looks. ¡°Err..Thanks for helping me haha¡± Souma raised his right hand and rubbed the back of his head. The woman was quite astonished at Souma''s appearance. In her eyes, Souma looked like a normal human that was covered by his cloak but when he turned around she saw something completely different. His figure was immensely different and his leather outfit revealed his masculine body. She even saw his black hair that enhanced his facial features. His face was also something she didn''t expect. His eyes were black but then it began to change to yellow as soon as he apologized. His eyes immediately returned back to black and she continued to stare at Souma''s body. The girls themselves were already staring at Souma before he turned around. Their eyes probably could discern a person''s figure even if they wore a cloak and they saw how masculine Souma was. They saw the two katanas he wielded and they were questioning what kind of weapons he had. Katanas did not exist on the Planet Oryon and the two girls wanted to see the man and his weapons. ¡°Umm..Miss, do you know where the eastern district is?¡± Souma asked the beautiful blonde woman but... She continued to stare at Souma and didn''t even notice his question. All she saw was those lips of his move. ¡°Ummm...are you three okay?¡± Souma was asking all three now since none of them were paying attention.. ¡°Helllllooooo??¡± Souma raised his voice a bit and the girls snapped back to reality... ¡°Oh, umm sorry. Pardon my rudeness. Come on you two, stop staring! You are embarrassing me!¡± The blonde woman scolded her two guards that were keenly interested in Souma and his weapon. The two of them spoke in unison... ¡°But Miss Yurika! Look at him and those weapons! Sir, can we see those weapons!¡± The two crept closer to Souma and they were at least one foot away from tackling Souma. ¡°Umm..alright on one condition...¡± Souma spoke to the girls that crept at him. The two girls shivered a bit and Souma sensed something about them. They felt scared because of the thing Souma asked. Somehow he felt that they had a past that they wished they could bury but then he immediately spoke so he couldn''t scare them. ¡°The condition is that...could you guide me to the eastern district...The people here don''t like me...or rather they are avoiding me...¡± Souma spoke in a gentle manner and the girls relaxed a bit. Miss Yurika quickly holstered the two females and dragged them away for a scolding. ¡°You. Two. Are. EMBARRASSING. ME! Remember you must first introduce yourself before asking anything! You two need to learn some etiquette!¡± She was scolding the two and they pouted during the scolding. The blonde woman turned around and spoke to Souma... ¡°Ah! Sorry for those two! It is quite embarrassing...Anyways, I am Lina Yurika and these two are my guards. They''ll introduce themselves and might I ask what is your name, oh handsome?¡± Lina introduced herself and the last statement made Souma tense up a bit. ¡°Oh..My name is Souma ---¡± But right before Souma was about to say his last name, Ojii-chan spoke... Ojii-chan: Souma, don''t reveal your last name..It''s going to be troublesome if they find some link between you and me...There is only one person that lived in Planet Oryon with the last name Kurogane and I can tell you that I was too powerful. I don''t know but some people held me as a hero while some think I was a walking nuclear weapon..so try not to reveal your last name okay Souma? Souma: Okay... ¡°Just Souma. And it''s okay. I don''t mind showing my weapon.¡± The two girls'' eyes lit up and they quickly approached Souma and spoke.. The female on the right with the metallic staff spoke first... ¡°Hi! My name is Eriko!¡± Then the female on the left followed through.. ¡°Hi! My name is Erika!¡± Then the two spoke in unison.. Eriko & Erika: And we''re sisters guarding Miss Yurika! She''s more like a big sister though and we love her very much! After the two made that comment, Lina was blushing and Souma smiled at the three women. The girls including Lina, stared at Souma''s benevolent smile and they wanted him more now. ¡°Alright. Well, since we agreed, I can show you my weapon. First of all, these two blades are one weapon. You cannot call them ¡°weapons¡± because they cannot be separated and I will only show you the blade, I will not use it because they are very special.¡± Souma was instructing the girls and the two nodded in agreement. Souma took out the sheath with the golden dragon head and the intricate designs. First he let the two girls touch the blade. ¡°Sir Souma, can we carry the blade?¡± Erika asked Souma as she touched the golden designs. ¡°I''m afraid not...they are extremely heavy and they will crush your hand completely...¡± ¡°No they won''t! I have confidence in my strength!¡± Erika asked and Eriko was about to slap her sister but Souma was gonna prove it. ¡°Alright, I''ll let you hold it but let me hold your arm just in case.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Erika exclaimed as she was excited to hold the katana to see its weight. Souma was holding Erika''s arm and as soon as Souma handed her the katana blade, it immediately reacted and slammed to the ground, creating a small katana-shape crater on the ground. Before the katana swept Erika''s hand, Souma already reeled in her hand before it was crushed completely. Erika was shaking completely and she almost lost her hand... ¡°What did I tell you? This weapon is really special and I can only use it...I''m sorry but I''ll show you the blade.¡± Erika was extremely scared but adrenaline was pumping throughout her body. It was the first time she felt that she would lose her hand and the way Souma gripped her arm felt amazing to her. Souma on the other hand... ''Oh shit...If I was even a millisecond late...her hand would''ve been crushed...oh wow...phew...'' ''wait...I haven''t unsheathed my weapon before...is it still that energy blade??'' Ojii-chan: No. They''ve reverted back to normal. Hikari no Tsurugi will show a black steel blade and Yami no Tsurugi will appear as a white luster steel blade. The two swords are sides of a coin. They have similar attributes and they can become each other. Hikari no Tsurugi appears as the darkest of blades but in truth, it holds the the brightest light. Yami no Tsurugi may appear to be pure and white but beneath that lies darkness that will destroy anything. Souma: I see... Souma unsheathed Yami no Tsurugi and revealed a white steel. The blade glistened as the night lights interacted with Souma''s blade. The three girls reacted positively and Eriko and Erika were amazed at the craftmanship... ¡°Wow...It looks incredibly sharp and strong...¡± ¡°This blade...can kill a lot...¡± But then... ¡°So handsome and strong...¡± Yurika was still staring at Souma and he tried to avoid eye contact. During this time, Rai was making snide comments about Souma. ¡°Master...pervert...me....choose...wrong...master...¡± ¡­ ¡°Master...player...gigolo¡± ¡­ ¡°Master...too strong...lure...women...¡± Souma was glaring at Rai but luckily the three didn''t know horse language. Souma sheathed his katana blade and finally spoke... ¡°Alright...now will you guide me?¡± Souma wanted to go and find Ojii-chan''s friend soon. The reason is because of the events from earlier this morning. His demonic nature is becoming more uncontrollable and he''d rather not engage in any explicit activities before the others...they''d probably kill him if they found out... ¡°Awww..we wanted to see the other one!¡± ¡°Please, can you show us!¡± The two girls really wanted to see the other blade but then... ¡°Now, now you two! You''ve already embarrassing me enough! I will have to punish you too later. We have to help our dear friend, Souma find his way...and by the way, Dear Souma...why do you not have any guards? This is a very dangerous city and humans like us cannot be here without protection...¡± Lina was questioning Souma and the reason why he was alone... ¡°Well I could ask the very same question at you. Why is such a beautiful lady such as yourself, doing in a dangerous city like this with only two guards...Not that I am questioning their ability but it would be better to have more, now would it? And you girls, I know you are strong but there are many demons here...It would pain me if two beautiful girls like you two were to get hurt...¡± Souma was trying to be polite but his choice of words seemed flirtatious. Lina and the two females were blushing heavily and Lina began to cough on purpose. ¡°Cough cough ahem...well let''s just guide you to the eastern district...our inn is also located there...I can get you a cheap room if you''d like?¡± Lina was trying her hardest to hide her embarrassment and spoke in a rushed manner while blushing. ¡°Oh, thank you! I''d like to get a room for the night and I am very glad I ran into you three. You have been helping me quite a bit and I cannot think of a way to repay you...if there''s anything you may need..just ask me anytime¡± Souma really was thankful but the amount of money he held hadn''t crossed his mind so if they needed anything, Souma would be willing to help them. Lina and the two girls guided Souma to the east, where the eastern district was located at. It is also the place where majority of the humans resided in, since the Shidan guardpost is also located in the eastern district. Souma walked in the middle while guiding Rai behind him and Lina walked a bit closer to Souma''s left and the two girls giggled on the right. It was a bit funny and some of the demons looked at Souma as a player/gigolo. ¡°Che, Human scum. Flaunting his women like money...¡± ¡­ ¡°Hooman very popular, me like women but hooman man look strong.¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh my...that male...looks so handsome...I can see why those human females would go for such a hunk...¡± The comments flew on by and Souma was trying his hardest to ignore the stares from the demons. Then the human comments came by.... ¡°Damn...He''s so lucky! Grrr! I want to fight him so I could embarrass him in front of his women!¡± ¡­ ¡°Total babes! LUCKY SON OF A BITCH!? GAAAH WAIT ISN''T THAT MISS YURIKA!¡± ¡­ ¡°WAIT WHAT! MISS YURIKA!!! NOOOO, WHO IS THIS BASTARD!!!¡± ¡­ Then the human female comments came in... ¡°Pffft, you males ought to learn from him anyways! Look at him, strong and handsome! No wonder they went for him! I ought to divorce my lazy slob of a husband and marry him instead!¡± ¡­ ¡°Booo! I look so much better than those wenches! Look at me, handsome man!¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey honey! I can give you all sorts of specials at my inn!¡± ¡­ ¡°He''s so handsome...I love his black hair..¡± Souma was ignoring the comments and Lina was heavily blushing and the two girls were arguing with the female that called them wenches. After they arrived to the Inn, luckily for Rai there was a nearby stable. Souma paid the entry fee for Rai and tied him to a wooden post. Souma told Rai that he''s gonna meet someone real quick and be right back. Souma returned to the entrance of the inn where the girls were waiting and finally spoke to them... ¡°Thank you for bringing me here...I''ll check in later. I''ll be back and if you need me just wait for me. I won''t be take too long. Thank you really...¡± Souma thanked the girls and turned around but then Lina grabbed his hand... ¡°Don''t take too long...I just met you but I am really worried about what might happen...don''t stay too long at night okay?¡± Lina was really worried about Souma and Erika was snickering in the back and then Eriko grabbed Souma''s other hand and spoke.. ¡°Don''t stay out in the night too long...it is dangerous...even if you have that weapon...take care..¡± Eriko was really worried about Souma and Erika got flustered that she was being left behind. Erika then hugged Souma and embraced him passionately.. ¡°Be careful...okay..¡± Erika was worried too but she basically stole the lead from Lina and Eriko. Souma raised his hand and patted the three on their heads and basically calmed them down... ¡°Don''t worry too much, I won''t be too long...and we just met...it feels like I am already married to you three haha...ha..ha..¡± As Souma said those words, he looked at the three girls and they were staring at him intimately... ''wait what...do these three...Oh god....there''s going to be even more...how do I explain this to the other girls waiting at the village and at evercliff...even Rea-san...'' Ojii-chan: I think you deserve whatever is gonna come at you. Take it like a man, you player you! A window has pinged...
Due to an overwhelming amount of women falling for you, a new title has been bestowed upon such a man like you
New title: Womanizer
Title cannot be consumed into primary title, Title: Womanizer has been added as a secondary title
Souma immediately said his good-byes and before the girls could confess/kiss him good-bye, Souma was already gone. Souma went into a corner and began to stare at the new title he received... ¡°Really....OH MY FUCKING GOD!?! KAMI-SAMA I KNOW YOU ARE DOING THIS SHIIIIIIIITTTTT!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Souma was vehemently screaming at the wall in the alleyway. ¡°GRAAAAAHHHH!!!!¡± Ojii-chan: That title suits you, you know... Souma: REALLY!? COME ON OJII...why this title! IS THIS EVEN A REAL TITLE SOMEONE COULD HAVE!? Ojii-chan: Well I don''t know, but there''s your proof right in front of you... Souma: Gaaaaaaah!? Realllllly!!! Ahhh I need to hurry up and find your friend Ojii-chan before I go insane here... Ojii-chan: Mhm, you could go back to those lovely women and ask if they know the demon enchantress... Souma: Err...I''m going to let them cool down...they just met me!? Ojii-chan: Which is why you received that title... Souma: Gaaaah! I need to do something before temptation strikes again... Ojii-chan: Yeah, you don''t want to be branded a rapist...even though those women might enjoy it... Souma: NO! IT WON''T HAPPEN UNTIL THEY ARE WILLING! AND BESIDES THEY HAVEN''T MET THE OTHER GIRLS!? Ojii-chan: Oh, I think they are pretty much willing to do anything for you Souma, but yes it would be better for the girls to meet before you engage in any of those activities... Souma: Alright...enough about this stuff...we need to find your friend and I need to ask if she could help me on taking over this kingdom... Souma left the alleyway and began his night search of the Demon enchantress...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 5: The Descent of the Demon King Volume 3 - Chapter 5: The Descent of the Demon King The sleeping army, also known as the Demon King''s personal vanguard. The army is considered as Asmodan''s first creation and they are incredibly powerful. Each member is several times stronger than any demon and only the true Demon King can command such a high-powered force. Those that aren''t worthy enough to command the army are usually harmed after attempting to reawaken the sleeping army. The vanguard is the Demon King''s own personal army and they can easily destroy a kingdom with their might. Within the army, there are 7 generals that create majority of the power within the army. The 1st general is said to be a giant that wields darkness axes that can easily cut mountains. The 2nd general is said to be a powerful songstress that can confuse entire legions with her voice. The 3rd general reigns supreme in the water. His ability allows him to shift through the water particles in the air, making him the greatest covert spy. The 4th general commands a force of undead creatures. Her ability to call forth the dead is regarded as an ancient talent that can easily topple kingdoms. The 5th general commands the forces of nature within his body. He has full control over any element and is regarded as the 2nd strongest general out of the 7. The 6th general wields a gigantic sword made of black magic. The sword is said to destroy souls with a single wave of the blade. The 7th general is unknown. He is the strongest general that can easily kill the rest of the generals but no one knows who the general is. It''s as if he never existed. The 7th general is known as the deadliest assassin. The area where this army is sleeping is deep beneath the Maran capital. The fake Demon King took precautionary actions to guard that specific area because of the power one might have if they awakened the army. ¡­ Souma finally began his search for Ojii-chan''s friend, the Demon enchantress. As it was night time, majority of the humans were sleeping in their respected homes while the demons were still wide awake. Luckily for the humans, the Shidan had some control of the eastern district which would be a bit safe for the humans but regardless of where they are, there are demons that are quite sneaky. Souma walked down the street which was in between buildings that somewhat separated the humans and demons. On the left side the humans were in their respected homes/inns while the demons were located on the right side of the street. Also, the eastern district has a total of 3 streets and the street Souma was walking on is located directly in the middle of the eastern district. As he continued to walk, the demons were still making snide comments about his earlier escapade as he was surrounded by those three women. Souma went up to one of the demons that was sitting nearby, chewing on a straw and he was about to ask but the demon simply glared at him. Souma was about to leave but then he might as well ask... ¡°Sir...is there by any chance you know a demon that goes by the name of the Demon Enchantress?¡± Souma politely asked the demon while ignoring his arrogant glare. The demon scoffed and looked at Souma... ¡°Pfft...humans...why are you looking for that old hag...and why the hell are you here human!? I ought to kill you right now!¡± The demon was glaring at Souma and repeatedly chewing on his straw. ¡°Wait what...why do you want to kill me...I did nothing wrong...did I do something?¡± Souma knew why the demon hated him. It was because a human became their demon king and forced upon new rules in the Maran kingdom, but Souma had to make sure... ¡°REALLY!!! YOU HAVE THE BALLS TO ASK ME WHAT YOU DID!! YOU ARROGANT HUMAN!!! GRRRR Don''t you remember what you just did a few moments ago! You were showing off your women! Gah! Get away from me! You are lucky the Shidan is here, I ought to kill you now but I don''t want to die!!¡± The demon spat at Souma and immediately stood up and was about to leave until.. ¡°Oh...ohh!!! Hey wait! I didn''t do it on purpose!! They were just guiding me!! I AM NEW HERE!! I DID NOTHING!!¡± Souma was literally arguing with a demon that wanted to kill him. ¡°LIES!! THEN WHY DID THEY LOOK AT YOU SO INTIMATELY!!!¡± The demon yelled back at Souma in retort. ¡°I DON''T KNOW! GO ASK THEM!!! I JUST GOT HERE AND THEY HELPED ME!¡± Souma was yelling on the same volume as the demon guy. ¡°BLAH BLAH!! IT''S ALL LIES!!! Whatever! I am going to help you this once...I can feel the shidan coming near us...I don''t want to get in trouble so I''ll help you for now...¡± The demon lowered his tone as soon as he heard the shidan arriving. Then they came, the shidan came in a group of 5 armored personnel. The group was heavily armed because Voltros is quite a dangerous city since majority of it consists of demons even though the shidan is majority comprised of demons. The leader stood in the front, wearing a different armor than the rest. It was embroidered with different designs and the leader held a giant polearm with a feathery lace at the blade section. The polearm was quite big and the leader lifted the polearm with ease as he walked in front of Souma and the demon. ¡°Hmm..I heard a ruckus between a human and a demon...is there anything that is troubling you, honored guest?¡± The leader spoke with a polite tone and glared at the demon who continued to sit down and ignore Souma and the leader talking. ¡°Ahhh...well...¡± Souma looked at the demon and felt kind of bad for his situation.. Situation being was that their Capital was suddenly taken over by a human that had stronger powers than any of the demons because the demon race had lost majority of their abilities after the banishment of Asmodan. Souma didn''t like useless bloodshed and the demon guy wasn''t so bad...all he was angry about was that misunderstanding between Souma and the three girls. ¡°Well...Nothing really happened...we''re just arguing about pointless stuff and we''re good ol'' pals!¡± Souma grabbed the demon''s hand and shook his hand vigorously to prove their friendship. The demon guy was confused and literally upset. He whispered to Souma... ¡°what the hell...I am not a friend of a lousy human womanizer...¡± ¡­ ¡°just play with it...you damn angry coot...or do you want to get executed...¡± ¡­ ¡°Fine...but I am gonna punch you after this...¡± ¡­ ¡°just try it as long as I get to fight back...¡± Souma tightened his grip and almost crushed the poor demon''s hand. The demon was tearing up from the pain and had a painful smiling expression to prove their friendship... The leader looked at Souma and the demon... ¡°Hmmm...okay you two friends...keep it down...I don''t want to be summoned for a mere friendship quarrel...play it safe now you two...and you demon...better be careful next time...he''s a human and you should be more polite even if he''s your friend...¡± The leader immediately dismissed the four other men and quickly returned to their posts. Souma was still gripping hard without crushing the demon''s hand and when the Shidan finally left, Souma released his grip... ¡°FUCKING HELL!!! What are you!! Damn human...so fucking strong...sheesh...almost broke my hand that I use every nig--- wait nothing...¡± The demon was trying to hide his embarrassment and Souma finally caught on to what he meant... ¡°OH GOD!! HOW COULD YOU!!! YOU ARE DISGUSTING!!! WHY DID YOU LET ME HOLD THAT HAND!!!¡± Souma was angry at the demon. ¡°WELL I DIDN''T HAVE A FUCKING CHOICE SINCE YOU GRABBED MY HAND!!!¡± The demon yelled in retort. ¡°Yuck! GOD DAMMIT! This is disgusting!¡± Souma used his left hand which didn''t come into contact with the demon and began to manipulate water and create a miniature water flow that came out of his hand. On Souma''s palm there was a magical seal that poured the water and Souma began to wash his sullied hand. ¡°Man...you are disgusting..don''t you have some demon woman to do it with...god..¡± Souma was still worried about his hand so he generated a even bigger magic seal and poured a huge valve of water in mid-air towards his hand. The water created a giant stream that flowed down the street and it was about time since the street was ridiculously dirty from all the garbage on the floor. ¡°Well, it''s natural! Aren''t you a human male, this is natural for you too!¡± The demon was eyeing the huge amount of water that Souma produced and he was completely astonished. The demons watched Souma create a giant volley of water just to wash one hand. They finally figured that Souma wasn''t a normal human so they''d rather not mess with Souma head on... ¡°You are right...I just never thought about it because I''ve been so busy...I mean there have been some cases where I went out of control and almost did something irreversible but that doesn''t excuse you from doing it every single night!¡± Souma finally stopped his water magic and his right hand was completely drenched in water including the entire street... ¡°Well...I don''t have women like you do...us demons cannot go after human females and most of the demon girls are taken or really evil or just really hard to get...¡± The demon guy was looking glum and Souma whisked his right hand around to dry his hand and finally looked at the demon... ¡°I''m sorry man...Hey you know what, if I find a demon girl that is single and isn''t crazy, I''ll tell her to meet you...you seem like a nice guy even though you were glaring at me like a mad man...¡± Souma was apologetic for his earlier actions with the girls. ¡°Thanks...for a human...you aren''t so bad yourself...you are strong but unlike that snobby human that is in the palace, you don''t abuse your powers...Thanks for not killing me when I know you could''ve done so easily...your magic and strength is overwhelming...so that explains why you don''t need guards...¡± The demon was really thankful towards Souma and everything finally clicked in for him. ¡°Well yeah...I don''t like to show off...I prefer to be discreet and unknown...but somehow people always find me...like those three girls...well they helped me so I cannot talk bad about them.¡± Souma placed his hands behind his head as if they were pillows and walked around in circles while talking. ¡°Oh, I just noticed...you were being helped by those three. What for?¡± The demon wanted to know the reason for Souma''s appearance in Voltros. ¡°Oh, I wanted to come to the eastern district to look for the demon enchantress. Like I was asking earlier, I wanted to find her because someone told me that she can help me.¡± Souma answered his question without revealing Ojii-chan. ¡°Mhm...well she''s my grandmother...she lives right here...don''t tell her I called her an old hag...she might kill me...she''s one of the few that can literally kill me...including you.¡± The demon guy revealed his relation with the Demon enchantress and Souma was delighted to know that she was nearby. ¡°Dude...thanks man. Hey you know about that whole situation that happened with the Shidan...want to be friends anyways?¡± Souma needed someone that he could talk to besides women and Ojii-chan. ¡°Pffffft, me friends with a human. You''ve got to be kidding me!¡± The demon scoffed at Souma but the reason was because of the other demons staring at them. The demon then whispered to Souma... ¡°Alright...but be careful...the other demons aren''t so kind...I''m just still a bit angry that you got three girls to fall for you when you just met them...¡± ¡­ ¡°I got it...just worry about yourself...you might be picked on for being friends with a human...and please don''t talk about that...I even got a damn title for this type of thing...oh man...¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh dude! You have to show me that title!¡± ¡­ ¡°Shut up about it!¡± The demon finally led Souma into his house where the Demon enchantress''s family resided in. As Souma entered, Ojii-chan was talking to Souma... Ojii-chan: Souma, be prepared. My friend needs to verify a few things and you might have to undo your ward so she can see your demonic form. Souma: Wouldn''t my demonic energy notify every single demon in the damn city!? Are you crazy Ojii?... Ojii-chan: Listen...why do you think she''s an enchantress, she can repress your energy....hopefully...but she needs to verify if you are the one. Souma: What do you mean by ¡°the one¡±? Ojii-chan: You''ll see. But just wait till she creates her barrier, then you can undo your seal. Souma: Alright...I trust you Ojii...but I''m going to make sure I don''t unleash everything.. Ojii-chan: Yeah, just release a bit at a time, so she can verify your demonic aura and she can also help you on taking over this kingdom. Souma: Ojii...when I take over this kingdom...does it mean I have to fight that new demon king that is a human...Mirao right? Ojii-chan: Yes...when you fight him...I''ll be instructing you because it will be a lesson that you will have to learn sooner or later. Souma: What lesson? Ojii-chan: You''ll see once you fight him. ¡­ The house that they entered was just a normal house except for the equipment inside. There were all sorts of mechanisms and there were three adults in the house. A demon male that seemed around the age of 40 was sitting beside a female demon that had features of a nice tender demon lady around the age of 35. They stared at Souma for a bit and then the third adult waved them to stop and she looked at Souma. The third adult was an elderly woman yet she had noble features. Her eyes shined through the many years she''s experienced and she was eyeing Souma''s entire body as if she were looking into his soul. This woman was old but she was quite active. She immediately walked in front of Souma and began to talk.. ¡°So...you''re that brat''s descendant ehh...¡± The woman spoke abruptly at Souma and he nodded politely. He knew to pay respects to his elder and he immediately bowed and introduced himself... ¡°Yes, I am Souma Kurogane-- Ryuu''s great great grandson. I was told to meet you...and he''s with me too..¡± Souma introduced himself and told the elder enchantress. ¡°I know he''s with you...I sense his presence within you...and he is yelling at me right now for calling him a brat...but he really was...did you know the first thing he did when he came to the demon realm...He nearly destroyed the capital with his powers...Asmodan was summoned and he almost got banished from this realm...good thing Kami-sama and Asmodan were on good terms...¡± The demon enchantress was talking and Souma agreed that he expected something of this caliber to happen with his great great grandfather. While the two were talking, the demon guy was mumbling to himself in the corner... ¡°wait...Kurogane...kurogane...Wait!! THE KUROGANE...He''s a descendant of that monster...when I was little...momma and poppa would tell stories about a man that had the name of Kurogane and he was more frightening than any person. His powers literally destroyed the planetary belt, he created a vortex that destroys anything...he nearly destroyed the demon realm...and his great great grandson is here...I am so glad I am friends with him...rather than enemies...OH MY FUCKING GOD!!! NO WONDER HE''S SO FUCKING STRONG!!¡± He was going out of control and he nearly tripped on the ground. The two adults that sat next to each other saw Souma but then they didn''t mind him. It was probably because of the Demon enchantress and she probably told them the whole story. Before the demon guy was about to leave to his bedroom, the demon enchantress halted her conversation with Souma and spoke to him... ¡°Se''thran...did you introduce yourself to Souma...I know you just met each other but he doesn''t even know your name...before you leave to your room...introduce yourself...¡± The demon enchantress was glaring at the demon guy but luckily Souma didn''t see her facial expression. Se''thran immediately went beside the demon enchantress and introduced himself... ¡°Hi Souma¡ªfriend, my name is Se''thran. and....it was very nice....to meet you!¡± His tone immediately changed after knowing who Souma was and he was very nervous somewhat... Souma was about to shake hands but then he remembered the ordeal that happened outside and just leaned forward and spoke a few words... ¡°Don''t mind who I am...we''re friends alright so you shouldn''t treat me any different than the way you did earlier.¡± Souma nodded and Se''thran was about to shake hands but then even he remembered what happened outside and decided not to. ¡°Alright...Se''thran go do what you were going to do...now Souma...my name is Et''rie...the term demon enchantress was from a long time ago...nowadays I doubt anybody even remembers what I did to protect this city from your great great grandfather...now..Ryuu told me that I need to verify your demonic aura...because from what he told me...you have undergone a few changes just recently right?¡± Et''rie spoke to Souma and he nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah...the changes occurred when I almost died and also when I arrived in the demon realm. I was also sent here by Kami-sama...because this capital was recently taking over by a new demon king...¡± Souma added the end because Et''rie is also going to help Souma on taking over the Maran Kingdom. ¡°Yes, yes...now I cannot help you directly but I will guide you to the person that will...but before we get to that...I need to check the changes that you''ve undergone. Let''s go to the other room.¡± ¡°Se''thran get down here so you can see something good for once instead of that disgusting magazine!¡± Et''rie was calling for Se''thran and he rushed down the stairs. Souma just swayed his head left and right because of what Et''rie meant about the magazines... Se''thran, Et''rie and Souma headed to the other room while Se''thran''s parents stayed in the living room. ¡°Alright...I am going to cast a barrier in this room to prevent your energy from leaking out...also I can sense something in you Souma...something that is going to shock Se''thran...¡± Et''rie the demon enchantress closed the door and began to chant a few words while she closed her eyes. ¡°Nam da et ruth cendra litu thran gothro dezan!¡± Et''rie''s voice rose and runic scriptures appeared all over the entire room. The room was lit with blue symbols and letters that Souma didn''t recognize and the demon enchantress was continuing her chant. Souma and Se''thran just stared at the walls that lit up and Se''thran spoke... ¡°You know...since I was born, I''ve never seen grandma use her powers...this is so awesome! I wonder if I can learn this!¡± Se''thran was eyeing the entire room as the symbols covered every corner. ¡°Yeah...this seems like a useful ability...I''d like to learn it too...well I can but I don''t want to do it now...I have to focus on this task first...¡± Et''rie finally completed her barrier enchant and finally turned around and spoke to the two... ¡°Phew...it''s been 157 years since I''ve done a barrier that strong...now you should be able to release that seal Souma...¡± Et''rie was tired out because of her old age and it''s been quite some time since she''s done a spell of that caliber. ¡°Alright...here goes...¡± Before Souma released his energy, he was talking to Ojii-chan... Souma: Ojii...are you sure this is alright? Ojii-chan: Yeah, we''re just going to check if that demonic form is true or not...and we can trust her... Souma: alright...I hope you aren''t wrong about this Ojii...what if something happens... Ojii-chan: Trust me boy...I have confidence in her ability...she protected the Maran Capital from my attack...although I only used about 40% but it was strong enough to wipe an entire kingdom...now just do it. Souma: Alright then... ¡­ Souma released the ward seal and his demonic form appeared. His hair turned completely white and his skin was completely white too. Red lines began to formulate around Souma''s skin and around his face were dark red vein-like sigils but that wasn''t everything. Souma''s demonic form was changing more. The dark miasma had begun to envelop around his body and produced the demonic wings on his back. Souma wasn''t even done yet. His hair grew extremely long and his eyes had a piercing red glow and his horns were already developed. But then... If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The dark miasma began to multiply and completely surrounded Souma in a darkness sphere. His demonic armor began to take form. The metallic armor was forming from the miasma and his body grew extremely huge. His muscles were growing more distinctive and his fangs grew longer. As the dark sphere dissipated, Souma had completely donned the demonic armor. Se''thran was gasping in shock. Souma was the descendant of the Kurogane family and also of royal blood...Se''thran was immediately about to bow down but then... Magical seals began to appear all over Souma''s body and they glowed extremely red. Et''rie was struggling to keep the barrier active as Souma''s demonic energy was overwhelming her strongest barrier. The red seals that appeared in mid-air began to rotate around Souma''s body and then Souma''s appearance began to change once more. The armor immediately came off Souma''s body and landed on the floor with a loud thud. Souma''s body began to levitate and then he lost consciousness. His body was undergoing a drastic change and that is when Et''rie knew that Souma was the True demon king. A large pillar of darkness enwrapped Souma''s body and engulfed the entire room. The demon energy was too much for Et''rie and immediately dispelled her barrier. The entire house was completely covered by the pillar of darkness. All over the city, the demons were reacting to Souma''s demonic energy. Even across the other cities, demons all over were immediately bowing in the direction of Souma''s dark pillar. It is signifying the descent of the True Demon king. Deep beneath the Maran Capital, there spoke several voices... 6th: He has arrived. ¡­ 5th: Our leader is here. ¡­ 4th: Finally...our master is here... ¡­ 3rd: I wonder what our leader is like.. ¡­ 2nd: I hope he''s handsome... ¡­ 1st: The king is finally here... ¡­ 7th: ...... At the demon palace, the (fake)Demon King was staring through his window towards the direction of the pillar of darkness... ¡°What...what is that...! Send the Shidan! I want answers right now!¡± The (fake)Demon King commanded his advisor to send the Shidan to Voltros city. Even as far to the Village settlement, Youko and her pack were howling into the night sky. They were also demonic wolves and they sensed the arrival of the Demon King and Youko was howling extra louder into the night sky because she sensed Souma''s presence within the Demon King''s energy. The village was wondering what was going on and Tamago was shaking violently in response to the energy in the air. The treants/nature beings were cautious because of the mysterious energy that fluxed between the air. Even at the Orphis Academy, the sentry guards were reacting to the Demon King''s energy because it is similar to the Kurogane power. The demonic creatures from all over the entire planet of Oryon were now reacting to Souma''s energy and the descent of the Demon King. Se''thran was consumed by the darkness and Et''rie followed. The parents of Se''thran were consumed along with the darkness and finally the pillar was beginning to disappear. Souma''s energy was still in overabundance but the pillar that came with Souma was beginning to disappear. The demons were causing riots and back at the inn, the girls were worried about Souma. They were still waiting at the lobby for Souma to return to them... The darkness had finally disappeared and there was a new entity in the room. A tall being, around the height of 6''3¡± was standing in the center of the room. His clothes were quite different but they had a certain regal feeling to them. The upper half was a shirt/robe-like attire was black and his bottom half was long pants that were black and both have ancient textures all over the edges. The being''s skin was a bit tanned yet light but there were black lines embedded onto his skin. On his right and left hand were a set of 4 rings, two on each hand, placed in the index and middle finger of both. The rings glowed and a mysterious miasma flicked a few times at the gems that were on the rings. On the rings, the gems were separated into 4 colors; Red, White, Black and Purple. White and black were placed on the left hand while Red and Purple rested on the right. The katanas that Souma had were still equipped to the side but his leather outfit was gone. The new being had pure black hair. His hair was long and it extended further than his original hair length. On his forehead were two horns but they were longer than usual and they had mystical lines etched onto them. His facial features were full of regality and his eyes were completely black but in the pupil of his eyes, there was a segment of dark red. The being had a sharp fang that appeared on the edge of his lips and he was smiling... A few windows pinged and a cautionary window appeared in front of the being. The new being dismissed the windows and looked around. Et''rie was exhausted and Se''thran was completely knocked out. Se''thran pissed his pants and was laying on the floor in his piss. Et''rie looked at the new being and said... ¡°Y-you are...so it is true...You have arrived...our savior...¡± Et''rie was panting heavily and the new being moved closer and then spoke... ¡°You.¡± The new being which was evident that it was Souma but a different person said one word and pointed at Et''rie. Souma began to cast a spell towards Et''rie and her body was covered in darkness and then it vanished almost immediately and revealed a much younger version of Et''rie and she was quite the beautiful woman. Her hair was no longer gray and her figure was proportionate to her fantastic features. Souma then spoke... ¡°You. Belong to me.¡± Souma commanded Et''rie and her body immediately followed Souma. Souma ignored Se''thran, who was completely knocked out and phased through the door. Et''rie followed Souma''s trail but she didn''t phase through the door but she just opened it. When Souma came to the living room, the two parents were already bowing in the direction of Souma. Souma then spoke to the adult woman... ¡°You.¡± Souma casted the same spell instantly and the adult woman transformed into a younger and more beautiful than she already was. ¡°You. Belong to me. And you, follow me.¡± He spoke to the woman that transformed beautiful and commanded her that she belonged to Souma and told the adult male to follow him. Souma phased through the entire house and entered the street. The demons were already bowing in Souma''s path and then Souma floated into the middle of the street. He began to levitate higher and then raised his right hand into the air. A dark sphere was beginning to collect into his palm rise further into the air. The orb was increasing in size and the demon race was watching in awe. The humans looked outside and saw a man floating in the air, wielding a large sphere of darkness. The humans were screaming but it was for naught. The sphere grew to tremendous heights and the edges were scraping the sides of the buildings and the air grew heavy in the area.. Souma then looked at the direction of the palace where the fake demon king was at. But before he did anything, he began to speak but it resounded through the entire city. ¡°All of you. I am Maou-sama! You all. Belong to me!¡± Souma''s voice was extremely loud that it echoed through the entire Maran capital. The demons were chanting Maou-sama! ¡°Maou-sama, Maou-sama!¡± ¡­ ¡°Return of the true demon king!¡± ¡­ ¡°Maou-sama, Maou-sama!¡± The words resounded through the night and everyone heard the voice of Souma. The girls at the inn were scared and they went outside and finally saw the man floating in the air. They didn''t know who the man was until they recognized the two katana blades at the man''s side... ¡°So-soumaa...¡± ¡­ ¡°S-souma...what is going on...¡± ¡­ ¡°Wow...Souma...¡± The three were astonished and then it happened... Souma turned towards the palace and then arched his right and simply whisked the sphere and the dark energy sphere zoomed past the skies and went towards the Palace. Luckily for the fake demon king that he was outside because as the fake demon king stared at the sphere, it completely vaporized the entire palace and left nothing. The sphere simply came into contact and consumed the entire palace... ¡°My...PALACE!!! OH MY GOD!!! WHO THE HELL DID THIS!!!¡± Mirao was screaming at the disappearance of his palace and his advisor was behind him, sweating bullets... ¡°Sir...sir...I think you might want to hide...I''ve read the texts of the demon realm and the true demon king is really powerful...you might want to hide now...before he finds you....¡± ¡°Good idea! Let''s go Wilfred! TO THE BATCAVE!¡± ¡°Sir, you aren''t Bruce Wayne and my name is not Wilfred, sir. My name is Matsu.¡± ¡°Oh, well! TO THE DUNGEON LAIR THINGY ESCAPE PLACE THAT I BUILT FOR SITUATIONS LIKE THIS!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡­ Souma completely obliterated the entire palace and he was about to fire another one until... ''NO! YOU BETTER LET ME CONTROL MY OWN BODY!!!'' ¡­ ''YOU ARE STUPID! WHY AREN''T YOU DOING THIS! YOU ARE THE DEMON KING! YOU MUST NOT LET THOSE BASTARDS GET AWAY!'' ¡­ ''I WILL HANDLE THEM MY OWN WAY! I DO NOT WANT TO RISK POINTLESS BLOODSHED!'' ¡­ ''WHO CARES! THESE HUMANS ARE PATHETIC ANYWAYS!'' ¡­ ''NO, I MUST HANDLE THIS ON MY OWN!! GAHHHHH!!!'' Souma was having an internal fight with himself and his body was reacting to it. Souma was clenching his face and tightening his fists as he continued to argue with himself. The demons were still chanting Maou-sama and then finally... A dark sphere enveloped Souma''s entire body and it sporadically rotated to new speeds. Souma was returning back to normal and he had won...for now. His body changed though. His height grew shorter to his original height but his hair was long and his regal features were the same. His eyes reverted back to normal but his horns had disappeared. The lines disappeared on his skin but his rings were still on his hands. The demons were looking for their king and the humans were completely confused. The sphere vanished and Souma returned back to normal. His body fell to the ground and Et''rie caught Souma in her hands. She was younger now and more active which was why she could actually catch Souma. Et''rie took Souma in but as she held him in her arms, Souma immediately snapped back awake and jumped out of her arms. ¡° Yaaaaao! Oh god! WHAT DID I DO!?¡± Souma screamed as he woke up and Et''rie was confused but as she looked at Souma, her body began to heat up... ¡°Your Majesty...you alright...?¡± Et''rie asked Souma while trying to ignore her body as she began to feel heated. ¡°Uh...yeah...I need to get back to the inn...I feel like I am going to pass out...and I am not your majesty! Stop that!¡± Souma was really tired and he needed time to think about what he had done... ¡°You can sleep here if you want...your majesty...¡± Et''rie told Souma to sleep over...not because her body desired him...well it might''ve influenced her words... ¡°No...no...it''s okay...I''ve done too much...I''ve even made you like that...I mean you look good and all..and your healthy...but I did it without asking...and I am sorry...I will go now...and I am not your majesty!¡± Souma immediately left and Et''rie was yearning for Souma. Ojii-chan on the other hand was looking at Souma in a condescending way... ''This boy...he is the pervert king...how could he do that to Et''rie...and wow...she looks the same as when I first met her...quite beautiful...'' {Editor''s Note: This part, ''pervert king'' would''ve been Hentai ou-sama or Hentai King...this would have been quite weird so I just put the literal translation as Pervert] Souma immediately dashed off to the inn where Rai and the girls were at. The demons saw Souma and they were astonished at his appearance but they couldn''t catch him since he was running at an incredible speed. He also left behind afterimages in the effect of running. He reached the inn and greeted Rai, who was shocked to see Souma in a new appearance but he was glad that he returned. Not even an hour had passed since he left the inn and finally he returned. The girls were waiting in the lobby and they didn''t notice Souma enter because he had a completely new appearance and new clothes. Souma was avoiding eye contact and reached the counter where a giant man stood at the register... ¡°Umm...Room for one please...anywhere...I just want a big bed for myself...¡± Souma spoke in a low tone as the girls were on the lookout for Souma. The girls really wanted to meet Souma because of what they witnessed earlier. Souma was floating in the air and charging a dark sphere that destroyed the palace.... The guy at the register looked at Souma... ¡°Hmm..are you...no it can''t be...you just...¡± The register guy was about to say that he was the demon king but then Souma shushed him... ¡°SHHHH don''t say it...yes I am him...please don''t say anything...let me get my room...here, have a gold piece...it should be enough for the room...¡± Souma immediately handed the gold piece and grabbed the key as the guy was about to hand it to Souma. Souma saw the room number and it read Rm. 10 so Souma headed directly towards that room. As he was about to leave, Eriko saw the two katanas and their unique sheath and said... ¡°Ahah! Souma! DON''T YOU RUN AWAY!¡± The girls turned in the direction which Eriko pointed to and Souma immediately ran. ¡°Eeeeep! Oh snap gahhh!¡± Souma yelped and dashed towards his room. The girls were now chasing after Souma but he was already in his room and he locked the door. ¡°Phew...I am safe...they cannot get in...phew...thank go---OH GOD!¡± As he sat on the bed and spoke, Eriko and Erika rammed the door and broke the hinges. Lina walked in front of the two and she was tapping on her foot and she glared at Souma... ¡°You''ve got some explaining to do...Mister Souma...or should I say...¡±Maou-sama!¡± Hmph!¡± Eriko and Erika stood up and brushed themselves and they stood on the sides of Lina and they waited for Souma to speak... ¡°Ummm well...that wasn''t me...you know...I''m just a normal boy...¡± Souma was avoiding eye contact from the three and whistling a tune. Eriko spoke next... ¡°Remember when you said that those weapons are special and only you can use it...How do you explain that huh...¡± ¡­ ¡°Ummm...well uhhh...¡± ¡­ Erika spoke this time... ¡°If it wasn''t you...then why wasn''t he crushed by YOUR weapon...are you saying that he had a copy that HAD THE SAME DESIGNS...¡± ¡­ Souma was sweating bullets and the girls were staring at his handsome facial features and they were about to jump him but they also wanted answers... ¡°Umm...well you see...that was just a magic show that my friend wanted me to do! It was just a special event for demons and they wanted me to play the part of Maou-sama....you see...it was just a special show...nothing really...¡± Souma was lying his ass off... ¡°Oh...really...well that explains everything!¡± Lina was smiling ¡­ ¡°Oh...That was really cool!¡± Erika exclaimed. ¡­ ¡°Nice appearance!¡± Eriko thumbed up and then... Souma looked relieved and sighed... ''Phew...'' Souma sighed in relief. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Then the three of them yelled in unison... ¡°DO YOU EXPECT US TO BELIEVE THAT!?!!! GAAAH!¡± ¡­ Lina spoke before the other two could even start... ¡°¡°You! You all belong to me now!¡± I remember you saying that! What did you mean by that! Uh huh! You know what...you are mine now! I will make it so!!¡± Lina tackled Souma and thrust her entire weight onto Souma and they fell onto the bed. Souma was really tired and didn''t have any power right now to fight back. Eriko spoke next.. ¡°Miss Yurika...¡± But before she even started her sentence, Lina snapped back and spoke... ¡°Remember what I told you two...you are my guards but you are also my sisters...when we''re together please drop the formality...¡± Lina snapped back to Souma and began to take off his clothes. ¡°Yurika-nee...even if you are my big sister...¡± Eriko moved onto the bed and sat behind Souma''s head and placed his head on her lap... ¡°I cannot let you get ahead of me!¡± Eriko completely shielded Souma''s face and placed her lips onto his. ¡°Wha...What!?! I WAS SUPPOSED TO BE FIRST!¡± Lina exclaimed and immediately shoved Eriko''s face and locked her own lips with Souma and then... Erika, who was busy fixing the door, had finally finished and then she spoke... ¡°Oh no you don''t! You two will not get ahead!¡± Erika shoved Lina''s face away and began to deeply kiss Souma and lock tongues together. But while she was kissing Souma, Erika was smoothly moving her hands beneath Souma''s shirt and rubbing his manly chest. After she was done kissing, Souma was gasping for breath and he finally spoke.. ¡°WAIT!! WAIT YOU THREE!!! I AM EXTREMELY TIRED AND WEAK NOW AND WE NEED TO TAKE SOME TIME AND I''LL EXPLAIN THINGS JUST WAIT!!!!¡± Then the three spoke in unison... ¡°You''ve had your chance already! You can explain everything tomorrow morning after we''re done!!! and don''t worry...after we''re done...you''ll be really~ tired...¡± Then the night continued on. For Souma, there was a first for everything and....tonight will be the longest night he could ever imagine..
Author''s Note Next chapter is going to be hectic....
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 6: The Night is Long Volume 3 - Chapter 6: The Night is Long The descent of the Demon King alerted every single demonic being in the realm. They felt his presence and he had arrived. His first action was to eliminate the fake Demon King that was oppressing his people. Unfortunately, the fake demon king had escaped to an underground dungeon lair and is preparing to face the true demon king. The true demon king had awoken the sleeping army''s generals and they are waiting for his arrival beneath the capital. The demons are currently searching for their Demon King yet he wasn''t found yet. But at a nearby inn in Voltros city, throughout the night, distinctive ¡°cat noises¡± could be heard... ...
Warning ¨C The scenes past this are explicit and very sexual. If you do not want to read the part where Souma loses his cherry boy status, please skip to the words where ¡°THE NIGHT WAS LONG¡± is in large, bold letters. Yes, this is the part where Souma has fallen...He will lose his innocence to the three girls he just met and of course later in other chapters, he''s going to receive hell from the girls that are engaged to him/have fallen for him. The reason this warning is up even though this story is tagged as mature is because it is going to be a bit different, since my readers on RRL are used to reading the action, skill and Opness of Souma but the other site where I post this story also, my japanese readers also know that I used to write erotic novels and the scenes are quite different in japanese versus english. I''ll try my best to write the english version so it could match the japanese version a bit better but don''t expect much. Well, let''s get on with the story...also don''t ask me to post those erotic novels...I know some of you will ask anyways but oh well... Also this chapter was written because of a reader of mine that wanted an omake version of Souma losing control...Although, that scene won''t come yet...this is what I wrote because of what he/she said. If you want to blame/thank someone after reading this, find a person named tcol521 on RRL....
¡­ Souma and the three girls were alternating in locking lips and Souma barely has any time to breathe. He was very exhausted from repelling his Demonic ego and he didn''t have enough strength to push back the girls. Lina got off Souma''s stomach and quickly plopped his shirt off, revealing his bare chest. The girls looked at his masculine body and the three each placed their hand on his chest. ¡°Wow...so toned...your chest is making me hot, Souma...¡± Lina was obviously in heat as she spoke. ¡­ ¡°So strong...I am going to enjoy all of you, Souma...¡± Eriko was on the offensive today and she wasn''t going to lose to her sisters. ¡­ ¡°Very manly...I love you Souma...¡± Erika was the last and yet again she stole the spotlight as Souma raised his head at Erika''s comment. Lina and Eriko were glaring at Erika as she said the words that they wanted to say but Erika already said them.. ¡°Wait! I love you too, Souma! I don''t care what happened earlier but I love you still!¡± ¡­ ¡°Yeah! I love you very much Souma! Even if you are going against Mirao, I will love you still!¡± Lina and Eriko voiced their love for Souma as they sat on Souma''s sides. The two leaned forward and began to kiss Souma''s entire body from his face to his manly chest. Souma patted the two on their heads and he began to talk to Ojii-chan before anything could continue... Souma: Ojii! I need help!! What do I do! Ojii-chan: I cannot help you, boy...my powers are long gone...I''ve been dead for quite a while too.. Souma: So what''s going to happen to me!? AM I GOING TO JUST HAVE SEX!? Ojii-chan: Seems like it...You do not have enough strength to fight back...and those two girls, Eriko and Erika are quite strong from what I seen... Souma: But whyyyy!! The other girls don''t even know about this!! I HATE WHEN MY BODY BECOMES LIKE THIS!? THIS ALMOST HAPPENED AT THE VILLAGE Ojii-chan: Well, take it like a man! You are already grown up! You might as well enjoy it while you can and then explain everything to the other girls when you return back to the village... Souma: Dammit!! I NEED POWER... Ojii-chan: Well...I cannot help but I am going to disappear now... Souma: WAIT NO OJII-CHAN! I CANNOT DO THIS! ¡­ Souma continued to call for Ojii-chan until a voice spoke... ???: Hey, I have power for you. Souma: Shut it, I know who you are...you are the demon king...YOU KNOW THIS IS PARTIALLY YOUR FAULT!! Souma EX: Well, they were already in love with you...why can''t you accept their love... [Editor''s note: Souma''s demonic ego will just be set as Souma EX] Souma: But...I cannot do this without the other girls! Souma EX: Just do it...and I''ll give you power... Souma: Okay give me power right now. Souma EX: Uh, no. I am only going to give you power if you use it to make love to those women. THEY LOVE YOU SO ACCEPT IT! THEY WILL JOIN YOU ANYWAYS! Souma: Even so! I cannot have engage in those activities without the other girls!? Souma EX: If you won''t do it, I will force you to. You released my seal earlier...I can do it again even if you don''t want me to. Souma: Wait!! I don''t want you to do it...if its anyone...then I''ll do it...since its my body...GAH! I KNOW THE GIRLS WILL BE MAD AT ME!!!! Souma EX: I think if you just explain it to them they''ll be understanding and hey! I''ll even let you blame it on me for making you go out of control, How''s that? Souma: That sounds good...BUT I WOULD BE LYING! Souma EX: Well, what the fuck did you expect!? I am a goddamn bonafide demon king! I am pure evil, but I can be kind because I am also you. Souma: Fine...I''d rather have energy to do these things rather than being raped...Look at those girls...they are taking control...A MAN HAS TO DO THE JOB! Souma EX: Ohoho, you are slowly beginning to think like me. Souma: Shut it....now give me strength...because I am really tired on trying to fight you off... Souma EX: Haha, sorry...it''s just you haven''t mastered your strength which is why you tire so quickly when I take over... ¡­ As the two girls began to kiss Souma''s body, Erika had no choice but to move towards Souma''s lower section.. ¡°Hehehe, If I won''t have any of Souma''s up there...I guess I''ll handle the monster down here...I bet it''s a class SS+ boss monster that''s hiding in these pants...hehehe¡± Erika began to remove Souma pants and the two girls were to busy trying to make Souma happy by embracing his chest. Erika slipped off Souma pants and then went after his boxers. Souma had already began pitching a tent and then Erika finally started removing his boxers. As soon as Erika removed the boxers, Souma''s large mantle was in display. Erika gasped at the huge cannon that Souma had and then the girls saw what Erika had done... ¡°Erika wait!...wow~ That is quite the big one you''ve got...Souma..¡± ¡­ ¡°Souma...for such a face like yours...you have a big monster hiding down there...¡± The two made comments but then Erika was the first to act... ¡°Well...I guess I''m going on a quest to eliminate this boss monster~¡± Erika was beginning to feel hot as she exposed Souma''s penis. Erika began to stroke Souma''s cock in a gentle then rapid motion. Souma was still talking to his demonic ego but he was making moaning sounds as Erika was stroking him. ¡°Nhhn!¡± Souma let out a moan and his face revealed that he was feeling it. This was the first time Souma had ever experienced anything like it. The feel of another woman handling him...it felt amazing to Souma. Souma had returned back to reality as Erika was stroking him but he hadn''t received powers from his demonic ego. Souma was trying his best not to go crazy but it was about to go down. As Erika stroked his cock, she began to finger herself and the other two followed in suit. Three girls were stroking Souma''s mantle but they decided to rotate after they got in the way of each other. And then... Lina and Eriko were licking the sides of Souma''s huge cock and they began to smell his penis in full force. They became entranced by Souma''s scent and they vigorously attacked his penis. Erika was handling the tip as she was licking it entirely. The head of Souma''s penis was going in out of Erika''s mouth and Souma was moaning sporadically. Souma was feeling everything, it was as if every part of his body was sensitive to anything. The way Erika handled his tip and the two girls licking his sides and even Eriko who often snuck down below and sucked on his balls. The girls were working together on making Souma feel good and they also spoke to him... ¡°Dotth thith feeth gooth to youoou(Does this feel good to you)¡± Erika was the first to speak as she was busy taking in Souma''s tip that she couldn''t even speak properly. ¡­ ¡°Souma...I love your scent...it makes me so hot...I want to love you more...¡± Lina was feeling it more and she wanted to be first on tackling Souma''s cock down there. ¡­ ¡°You...are so huge...I don''t know if this''ll fit in me...¡± Eriko was surprised at Souma''s size the most and she wasn''t even sure if Souma could even fit in her... Souma''s cock was twitching and Erika knew Souma was going to cum but then it happened... Souma''s eyes lit up and his body tensed a bit. His muscles began to flex and his eyes were turning red. He quickly rose up and Eriko and Lina back off but Erika was still on his cock. She couldn''t move away as Souma locked her head with his hand and he finally spoke... ¡°Tomorrow...I will explain a few things...but now...you''ve done it...I can''t hold back anymore...It feels too good...¡± Souma finally spoke to the three girls and then he finally began to move Erika''s head closer. Souma thrust his penis into Erika''s mouth and Souma could feel his cock touching the back of Erika''s throat. Her neck bulged as she was taking in Souma''s giant cock. Snot came rolling down her nose and she began to tear up but her eyes were fierce like a proud lioness. She didn''t want to give up and she was willing to take in all of Souma. She was tearing up but her motivation was what drove Souma and he continued. Souma thrust once more and began to move a bit more into her mouth. The two girls were staring in awe and they spoke to each other... ¡°Oh my...Erika...to think you could handle that...I want to try next...¡± Lina was pointing at her mouth as she was yearning for it too. ¡­ ¡°Erika...I will not lose to you!...¡± Eriko wasn''t ready to lose yet. Souma began to thrust rapidly in Erika''s mouth. Souma stopped a bit to let Erika breathe and gently rubbed her cheek... ¡°If it''s too much...I can stop...¡± Souma asked Erika in a polite tone but then she gripped his dick and glared at Souma.. ¡°Alright alright...¡± Souma began once again and thrust his giant anaconda down her throat. Lina and Eriko were fingering themselves and watching Erika''s throat bulge in and out. They were feeling extremely horny and they wanted to enjoy some of Souma too. Souma increased his speed and he thrust his cock roughly down Erika''s throat. Souma was reaching his climax and Erika was fingering herself rapidly as Souma was thrusting his penis down her throat. Souma was almost there and clutched the back of Erika''s head and then... ¡°I-I''m cumming!¡± Souma rapidly thrust in and out and finally with one big push, he released his sperm down Erika''s throat and some of the contents came out of her nose. Souma was backed up by a lot and he released a giant load into Erika''s mouth. Erika tried to swallow everything but it was futile as there was a massive load of cum that came out of Souma''s cock. She backed out of Souma''s penis and she was coughing up a lot of cum and majority of the sperm came out of her mouth. ¡°cough cough...so salty...so much came out...Souma¡± Erika was coughing as Souma''s sperm built up over time and he felt relieved. Eriko was licking the cum off of Erika''s mouth and the two sisters were kissing each other. Erika was tearing up because of Souma''s massive load and she was sharing Souma''s sperm with her sister, Eriko. Lina, however was licking Souma''s entire penis and she was talking to Souma... ¡°Let me clean you up real nice and good, Souma...¡± Lina licked the leftover sperm off of Souma''s cock and he immediately hardened again. ¡°Looks like you''re ready to go again, Souma!¡± Lina was finally ready since her time is finally here. Souma lifted her up and she giggled as she was thrown onto the bed. Souma got on the bed after Lina landed and began to undress Lina. Her pants were already unbuckled because earlier she was fingering herself. Souma quickly removed her pants and left her panties on. Souma then moved upwards and began to kiss Lina and spoke... ¡°Are you ready...You are going to be my first...but I''ll take the lead...I read a few books about certain moves...you can just relax my dear...¡± Souma gently nibbled at Lina''s ear as he spoke to her in a flirtatious tone and removed her shirt and revealed her bra wear. Lina removed her bra by herself and Souma easily groped her breasts. Lina was moaning as Souma touched upon her. Her body was heating up as Souma touched her boobs and then he began to lick her breasts. Her breasts were quite big as they were about a cup size C-34, and Souma was enjoying every bit of it. Souma began to suck on her tits and gently nibble on the tips. As he continued to suck hard on her breasts, Lina was moaning and speaking at the same time... ¡°Nhhhn~ No-nothing is gonna come out even if you suck that hard~!! *moan * ¡° Souma continued to suck on her tits and then quickly moved down to her underwear. Souma gently removed her panties and gazed upon her entrance... ¡°Mhm...I feel so bad...but I guess this was going to happen sooner or later...¡± Souma leaned forward and began to engage in foreplay. Lina was already sopping wet and she was extra sensitive down there and she was moaning while she spoke... ¡°Wa-wait...I haven''t showered...It''s dirty...don''t...dameee~¡± Lina was pushing Souma''s head away but he continued and replied... ¡°It isn''t dirty...it''s very beautiful...* lick lick*¡± Souma was preparing her vagina and finally stopped the foreplay action and risen up and looked at Lina while her legs up in the air. Souma placed his hands on her legs and her legs were being supported by Souma''s hands and he spoke... ¡°I''m gonna put it in okay...¡± Souma told Lina that he was ready.... ¡°Nhhnn~...be gentle..it''s also my first time...¡± ¡°I will...¡± Souma reassured Lina and gently rubbed his penis at Lina''s entrance. Souma was rubbing up and down right down Lina''s vagina and leaned a bit forward and stuck his tip inside. Lina felt Souma''s head entering and finally Souma gave a little push and thrust forward and broke Lina''s Hymen. She quickly closed her eyes and teared up a bit as Souma broke her Hymen and Souma gently caressed her breasts to ease her pain. Souma was playfully teasing her tits and then gently moved a bit in and out of Lina''s pussy. She was in pain but her face was feeling Souma''s warmth. Souma leaned a bit forward and kissed Lina''s cheek and whispered... ¡°I''m gonna move now okay...it''ll be alright...I won''t go too fast unless you want me to...¡± Souma began to move his hips and finally stuck his entire penis within Lina. As soon as Lina stuck everything inside, Lina gasped for air as she felt Souma''s entire cock filling her up. Lina was moaning as Souma moved at a medium pace, without hurting Lina. She was feeling really good and her body began to twitch. Souma somehow knew that she was getting ready to climax and he was almost there. He then picked up speed without asking Lina, and she began to moan really loud. The two sisters, Eriko and Erika were making out and performing yuri play on the floor while drenched in Souma''s sperm. They finished and then they went behind Souma and both of them latched onto each of his arms. They looked at Souma and spoke... ¡°When you''re done with big sister...we''re next...okay...Souma-sama...¡± Erika decided to call Souma with honorific of -sama as he was noble man of the demon race. Souma looked at Erika and spoke... ¡°Now now...I''ll be done with Lina soon...and don''t call me that...It feels weird...just address me normally...¡± Souma was picking up speed and Lina was feeling the blunt force of Souma''s dick. She was going crazy and her body was reacting to Souma''s thrusts. ¡°Oh, Lina! Your pussy feels amazing...it''s squeezing me tight!¡± Souma spoke as he was thrusting into Lina. Eriko on Souma''s left began playfully tickle Souma''s balls and kissed him on the cheek at the same time and spoke... ¡°I''m first after Lina...Erika-nee and Yurika-nee already received Souma''s love...it''s my turn after..¡± Eriko was feeling a bit left out and she wanted to enjoy Souma too. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Souma rubbed Eriko''s cheek as he was vigorously thrusting into Lina''s vagina, hitting her cervix/womb entrance. ¡°Okay...I will make sure to love you too..¡± Souma winked at Eriko and she blushed. Lina was moaning ridiculously loud and the guests of the inn were intently listening on Lina''s screaming voice. ¡°Ohhh, ohhhh~ More more! Souma! Faster!! MORE!!! GIVE ME EVERYTHING!!! I WANT IT ALL!!!¡± Lina was screaming so loud and Souma closed her mouth but her gasping moans were leaking out. ¡°Ahhh ahhh~ Nhhhn~ Iku...iku...ikuuuuu~¡± While she climaxed, at the same time, Souma unloaded a second round into Lina''s pussy and performed nakadashi. [Editor''s note: Errr...I don''t know if I should put the definition for ''nakadashi'' but you should look that up yourself...] Souma took his penis out and Lina was breathing heavily as she climaxed twice, first from Souma thrusting and a second time after he came inside. [Editor''s note: Those last three words basically explains Nakadashi if you are lazy or you do not want to search up the term Nakadashi itself] Souma then looked at the two girls and spoke... ¡°Eriko...you''re going to next..and Erika...I''ll make you feel good too...¡± Souma laid on the floor and pointed to Eriko and Erika and directed them to his penis. ¡°But first...make me feel good...¡± Souma was feeling a bit cocky, seems like his demonic ego is leaking a bit but he''s somewhat enjoying his nightly activities. ... Back at the village, the girls are somewhat feeling a bit restless. It''s as if their spot was taken or Souma was taken away. They felt angry and they wanted to do something but they couldn''t at the moment. Their intuition was sensing something but they couldn''t do anything. As Neiru and Alina were traveling, they felt some premonition to hurry up and get to the Maran Capital. They don''t know what was going on but they felt the need to hit someone or something in the Demon Capital. Neiru and Alina had already passed the gate and they are now traveling to the Maran Capital. At the Orphus Academy, Neena and Leia were busy studying and performing experiments but Leia''s magic study wasn''t going so well and her intuition said that she needed to punish someone. For Neena, her experiments were failing and she had a premonition about Souma and she wanted to use him for experiments and those experiments weren''t going to be peaceful. In Northern District of Voltros, Lenia was busy doing her business with her mother and she felt the need to punch Souma if she ever were to meet him. ¡­ Eriko sat next to Souma''s legs and began to suck on his cock while Erika was on Souma''s face. Souma then proceeds to lick Erika''s entrance and finger it rapidly. Erika was moaning at Souma''s motions and then he rose once more as Eriko was slobbering all over his dick. Eriko finished licking and she turned to Erika... ¡°I''m going to go first okay sis...¡± Eriko looked at Erika but Erika was busy moaning. Eriko took her moaning as a yes and began to ready herself by placing her vagina directly above Souma''s enlarged cock. She then spoke to Souma... ¡°So-souma...I''m ready...please be gentle with me...¡± Souma stopped his foreplay action and turned to the side where he could see Eriko and looked at her... ¡°You sure...just be careful you know...¡± Souma tried to reassure Eriko and she was already prepared to move forward. Eriko slowly descended and her pussy was resting on top of his tip. Souma moved his hands and placed them on Eriko''s thighs and rubbed them softly to reassure Eriko while he was eating Erika out. Eriko grabbed Souma''s cock and placed it in her entrance and with one big slide, she rammed on top of Souma. ¡°Ahhhh! It hurts!....but...I''m glad...¡± Eriko''s face was in pain and she was crying. Souma rubbed Erika''s ass and tapped twice so Erika could listen. Souma pointed to Eriko and Erika knew what he meant. Erika started to kiss her sister to ease her pain and Eriko was tearing up as her hymen was broken but then Souma''s hips began to move and she moaned a bit. Eriko was moaning as her sister was making out with her. Souma was thrusting passionately inside of Eriko and she was feeling every single inch of him. Erika was moaning too as Souma''s foreplay action increased with simultaneously licking her and playing with her clit. Erika started to play with her sister''s breasts and removed their clothes all together. Now Eriko and Erika were both naked on top of Souma and he was feeling really good. His heart pained each time but his demonic ego was changing him a bit. ... Of course Souma felt sad that he was somewhat cheating...but he would have to explain a few things...He really loves the girls he''s been with and he can''t just ignore these girls that he just met. He just doesn''t want to reject any girl and he''s in this situation... ¡­ Eriko was moaning too much as Souma moved his hips faster and faster. ¡°Eriko...I hope you feel good...because I''m going to make you feel even better...¡± Souma spoke as he moved his mouth away from Erika''s ass. Souma flexed a bit and increased his pelvic thrust speed. Eriko was moaning too loud and you wouldn''t believe that she was a virgin just a few moments ago. Her vagina was squeezing Souma''s cock and he felt amazing. ¡°Urrrf, I''m gonna cum soon, Eriko..!¡± Souma spoke as his body was moving rapidly in a thrusting motion. Eriko was too busy moaning and her body twitched several times already. Souma felt that she had at least came twice already and her vagina was feeling his cock even more. Souma increased his speed and then... *splat * Souma ejaculated into Eriko''s vagina and she came at the same time. This was her third climax and she felt Souma''s sperm at her peak. Erika moved off of Souma as Eriko fell down on top of Souma''s chest and she was panting heavily... ¡°s-s....so...goood...Souma...*pant pant * you...¡± Eriko didn''t even finish her sentence and she fainted a bit. Souma gently patted Eriko''s cheek and lifted her up. Souma then placed Eriko next to Lina who was still recovering from his dick. Souma penis was dripping in leftover cum and Erika was fingering herself, waiting for Souma. ¡°I''m ready...master...nyaa~¡± Erika started to purr a bit and in Souma''s mind he recognized that noise... It was quite different from Akane''s voice...it was more erotic and then it clicked in... ''Wait...I KNOW IT NOW!!! WHEN I WAS 4 WHEN I WAS ABOUT TO GO CHASE THOSE CATS!!! THIS WAS THE REASON FOR THE CAT NOISES!?'' As Souma was relinquishing on his memories, Erika was already sucking upon his scepter. ¡°I hopth youl feer guld, southna (I hope you feel good, Souma)¡± Erika was gagging herself on his dick and Souma patted her gently as his cock was hardening. Souma took his dick out of her mouth and looked at Erika... ¡°I know you are very naughty...so even if it''s your first time...I won''t go easy...¡± Souma''s eyes lit up and bared his fang at Erika in a flirtatious moment. ¡°Now. Bend over!¡± Souma commanded Erika and she playfully followed... ¡°Yes...your majesty...¡± Erika spoke as she got into the rear position and Souma tapped that ass. As Souma rubbed that plump ass, he guided his cock towards Erika''s vagina but before he began he spoke to Erika... ¡°I''m gonna go full force...you better enjoy everything, Erika.¡± Souma wasn''t kidding and Erika replied.. ¡°Nyaaa~ nyaa~ Hayaku! Give it to me! Maou-sama!¡± [Editor''s note: Refer to Vol. 2 Ch. 10 for Hayaku] ¡°Now now...be patient..I will!¡± As Souma found her entrance, he gave one thrust and pierced Erika''s hymen in one turn. Erika was stunned for a moment and her body twitched. She came as soon as Souma entered and broke her hymen. Souma saw the blood but he ignored it and moved rapidly as Erika was beginning to slobber a bit. Her saliva was dripping out of her mouth as Souma thrusted passionately within her vagina. [Editor''s note: Ughhh...I feel bad about writing this for RRL but the position is in Doggy style] ¡°Oh yes! More! Faster, your majesty! Nyaaa~ Nyaaaaa!!!¡± Erika was causing a lot noise, more louder than Lina and Eriko. Her cat noises were beginning to echo and a lot of the neighbors/guests couldn''t sleep because of them. Also, they didn''t want to interrupt them because they were in the middle of having sex, it would be kind of embarrassing to storm into their room while they were naked... Souma was thrusting rapidly and grabbed Erika''s boobs that were flopping with his pelvic motions. ¡°ohoh, these breasts feel amazing, Erika...¡± Souma was groping her breasts while fucking her rapidly. Erika was feeling it too much that she couldn''t really talk. She mumbled a few words but most of the time she was gasping for air because the dick is too good. Souma then reached for her arms and grabbed them. With one thrust he pushed his entire dick into Erika while gripping her arms. Then, he let go of her arms and began to hold onto her legs and fucked her as he stood up. Erika''s hands we''re on the floor as she was being fucked upright. [Editor''s note: Just look up wheelbarrow position if you do not know....GAH I FEEL SO BAD WRITING THIS! Even though I used to be an erotic novel author...but my english readers noooo!! I hope you don''t stop reading this story...] ¡°You feel it now, Erika! I''m gonna go even deeper!¡± Souma was reigning in Erika with her arms and speaking to her at the same time. Souma was changing and his eyes were turning red with passion. His horns were growing as he was fucking Erika. Souma pushed his dick even farther and Erika was screaming in ecstasy. ¡°Ahhh~ Nyaa nya nya nya~~~~!!!!¡± Erika was feeling it and she climaxed. Erika arched over and she was panting heavily as she slipped out of Souma''s grasp and lunged on the floor. Her ass was facing Souma and she was breathing heavily.. ¡°Oh god...it''s so rough and so good...I...I--....¡± Erika was breathing too hard but then Souma wasn''t even done yet. His eyes were lit up and filled with erotic passion. His demonic form was already appearing and Erika didn''t even notice. Souma grabbed Erika by her underarm and lifted her up. He then swiftly switched to her legs and raised her above his dick while she was beside his chest. ¡°S-souma...I''m done...I can''t take any more...I''ll go crazy...¡± Souma wasn''t accepting any words and his features were changed... Erika looked at Souma and saw his new appearance. She gasped but then Souma spoke.. ¡°I told you...full force!¡± Souma gripped her legs and began to sporadically fuck her as she was beside him. Souma was already levitating with his demonic powers and he was literally fucking Erika in mid-air. Lina and Eriko were still feeling it from Souma''s passionate love and they saw how Erika was being fucked in the air. They began to feel hot as they gazed at Souma''s new appearance and they crawled to the edge of the bed. Lina and Eriko were extremely horny as Souma was thrusting his penis into Erika''s vagina. Erika squirted multiple times and Lina and Eriko were gasping for their turn. Souma knew the other girls were craving his scepter and he looked at them and said... ¡°Don''t worry...I will make sure there''s enough for all of you!¡± His voice echoed and the guests were scared at his commanding voice. Erika was gasping for air as she was being fucked in the air. Her vagina was being stretched little by little as Souma''s dick was growing in size. Souma fucked the living daylights out of Erika and she climaxed 4 times as Souma continued to fuck her. Her vagina was sensitive and Souma was about to finish. Souma increased his speed once more and finished a huge load into Erika. Erika passed out from Souma''s final thrust maneuver and Souma was breathing heavily. His breath released some hot steam as he finished fucking Erika. Souma levitated and plopped Erika on the bed. Lina and Eriko were expecting Souma to fuck them in turn but what happened next was quite different... Souma multiplied himself by three and his clones were levitating beside him.. All three spoke in unison... ¡°Are you ready, you two...I will make love to you all...¡± The three Souma''s talked as one and their voices were loud and commanding. The two girls were big-eyed and they were really horny. ¡°YESS!¡± Lina and Eriko were really feeling it and they wanted all of Souma. One of the Soumas went to Eriko and began to make passionate love to each other. He picked her up in a hugging position and began to fuck Eriko in a frontline position. Her body was basically being lifted by Souma''s dick and the two were fucking really good. The other Souma turned Lina over in a doggy style position and began to fuck her right in the pussy. [Editor''s note: ¡­.that last sentence wasn''t intentional...] The original Souma went in front of Lina and proceeded to fuck her mouth. Lina was gagging from Souma''s enormous dick and moaning at the same time from Souma dick that entered her pussy. As Souma fucked Lina''s mouth with hard thrusts, he fist bumped with the other Souma that was fucking her hard in the vagina. [Editor''s note: ¡­ look up Eiffel tower position...GAH!] Erika was beginning to wake up and she saw three Soumas fucking her sisters. ¡°Whaa...whaaaaat! So many!...One is already enough...¡± Erika spoke as she began to massage her stomach where Souma let a huge load into her. The original Souma was busy thrusting into Lina''s mouth and then he instantly, with one thrust, burst into Lina''s mouth. She was swallowing the contents but Souma''s load was too much for her. Even some came out of her nose and Souma patted Lina''s face and spoke... ¡°You did a good job...¡± Souma looked at Lina in the eyes and then immediately turned to Erika and then said... ¡°Ready for Round 2, Erikaa!¡± Souma went for Erika and she was really tired from Souma''s earlier movements. Souma grabbed her and gently hugged her and began to nibble on her ear.. ¡°I am not going to let you rest tonight...you three brought this upon yourself...now take responsibility!¡± Souma began to grope Erika''s breasts and then laid her down on the floor... ¡°Since you are still recovering...I''ll go slow for you...but as for your sisters...¡± Souma looked at the other Soumas and they immediately turned it up a notch and they rapidly fucked the living hell out of Lina and Eriko. The night was long for Lina, Eriko and Erika and they were completely exhausted. After the sexual events, the three girls were sleeping peacefully next to each other on the bed, naked while the Soumas was standing in front of the bed looking proud. The other two Soumas began to converge and went back into the original Souma and then something happened. Souma was extremely tired and he felt the exhaustion was tripled. His body felt drained and he needed to replenish his nutrients. His demonic form began to regress and his eyes returned to normal and his horns and fang disappeared. Although his appearance was still the same as his demon king form, his demonic features had disappeared and Souma was really tired... ¡°Ha....ha...This is really tiring...¡± But then... Souma EX: Mhm, you are tired...I am going to take over and fix a few things for you...because you did a good job with those girls...You are slowly becoming a demon king, Souma... Souma: ¡­.. Souma was tired and he couldn''t even respond back to his demonic ego. Souma felt the exhaustion of both repelling his demonic ego and having his sexual desires go crazy. Souma passed out and his demonic ego took over. Souma EX immediately phased through the inn and levitated above everyone in his nakedness. Good thing that it was dark and the sunlight has yet to dawn upon Voltros city. Souma EX went to Se''thran''s house and reverted Et''rie and Se''thran''s mother back to their original appearance. Souma EX knew that they were entranced by his demonic powers and it would become hectic for Souma. So, Souma EX did Souma a little favor and removed the memories of the two ever being young or hypnotized. He just left the memory of Souma being the true Demon king and Souma EX returned back to the inn. Souma EX was losing control and he quickly put on Souma''s pants and right when he was about to get dressed, Souma returned back in control and he was still half-naked. Souma was droopy and wanted to sleep, so he got in the middle of the three girls where they conveniently left a spot for Souma to sleep in. Souma finally slept as his night was completely exhausted and the girls slept comfortably next to the one they love. They even mumbled in their sleep... ¡°Souma...I love you...Marry me...¡± Lina spoke in pauses ¡­ ¡°I love you Souma...Marry me too...¡± Eriko was mumbling as she slept But then the most shocking one was Erika who talked as if she was already married to Souma... ¡°Danna-sama is so rough...nyaaa~¡± Erika spoke as she cuddled next to Souma''s bare chest and hug him. The four slept peacefully and the rest of the inn FINALLY got some sleep... [Editor''s note: For those that were wondering, the Descent of the Demon King took place around 9 P.M and the nightly activities took place around 9:30 P.M and they finished around 4 A.M.]
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 7: The encounter Volume 3 - Chapter 7: The encounter At a faraway place, high above the clouds, away from any civilization, there existed a floating fortress. Within the floating fortress, there was the Ruler of the Universe that sat on his throne... ¡°What the hell is Mirao doing...he can''t even handle something petty like controlling the Demon Realm...looks like I have to send in more people...¡± Garoth was contemplating on Mirao''s failure and pointed to the three figures that kneeled in front of him. ¡°You three...go to the Demon Realm and make sure everything is settled! I don''t want any more mistakes!¡± Garoth bellowed at the three and they nodded. One of the figures immediately left and the remaining two were a bit hesitant on leaving but they eventually left. Garoth looked to his side and saw his Queen, Lillith who was still angry that Asmodan was banished and Garoth was still clueless about Lillith''s debauchery. ¡­ At a certain noblewoman''s house, Lenia was sitting on a chair thinking...Lenia was thinking about Souma, the man that took care of her... ''I wonder what Souma is doing...did he leave Ethros...did he leave the capital...or did he follow me here...I wonder what he is doing now...'' Lenia was in deep thought and normally she wouldn''t be like this but she wanted to know more about Souma and she also wanted to repay him back for taking care of her. Lenia''s mother was staring at her daughter and thought... ''I wonder...who Lenia is interested in...she has that womanly charm...it seems like she''s found someone she likes...I want to meet this person...!!'' Lenia''s mother flared up and Lenia saw her... ¡°Ah! Mother! Can I go out into the city...I want to look around for a bit and go visit Se''thran and grandma Et''rie!¡± Lenia asked her mother politely as she loved her mother. ¡°Sure dear, just make sure you don''t stay out too long and come back safely...¡± Lenia''s mother agreed and Lenia immediately left the manor. As she ran outside the gate, a board was spotted that had the words... [Household of the noblewoman, Flora Landers] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ At the Demon Realm, the demons were causing minor riots after their Demon King had descended. Many of which were loudly cheering at the destruction of the fake Demon King''s palace. The demons were wandering the streets looking for their Demon King, hoping to restore him to his throne. The Shidan was active throughout the areas because the demons were being active. The Shidan never received any orders after Mirao''s disappearance and everyone thought that Mirao had died. The Shidan finally decided to guard the Human areas just in case anything were to happen. Although the Demons didn''t like the humans, it was mainly that bastard, Mirao''s fault. The Demons weren''t going to kill humans for no reason, they never really had to but Mirao was a different story. The Shidan decided to protect the humans even if they were demons because they''d rather not spill pointless bloodshed. The demons are a nice race if you''re on their side but sometimes they are a bit bloodthirsty. ¡­ It was a new day in the Demon Realm... In the Eastern District, the streets were busy as the appearance of the Demon King shocked the entire realm. Except for one place; The Inn. The Inn was the only place where everything was totally quiet. Everyone was sleeping after last night''s events with Souma and the guests were finally getting their rest. At Rm. 10, Souma was sleeping peacefully between the three girls and Erika was hugging him tightly. Souma subconsciously activated his Restoration field and luckily for him, he didn''t cast it on the girls otherwise they would''ve woken up too. Souma was beginning to wake up and he opened his eyes and began to mumble... ¡°...I am never...going to do that again...this is the last time...¡± Souma was shaking his head slightly and then he turned his head over... Souma was eyeing his work as the three girls were still sleeping peacefully and naked. ''Gah...I did a number on these girls...I AM NOT GOING TO DO THAT AGAIN!!! GAHHH!! I AM A CHEATER, AN ADULTERER NOOOOO!!!!'' Souma was feeling regretful after he recalled his memories from last night and the events were still vivid in his mind. ¡­ Ojii-chan: You...I don''t know if I should stay linked with you boy... Souma: REALLY OJII!...COME ON!! Ojii-chan: I''m just kidding...but you need to hurry up and go visit Et''rie. She needs you to hurry and get there. Souma: Alright..I am gonna go there. Souma EX: Oh Souma, because of how you were a champ last night, I did something good for once. I reverted everyone back to normal and they should be alright. Souma: Really...I don''t want to remember last night... Souma EX: KAKAKA!! You are a champ really! Those techniques...where''d you learn them from...I bet it was from Kami-sama! Souma: SHUT IT! Ojii-chan: Now now, you two...You, Souma''s demon ego...you stop messing with Souma...and you Souma hurry up and get going! Souma: Fine...let me get dressed and do a few things... ... Souma looked at his body and saw that his pants were on but his shirt/robe was still off and Erika was hugging him real close. Souma then used his wind magic and gently removed Erika''s grasp from his chest. He then used his wind magic to gently remove his arms away from Lina and Eriko as they were using his arm as a pillow. After doing so, Souma created a wind field directly below him and levitated his body, away from the three and gently floated himself towards the edge of the bed. He was feeling a bit refreshed thanks to his Restoration field but he was regretting last night''s events. Souma created a wind volley and whisked his shirt/robe towards him and quickly donned his shirt. He wasn''t feeling emotionally well as he committed adultery but it''s too late to go back now. Souma saw his katana blades on the ground and picked the two and placed them on the nearby chair. He quickly found the blanket and gently tucked the three girls on the bed. Souma gently rubbed their shoulders as they laid naked under the sheets. As Souma was painfully regretting everything that had happened, little did he know...that he was going to break his oath once more... Souma sat down on the other chair and began to write a letter for the three girls...
Dear Lina, Eriko and Erika, I am going to go for a bit and leave you three. I will return later tonight so you don''t have to worry and don''t look for me. I am going to be busy and I''d like for you three to relax and rest a bit. Last night was good but I need to explain a few things...BECAUSE I DIDN''T HAVE TIME TO DO SO LAST NIGHT...Anyways, you three rest easy in the inn and I''ll bring some food up for you three. Also, Eriko and Erika, I am going to leave my weapon here...please take care of it and make sure no one sees it...and Lina, when I come back I want you to explain a few things on why you are in the capital. Also...I couldn''t say it back then because you three were sleep talking but I would like to marry you three also but when I come back, I am going to explain a few things...about marriage and stuff...there''s going to be a lot of explaining to do and I want you three to listen... Souma
Souma finished writing his letter and before he was about to leave, he tried to change his appearance but he couldn''t... Souma: Hey you! Why can''t I change my appearance! Souma EX: Well, I don''t know...maybe because YOU ARE A DEMON KING! Souma: AHHH SHUT UP AND LET ME CHANGE MYSELF! Souma EX: KAKAKAH! Nope! Souma: Dammit! THIS IS MY BODY YOU ASS! Souma EX: Technically, this is my body too, dumbass! Souma: FUUUUCK YOUUU!!!! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma was about to argue with his demonic ego but his ego already disappeared and Souma was stumped to do anything. Souma grabbed his cloak and went downstairs to find something to eat and make breakfast for the girls... As he came to the lobby, the inn keeper was awake and standing behind the counter. The inn keeper smiled and Souma a thumbs up but Souma just signed and sat near the counter... ¡°Ahh...do you have a kitchen...I want to make some breakfast...and I want to make some for the girls..gah...I can''t believe I did that!¡± Souma was reflecting on his actions and he was slapping himself and then the inn keeper spoke... ¡°Ahh...your majesty...I can cook for you and yesterday''s payment...the gold piece was too much and the room is on me...please take your money back..¡± The inn keeper was giving Souma a different treatment as Souma was the Demon King.. Souma looked at the inn keeper and spoke... ¡°No...keep the money..I paid for the room and use the change as payment for disturbing the peace...and stop that! Don''t treat me differently!¡± Souma was adamant on making the inn keeper to stop his royal treatment... ¡°But...I...at least let me cook for you...I don''t want your majesty to cook his own food...¡± The inn keeper kept the money but decided to cook for Souma... ¡°Fine...can you make three more breakfast plates...I want food for the girls...and I said stop that! ¡° Souma was really keen on stopping the inn keeper from treating him differently. The Inn keeper finished preparing the food and Souma took the three plates to the room where the girls were still sleeping. Souma placed the food on the table and quickly returned to the lobby. The inn keeper prepared Souma a good breakfast with extra eggs and bacon, an orange and a glass of milk to replenish the proteins he lost last night. Souma was really hungry and he quickly devoured the good meal and gulped down the milk. The orange was eaten first before he devoured the eggs and bacon. Souma was full but then one of the demons in the street came into the lobby. Souma quickly covered his face with his cloak/hood and the demon was talking to the inn keeper... ¡°Hey Inn keeper! Have you seen Maou-sama come here? Last night, they saw Maou-sama running in this direction!¡± The demon was looking for Souma and Souma was covering his face to avoid recognition. Souma was sweating a bit as the inn keeper looked at Souma and then back at the demon.. ¡°Uhh...I did not see a demon king come here...if I do...I will tell you guys...¡± The inn keeper was hesitantly speaking but it looks like it worked. The demon left the lobby and Souma sighed in relief... ¡°Oh thank you! Thank you really! Ah! I must get going...I need to be somewhere...and here...¡± Souma shuffled a bit in his pocket and used his void skill to conjure 5 gold pieces.. ¡°Here...this is for hiding me...please use it well and don''t tell anyone that I am the demon king...please...¡± Souma quickly handed the 5 gold pieces to the inn keeper and got up. Souma was heading outside and the inn keeper spoke... ¡°But...your majesty! This is too much!¡± The inn keeper was worried about the amount he received but then Souma turned around and spoke... ¡°Then just think of it as an insurance! And stop calling me that!¡± Souma left the inn and went towards the direction of Se''thran''s house. Before he left though, Souma stopped by the stable to meet Rai. Rai was happy to see his master and he began to make comments about Souma''s nightly activities and how he heard the cat noises from all the way here. Souma was annoyed and told Rai that he was gonna go a bit and he would be back. Rai knew that Souma was going to return and just agreed. Souma patted Rai''s forehead and quickly sped to Se''thran''s. Souma was completely cloaked and he began to run in the crowds of demons that were looking for him. As he ran, Souma produced afterimages and the demons saw Souma''s afterimages but in a split second they were gone. Souma had already arrived to Se''thran''s house and knocked on the door. Se''thran opened the door and saw Souma but then he immediately bowed... The demons saw Se''thran bowing to the cloaked man and they began to whisper. Souma immediately shoved Se''thran into the house and closed the door. Souma glared at Se''thran and spoke... ¡°DUDE!! WHY DID YOU DO THAT! I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU NOT TO TREAT ME DIFFERENTLY! GOD!!¡± Souma scolded Se''thran''s behavior... ¡°Now...where is your grandmother...I came here to see her...¡± Souma looked around Se''thran''s house and noticed that his parents were still asleep in their bedroom. He was glad that everything was back to normal and then Se''thran spoke... ¡°Well...she''s in the room where you were in...she protecting your armor using her barrier...the armor probably would reveal your demonic energy so she''s been sealing it this whole night...¡± Se''thran pointed to the room where Souma had transformed in. Souma quickly went into the room and saw Et''rie who was continuously chanting her mantras as she was guarding his armors. As soon as he entered the room, the armor quickly converged into Souma''s body and dissipated into black miasma. The armor was completely gone and Et''rie finally was done... ¡°Fin...fina..finally you''ve arrived...I made sure your armor wasn''t releasing any energy...I am very tired...but I will tell you...a few things...you need to find the person that will help you...he is detained somewhere...and I do not know where...but you can start in the northern district...that is the only place I could...think of...¡± Et''rie was extremely exhausted and she was about to fall onto the floor but then Souma quickly caught her before she did. Souma carried Et''rie and Se''thran guided the two to the Et''rie''s bedroom. Souma gently placed her on her bed and turned to Se''thran... ¡°Okay...I am going to go now...I want you to take care of your grandmother...and do not reveal that I am the demon king...no matter what...you hear...¡± Souma was looking directly at Se''thran and he nodded in acceptance. Souma quickly dashed out of the door and the demons saw him. Souma''s cloak completely covered his outfit but several parts revealed his noble clothes and the demons finally spotted their demon king. The Demons quickly chased after Souma but he was too fast and instead they began to hut outside Se''thran''s house and go on strike. Souma quickly left the eastern district but as he was going, he immediately passed Lenia. Lenia saw Souma''s face and she thought he looked a bit familiar. His face was similar to Souma''s original appearance but he had more regal features and Souma quickly dashed away. Normally, no one could spot him at his speed but Lenia wasn''t a normal person. Lenia was half-human, half-succubus. Her powers made her really strong and she could handle a weapon quite easily. Due to being a half-human, she wasn''t affected by Asmodan''s banishment and retained her magical abilities. Lenia was a strong woman and she was quite independent. After Lenia was done looking at the cloaked man that sped away, she turned around and headed into the eastern district where her friend, Et''rie was at.... Souma found himself at the center of the city and found the same blood fountain with the gushing blood. Souma was about to go ask someone where the northern district but he finally noticed that there were 4 directional districts and obviously the northern district was located in the north. Souma then headed into the north direction and made his way into the northern district. As he entered the northern district, Souma saw multiple demons on the lookout for the Demon King. The demons spotted Souma''s cloak but then they ignored him. They had more pressing issues to tend to, like finding the demon king. The demons were really adamant on finding the Demon King because they wanted to restore him to the throne and they did not want a human for a king. Souma quickly ran across the entire northern district looking for suspicious places that someone might be detained in. He was looking everywhere that had multiple guards but still nothing. The only thing he spotted was a large mansion in the northern part of the district. Souma knew it wouldn''t hurt just to ask and he simply walked to the front entrance. He saw the front gate and noticed the board that said... [Household of the noblewoman, Flora Landers] Souma stared at the board and thought... ''Mhm...Flora Landers....that last name seems so familiar...aha! Wait...Neiru couldn''t be related to a demon noblewoman...nahhh It''s not possible...let''s just ask a few questions and see where we can go from there...'' Souma rang the doorbell at the front gate... *ding ding * the bell rang in a simple tone and the front door opened... A woman around the age of 30, came out the front door wearing a bathrobe. Her body was completely covered but she had a womanly charm that none of the girls he knew, had. Her hair was long and beautifully red, similar to girl he just met when he came to Maran. Her eyes were sharp but had a kind charm to it and her lips were very smooth-like. Her breasts were nearly sticking out of her bathrobe and she spoke... ¡°Mhmmm.. Hellllooo? Who is here so early in the morning?¡± The woman spoke with a mature yet elegant voice. Something you''d expect from a noblewoman. ¡°Ah..umm..My name is Souma and I wanted to ask a few questions...I am new to this city and I wanted to ask for help...¡± Souma spoke as the woman was asking for verification. ¡°Oh, okay! As long as you aren''t a human male...you can come in...¡± The woman was awfully cautious towards Souma. Well Souma was a demon...err half-human...half-demon...errr...Demon King...well Souma is a bit of everything and he was a demon so it was acceptable. The woman pushed a button that was on the wall and the front gate opened without trouble. Souma walked into the manor and came to the front door. The woman guided him inside and he saw the interior of the first floor... The walls were decorated with fabulous paintings and along the walls were intricate designs. On corner short pillars, there were priceless pottery and on a stool there were beautiful objects that shined in the entire first floor. The room was really nice and the floor was completely spotless. The woman guided Souma to the chair and spoke... The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°You can wait here while I go get us something to drink and I need to get dressed...It is quite impolite to greet my guests while in a bathrobe.¡± The woman spoke to Souma and he noddingly agreed. Souma looked around and the woman spoke once more before leaving... ¡°Oh...you can look at the stuff...just don''t touch anything...everything here is probably worth more than your life! Hehe¡± The woman was playfully mocking Souma but he didn''t mind. The woman left and Souma removed his cloak and placed in on the chair and stood up to look at the first floor... Souma''s outfit was revealed and his gently brushed himself as he patted down his regal outfit. Souma went to the window and saw the window pane designs and he saw the front garden. Souma noticed the garden when he entered but it looked even more beautiful from this direction. Souma then was eyeing the wall designs and began to look at the portraits that hanged on the wall... ¡°Hmm...these walls...and paintings...seems familiar...like the fortress...¡± Souma mumbled to himself but then... ¡°What fortress...?¡± The woman spoke as she quickly placed the cup of tea on the table. ¡°Oh uh...nothing...¡± Souma was shocked that the woman already finished and stared at her outfit... Her choice of clothes were perfect as they greatly enhanced her body figure and her shirt was easily boasting her breasts. The woman looked really young in that outfit and Souma finally snapped back to reality as he recalled the memories from last night... ''Oh god...! I don''t want that happening again...'' But it was already too late... The woman spoke... ¡°I don''t know..when I saw your face...something started to draw me closer to you...¡± The woman was slowly closing the gap between her and Souma. Souma was backing up as she tried to close in... ¡°Err..umm..I am just here to ask a few questions...¡± Souma was trying to create distance between her and him. The woman spoke as she closed in... ¡°Well...what kind of questions are you going to ask...I am waiting...¡± The woman was eyeing Souma''s entire body and she noticed his regal outfit and she wondered who Souma really was... ¡°Umm...Miss Landers...¡± Souma was about to speak but then she interrupted... ¡°My name is Flora Landers...you can call me Flora...¡± Flora crept closer and closer. ¡°Well..I am here...to find Asmodan''s apostle...I need his help...¡± Souma finally spoke the reason why he was there and Flora immediately stopped and backed away. She looked at Souma and then... ¡°I know where he is...but I cannot tell you where...I rescued him from that underground place...I don''t even know who you are...I don''t know but there''s something about you...I am drawn towards you...but you look like a human male...¡± Flora began to glare at Souma... ¡°Wait!! I am a demon...I cannot prove it now...but after I talk to Asmodan''s apostle...I can prove it to you!!¡± Souma didn''t want to fight anyone and he especially did not want to die. Flora bared her long claw-like nails and her sharp fangs. She then sprouted her succubus wings and glared at Souma... ¡°You liar! You are a human man! I WILL DEVOUR YOU!! Grrr!!¡± The succubus/Flora began to levitate and she was about to attack Souma but then... ¡°Aunt Flora! We''re here!¡± A familiar voice echoed at the front door and the woman immediately paused right in front of Souma who was cowering. Souma could''ve fought back but he''d rather not fight someone right now and especially if the person was a female.... The voices were familiar and she glared at Souma to sit down at the chair and to not leave. Souma immediately ran and sat on the chair where his cloak was. Flora opened the door and she was being greeted by two girls... ¡°Ahh! You two! You arrived so early! I''ve missed you two so much! Both of you have grown so much! Ah! Where are the other girls? Is it just you two?¡± She hid her wings and fangs as she greeting the two females. ¡°Aunt Flora! I missed you too! And yeah...Neena and Shina are busy with their studies and we met Leia! She is the sister of the King of Algarun! She''s a bit prickly but she''s really nice inside! You''ll really love her when you meet her!¡± One of the familiar voices was speaking to Flora... ¡­ ¡°Ahh! I can''t wait then!¡± Flora was ecstatic and then the girl spoke... ¡°Alina! Why don''t you greet Aunt Flora! Stop hiding!¡± ¡­ ¡°Fine...Hi Aunt Flora...I missed you too..¡± The other voice spoke and then it finally clicked in... Souma clutched his cloak and he was peaking at the side of the chair... ''Gah! It''s Neiru and Alina...What do I do...I don''t think they''ll recognize me...I don''t think I can explain things without changing back to Rain...WHAT DO I DO!?...wait...I look different...they probably won''t recognize me...probably...'' Souma gripped his cloak and was cowering behind the chair. ¡°Awww, I missed you too, Alina...I miss all of my nieces...!! but Alina...your breasts...you need to drink more milk...become busty like mine...¡± Flora was mocking Alina''s breasts and she grumbled. The woman hugged her two nieces as she was glad to meet them and then... ¡°Well..we will continue talk later...I have a guest and I have to escort him out...¡± Flora looked in the direction of Souma and he felt her gaze. Neiru and Alina spoke together... ¡°Okay!¡± Souma got up from his chair and held his cloak. Neiru and Alina were heading towards the other chairs and Neiru saw Souma, who looked eerily similar to Rain but his features were a bit noble-like... Neiru stopped and spoke to Souma and he immediately stopped... ¡°Ummm...Have we met before...you look familiar...¡± Neiru was confused but she wanted to ask. Souma couldn''t explain things because he couldn''t even change his appearance so he decided to lie... ¡°Umm..I think you are mistaking me for someone else..¡± As Souma spoke...something happened... Souma EX: Hey...Why did you lie! Souma: WELL IT''S NOT MY FUCKING FAULT THAT I CAN''T PROVE THAT I AM THE PERSON THEY ARE LOOKING FOR!? Souma EX: Yeah but still! You liar! Souma: Shut up! ¡­ Souma ignored his ego and Ojii-chan began to talk to Souma''s demon ego.. Ojii-chan: Really...why can''t you just let him do his own thing... Souma EX: Well, He is the Demon King! He''s going to learn somehow! Ojii-chan: Yeah! But let him choose on his own! Even if he is the demon king, you cannot force him! Souma EX: FINE! I''ll stop...for now...but after this... Ojii-chan: Wait...what do you mean... Souma EX: You''ll see... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As Souma ignored his demonic ego, his body was enveloped in a blinding light and his appearance had changed. His hair grew shorter but more spikier. The color of his hair changed to a blonde color and his height stayed the same. His face returned to his normal look and his body was forced to revert to Rain. The girls shielded their eyes as Souma was covered in the light and they finally saw Rain... Neiru was the first to speak and run at Souma... ¡°Hubby!!¡± Neiru screamed as she ran at Souma ¡­ ¡°RAIN!! I MISSED YOU!!¡± Alina screamed and ran too. But what stopped them was Aunt Flora... ¡°Wait!! He''s a liar and he''s a bad man! Why are you two going after him!¡± Flora wasn''t convinced as Souma changed completely in front of them... ¡°No! Aunt Flora! Rain isn''t a bad person! HE DEFENDED ME! When these guys were after me, Rain fought for me! He isn''t bad! Aunt flora!¡± Neiru screamed as Aunt Flora blocked their path. Then Alina spoke and it really shocked Flora... ¡°Yeah! RAIN ISN''T LIKE UNCLE! HE''S A GOOD PERSON! Even when he had memory loss...he took care of us and he was really special to us! DON''T TALK BAD ABOUT HIM!¡± Alina''s words really shocked Flora. Flora was confused and then Neiru and Alina finally tackled Souma to the ground. Neiru and Alina were crying as they finally found Rain... *thud * *slam * All three of them landed on the floor and the girls were hugging him tightly... Flora was surprised and she was tapping her foot, waiting for an explanation. Although she still couldn''t keep her eyes off of Souma, she wanted an explanation... Neiru and Alina were sobbing and Souma gently patted their heads. ¡°Now now...you two..I am sorry I couldn''t return back to Evercliff...but I had no choice...I will explain things...stop crying...remember I don''t like it when girls cry...it really hurts me...¡± Souma riffled through Neiru''s and Alina''s hair as he spoke... ¡°And...Miss Flora wants an explanation too..¡± Flora was astonished that Souma knew the name of the city where her nieces were staying at and then everything clicked in. The girls really knew Souma but she was wondering why they were calling him Rain instead of Souma... Souma looked at Flora, who continued to eye him but she just couldn''t keep her eyes off of Souma. ¡°*sob sob * Fin...fine...I am just happy that you''re alive...I really missed you...¡± Neiru was sobbing as she spoke... ¡°I am so glad you are alive..Rain!! *sniffle *¡± Alina gripped Souma really tightly and the two didn''t want to let go... ¡°Okay...you two...it''s time to get up...I am going to explain a few things...¡± Souma patted their shoulders and they quickly got up. Souma sat on the couch and Neiru and Alina were clutching his arms on his side. Flora sat on the chair and was patiently waiting for Souma''s explanation... ¡°Okay...my name is Souma Kurogane-- I am the descendant of Ryuu Kurogane...and when I disappeared...that was when I met my great great grandfather and he told me to come here to the Demon Realm...¡± Souma was explaining his story but left out the major parts that concerned his real identity of being Kami-sama''s apostle and being from another planet. Of course he couldn''t just reveal that he was Kami-sama''s apostle because it would''ve caused a great deal of commotion and also he couldn''t reveal that he was the Demon King because it would''ve just caused more trouble... Neiru and Alina were still confused but Flora was astonished... ¡°Wait...Kurogane...THE KUROGANE...YOU ARE RELATED TO THAT MONSTER!! THE SAME GUY WHO DESTROYED THE PLANETARY BELT AND NEARLY DESTROYED THE DEMON REALM!!! WOW...¡± Flora was pretty shaken up and Souma nodded at everything she said... Neiru and Alina were confused but then Neiru remembered something... ¡°So...at the tournament...when you defeated the black magician...that lightning...it was because of this Kurogane person...?¡± Neiru remembered the tournament where Souma had dominated the skies. ¡°Yes..that was because of my ancestor...and when I found out about a few things...I couldn''t return to Evercliff...I had to help my great great grandfather...I am very sorry that I couldn''t return...I was really glad that you gave me a new name when I couldn''t remember my own...and also a home to live in even though I couldn''t remember anything...I am willing to pay for causing you all trouble...¡± Souma looked at Neiru and Alina and they had flustered faces and they were clearly mad... Alina then slapped Souma and spoke... ¡°You think we did that for something simple like a reward...we really enjoyed your company Rain...we really missed you and we all love you...Please...please don''t say something like paying us...you don''t know how much you''ve done for us...we love you very much...no matter if you are Rain or Souma...or even if your face changes....we will still love you no matter what...¡± Alina was sobbing and Neiru was clutching onto Souma''s arm. Souma then hugged the girls and kissed them on the cheek... ¡°I am sorry...I shouldn''t have said that...I missed you all very much...I am glad I am able to meet you again...I will have to meet the others later for now...but I am so happy that you two are here...¡± Neiru and Alina blushed as Souma gave them a reward and Flora was looking at them. ¡°Ahem...well...you still haven''t explained why you are here...¡± Flora was expecting an answer but she also wanted to stop the flirtatious atmosphere because she was getting jealous... ¡°Ahh...I cannot say...if I were...it would endanger you all...so I must keep it a secret...¡± Souma was adamant on keeping his and Ojii-chan''s and Kami-sama''s plans a secret. ¡°Fine...¡± Flora turned away but she was still eyeing Souma''s body... Neiru was puzzled and she finally asked... ¡°Oh yeah...why were you here at Aunt Flora''s, Rain?¡± Neiru wondered why Souma was at Flora''s estate. ¡°Well, I was going to ask--¡± Before Souma could even finish, Flora interrupted him... ¡°He came here to meet someone and I was just about to introduce him to that person...¡± Flora basically agreed on letting him see Asmodan''s apostle.. ¡°Now you two...go to your rooms...you should remember where they are...I will go guide Souma...you two hurry along now...¡± Flora told Neiru and Alina to head to their rooms but she also wanted to spend a little time with Souma. Even if he was a human man, Flora was oddly attracted towards Souma... ¡°Okay..¡± Neiru and Alina reluctantly left and went up the stairs... Neiru stopped as she was half-way to the top of the stairs and looked at Souma... ¡°Don''t take too long, Rain...we got a lot to catch up on...*smooch *¡± Neiru blew a kiss at Souma and Flora was glaring at Souma... ¡°Yeah...we''ll be waiting for you Rain... *smooch *¡± Alina winked and blew a kiss at Souma and then Flora was furiously glaring at Souma. ¡°Ha...ha...take care you....two...¡± Souma was hesitant on responding as Flora was glaring at him. The two girls went to the second floor and entered their rooms. Flora was glaring at Souma and spoke... ¡°What was that!? WHAT DID SHE MEAN BY HUBBY EARLIER!? AND WHAT WAS WITH THOSE KISSES! Those two are my nieces and I want you to take care of them! Don''t you dare mistreat them and...¡± Flora was scolding Souma and she felt extremely jealous... ¡°Take care of me too...¡± Flora blushed as she whispered those few wordsand she immediately turned around and walked away.. ''Wait...What!? What does she mean by that...?'' Souma was confused as Flora spoke those words... ¡°Now...hurry along Souma...we''re going to see Asmodan''s Apostle¡ªToru¡± Flora was pointing at Souma and gestured him to hurry up. As Souma was walking....he was having a different conversation with Ojii-chan... Ojii-chan: I am so glad my wife isn''t here... Souma: ¡­.Why?? Ojii-chan: Because she might fall for you too! Souma: REALLY OJII!! COME ON REALLY!? Souma EX: KAKAKAH! You are such a lady killer, Souma! Souma: SHUT UP! Souma EX: You know...I don''t think you need my demonic powers...you could simply conquer the world with your harem ship of women! Maybe even the universe!! KAKAKAH!! Souma: GAAAH!! YOU ASSHOLE!!! Ojii-chan: ¡­.Souma...you are the pervert king...you are certainly becoming like Kami-sama... Souma: NOOOO!!!!! GAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!! Souma EX: Kakakah! Face it, Souma! SLOWLY BUT SURELY!! YOU WILL BECOME ME!!! Souma: SHUT YOUR MOUTH YOU EGOTISTICAL BASTARD!! Souma EX: KAKAKAKAA!! Get mad for all I care! You are just arguing with yourself! Souma: FUCK YOU! Souma EX: No thanks, but I think those girls would rather want you to instead! Souma: GAHH SHUT UP! Ojii-chan: Now now you two! Shut up! Everything is going according to plan...let''s just hope no one else interferes in the plan... Souma: Yeah...I mean just recently this asshole over here revealed that I was the Demon King... Souma EX: What! You need to establish your status so everyone can praise you! That is the fastest way to take over the Maran Kingdom! Technically, you own the whole entire Demon Realm because Asmodan was banished recently... Souma: BUT DESTROYING AN ENTIRE PALACE IS COMPLETELY UNNECESSARY AND WHAT IF THEY SEND MORE APOSTLES TO COME HERE!? Souma EX: Pfft, just kill them! You may be limited by Kami-sama''s god powers but as a Demon King, you have unlimited power !! You aren''t bound by some stupid thing like a curse/limiter! Souma: EVEN SO! I DO NOT WANT TO KILL!! Souma EX: Hahaha! You already did! Don''t fight it Souma...slowly but surely you will become the embodiment of evil...the bane of everything good...The ultimate womanizer...women will beg for you and your demon cannon...you are the bringer of chaos and destruction, the true ruler of the world...THE DEMON KING!! Souma: SHUT UP! NO I WILL REFUSE! Souma EX: Oh, but it is already too late... ¡­ ¡­ Souma''s demonic ego disappeared along with Ojii-chan and his words echoed deep within Souma''s mind... ''It is already too late...'' Souma snapped back to reality and he was following Flora down several steps and stairs and they arrived at a room that had a mysterious feel. Souma could sense someone behind the door and Flora unlocked the door and the door finally opened, which revealed Toru...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 8: In need of explanations Volume 3 - Chapter 8: In need of explanations Asmodan had only one apostle and his name was Toru. Toru was basically another Asmodan as he acted like Asmodan and his strength is similar to Asmodan. Toru also possesses the uncanny handsome features that Asmodan had and Asmodan was also the person who named Toru. Ever since Asmodan was banished, Toru was immediately thrown into an underground prison, never to see the light of day again. Lucky for him, the demon extremists located him and the household of Landers rescued him. However, they could not release him from his restraints. Toru was bound to magical chains that could not be broken unless the user were to undo the spell or someone of greater power were to destroy the magical chains. Those magical chains prevented Toru from walking, talking, or even doing anything. It literally suspended Toru completely and the only thing he could do was watch. Toru grew angrier ever since he was locked up. His rage began to build even though his personality was the opposite. Toru was a kind and gentle person but the thing about him, he was also like Asmodan. They are both kind but once you enrage them, they will never forget and they will make sure to deliver their payback. Toru and Asmodan are both a bit mischievous and Souma is about to find out how Toru is. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Lenia traveled to the Eastern District in hope to see the Demon King but also she came to visit her friend Et''rie. Lenia used to play in the Eastern District when she was little and Se''thran was kind of her little brother. Lenia remembered where Se''thran lived and she headed in that direction. Also, Lenia heard that the Demon King had appeared in front of Se''thran''s house as the demons were whispering louder and louder and many of the demons were huddling outside his home. Lenia saw the demons gradually increasing at their doorstep and she was confused... ¡°Wha...what...¡± Lenia saw the demons crowding just outside Se''thran''s door. On the 2nd floor, Se''thran was eyeing the huge crowd of demons and he regretted everything he did... ¡°Oh man...I wish I hadn''t bowed...as long as they don''t come inside...momma and poppa won''t be mad...¡± Se''thran was sweating profusely as the numbers grew but then he spotted a familiar face... ¡°Wait...Lenia...oh shoot...¡± Se''thran saw Lenia''s face and she was glaring at him. Se''thran was making weird faces and awkward hand gestures but he couldn''t do anything for Lenia because the crowd was too much. But before Se''thran could do anything...one of the demons recognized Lenia... ¡°Ohhh! Miss Lenia!!¡± One of the nearby demons saw Lenia''s trademark red hair and then multiple demons turned around to see Lenia standing there. Lenia was shocked and she smiled as soon as the entire crowd was staring at her... ¡°Oh...uh...I''m trying to go there...¡± Lenia pointed at Se''thran''s house and the demons abided. They literally pushed and made and entryway for Lenia. The demons wouldn''t dare go against the household of Landers because it is one of the remaining households that had influence in the demon realm and they also know about Lenia''s power and how she wasn''t affected by Asmodan''s banishment. The demons let her through and Lenia was at Se''thran''s door. Se''thran immediately ran downstairs and came to the front door. He slowly opened the door and the demons were about to run in but Lenia was still at the front door... ¡°Ahh...Lenia...come in...grandma is still sleeping but you can wait a bit until she wakes up...hurry please...I don''t want momma and poppa waking up to this crowd...¡± Se''thran was talking and sweating at the same time as the demon crowd was looking at him expectantly. Lenia walked in quickly and Se''thran slammed the door before any of the demons could grab a hold of the side. ¡°Geez...Se''thran...you are still causing trouble I see...I bet you were pulling a prank that you saw the demon king and everyone chased you to your house...¡± Lenia knew Se''thran was a fool that often played pranks and she thought that Se''thran was the cause of these rumors... ¡°Whaaaat?? Wait...This time it wasn''t me!? The Demon King really showed up here...His name is So-- err I mean I only saw him...he came out of our house...it was shocking...¡± Se''thran almost revealed that Souma was the Demon King. He began to sweat really fast as Lenia was eyeing him carefully. Luckily... ¡°Oh...he really showed up here...I wonder who he was...¡± Lenia almost caught on to Se''thran''s suspicious movements but she decided to let it go. ¡°Ye-yeah! I wonder who the Demon King is...¡± Se''thran was avoiding eye contact as Lenia was looking around the house... ¡°So...Grandma Et''rie is sleeping right now...where is she?¡± Lenia wanted to see her friend Et''rie because she would always talk with her. ¡°Yeah...she''s in the other room...don''t go into the spare room over there...¡± Se''thran pointed to the room where Souma had transformed in. His energy left residue and Et''rie''s barrier is protecting it from being noticed. ¡°Mhm...why not? Is someone in there..?¡± Se''thran began to sweat some more as Lenia questioned his reasoning for not letting her go into the spare room... ¡°Yeah...ha.ha...there''s some people in there...they''re friends with momma and poppa and they told me not to disturb them..¡± Se''thran was lying his ass off as Lenia grew more suspicious of the room but she decided to let it go... ¡°Alright...I guess so...I''m going to see Grandma Et''rie...¡± Lenia headed in the direction where Et''rie was currently sleeping in. Lenia walked and she felt Et''rie magical barrier in the spare room. She wondered what was really in there but Se''thran quickly motioned her to go into Et''rie''s room. Et''rie was laying on the bed, sleeping peacefully as Lenia came into the room. Her appearance was still the same for Lenia and she sat next to Et''rie and began to hold her hand... ¡°Mhm...Grandma Et''rie...we should talk some more when you wake up...¡± Lenia was gently rubbing the elderly woman''s hand and Et''rie began to mumble in her sleep... ¡°Ma-maou-sama....I fe-feel your pr-presence...¡± Et''rie was mumbling and Lenia began to rub her forehead to make sure she didn''t have a fever. Et''rie continued to mumble.. ¡°Mao-maou-sama...¡± Et''rie continued to speak the words, ¡°Maou-sama¡± in her sleep and somehow Souma''s magical residue in the other room began to react. Et''rie spoke one word and it all began... ¡°Sou-souma...¡± Et''rie said that name and Lenia wondered if it was the same Souma that she had met. As soon as Lenia was about to ask Et''rie what she meant by that, the magical residue from the other room began to violently expand and broke Et''rie''s barrier. Lenia felt the enormous energy grow even more and she ran out the room and saw that in the spare room, there was a dark miasma that was growing. Lenia was about to use her magic to try and repel the dark miasma but almost instantly, the magical energy disappeared. Lenia was confused but then she felt something. The energy had an eerie feel to it and it was awfully similar to Souma. Lenia walked in the room and stood in the center where the black miasma was. She began to sense Souma''s energy but it was entirely different from when she first met him. Lenia thought Souma was just a normal human, the moment she met him in that demon restaurant. She mocked him and called him several names but she noticed his energy. Something that she could do due to her powers...but this energy was quite larger than what she sensed in Souma. This energy was much different than Souma but she could feel the similarity... Lenia wanted answers because the energy felt similar and Et''rie also mentioned Souma''s name but then she turned around and saw Se''thran who was sweating profusely. She knew what to do... Lenia immediately grabbed Se''thran by the neck and asked him... ¡°Se''thran...I want answers now...WHY DID ET''RIE SAY SOUMA''S NAME AND WHY WAS THERE NO ONE IN THAT ROOM !?¡± Lenia was a bit angry not because Se''thran lied but because she just missed Souma and apparently he was in this house... ¡°Eeeeeeep! I KNOW NOTHING!!!¡± Se''thran was scared because Lenia was really powerful. She was one of the few that never lost their power. ¡°I know nothing!! Yelp! WHY ME!!¡± Se''thran was refusing to answer and Lenia was tightening her grip... But Et''rie already woke up due to Souma''s magical energy expanding and she came into the living room where Lenia was holding Se''thran by the neck.. ¡°Lenia...stop...he cannot say anything...we all cannot...you must figure it out yourself...go back to the northern district...the one you are looking for...is there... Lenia released her grasp and stormed out the room. She wanted answers and she''s going to get those damn answers. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Before the magical energy expanded and dissipated in the room, Souma was following Flora down a few steps and into a room. She opened the door and revealed the chained Toru, that was on the floor. Toru''s body was nearly dehydrated and didn''t have his original luster look to his face. Toru was hunched over in the corner and he could not move nor speak and his body was completely suspended. Only his eyes seemed to move ever so slightly but Toru saw Souma. As Souma looked at Toru, Toru stared back at Souma... ''What...does...this...human...want...'' Toru''s eyes were basically speaking for him and waited for Souma to answer... ¡°Alright...thank you Flora...I am really grateful that you helped me...¡± Souma turned around and bowed at Flora and she was about to leave but then... ¡°Okay...Souma...make sure to reward me later~... hehe¡± Flora winked at Souma and he immediately turned away but he nodded. ''Oh man...I don''t know what''s going to happen later...'' Souma thought that this woman is just as dangerous as the others... Flora closed the door and waited for Souma to be done with his business. Souma looked at Toru and began to speak... ¡°Okay...you are Asmodan''s apostle right...just blink once if yes and twice for no...¡± Souma wanted to confirm Toru''s identity... Toru blinked once and he was waiting for something to happen. Toru felt miserable and angry but he''d rather die than be locked up in those chains... Souma looked at him and before he started he began to speak with Ojii-chan... ¡­ Souma: Okay Ojii...I found him...now how do I release those chains... Ojii-chan: Well...those magical chains look pretty sturdy...I guess when Mirao sealed Toru, he made sure to bind him with a strong spell and you need to either kill the caster or break it with a stronger magical power... Souma: Okay...strong magical power...I don''t know...can Master rank work? Ojii-chan: I don''t know... Souma EX: Just do this...those magical chains are nothing when you go into your Demon King form... Souma: Yeah...but you would take over and do some bullshit stunt! Souma EX: Nope...I won''t take over. Ojii-chan told me to lay down for a bit...you are lucky...I cannot disobey our great great grandfather... Souma: Fine...but I am going to kill you if you try something... Souma EX: So...you are going to kill yourself? Souma: Shut up! Ojii-chan: Alright alright....Souma''s demonic ego...just give him the power...and let him use it... Souma EX: Fine fine... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma began to release his seal and instead of going through his demonic forms from stage one, he immediately was engulfed in a sphere of darkness. Toru was big-eyed as he saw the human wrapped in darkness and he felt his demonic energy. Flora on the other side of the room was shocked and she felt Souma''s energy multiply and began to change. His demonic energy was recollecting itself from Se''thran''s house and he began to transform. His hair grew longer and turned into a pitch black color and his regal outfit had generated itself on his body. His horns grew to their original size and his fang grew out of the corner of his lips. Souma''s body had completely changed and his appearance had completely changed into the Demon King. Toru was blinking really fast as he saw the human transform into the Demon King. He often was told by Asmodan that there was an entity that was stronger than Toru. The entity would be the true Demon King. Asmodan would say that the Demon King was the embodiment of the Demon Race and his power was reflected off of his own. Just like Toru, the Demon King wielded similar strength to Asmodan but the Demon King was the strongest demon in the entire realm. Also, Asmodan often told stories about how the True Demon King would be able to command Asmodan''s strongest demonic creations and Toru was just a kid but the stories of the Demon King would often excite him. Toru was trying to move but his body was still suspended. The dark energy sphere disappeared and Souma appeared in his Demon King form. Souma''s dark red eyes were staring at Toru and he was staring back at the Demon King. Flora on the other side of the door was panting heavily. Her body was reacting to Souma''s demonic energy and she became engrossed in Souma''s strong energy. Flora began to yearn for Souma and when she opened the door, she saw Souma in his Demon King form. She gasped because it was similar to when she first met him at the gate but at that time he didn''t have his demonic features. Souma turned around and saw Flora when she opened the door. Souma levitated in front of her and simply tapped her on the shoulder to leave but her body reacted from his touch and she climaxed herself and fainted on the floor. Souma caught her and laid her on the floor where she was knocked out. ''Fuuuuck...this form is...bad....I don''t know what I did...but she fainted with such...an erotic face....that face said she passed out from pleasure....NOPE NOPE NOPE! I need to hurry and release Toru and leave...this house is going to become dangerous later on...'' Souma was regretting his actions just now but he turned around and looked at Toru.. Souma spoke... ¡°I am going to release you...Toru...I need you to help me...¡± Souma spoke to Toru and Toru blinked once for a yes. Toru wouldn''t dare go against the Demon King even if he was Asmodan''s apostle. He had ridiculous amounts of raw strength and magical powers but if Asmodan recognized him as the strongest demon aside from himself...Toru wouldn''t dare go against the Demon King. Souma began to generate a black luster energy ball and quickly shot the small sphere of dark energy at Toru. The sphere immediately consumed the magical chains and the energy ball went straight into Toru. Toru''s body was beginning to become revitalized and he felt Souma''s energy replenishing his own. Toru''s body began to regenerate and return to his original form. His skin was now back to normal and his muscles had regrown thanks to Souma''s energy. Toru''s skin turned back to its original skin color and the lines on his body began to regenerate and his blood was back to normal. The lines on his skin began to emit the same red features that Souma had on his demonic form but Toru''s body was quite different. His hair was white but short instead of long like Souma''s and Toru had 4 horns. Two horns on his forehead and each on his hand. Toru had regained his strength and he could now talk... ¡°Maou-sama...Thank you...for rescuing me...¡± Toru immediately bowed down and Souma immediately reverted his Demon King form and returned back to his normal appearance and he spoke to Toru... ¡°Dude...stop that...I didn''t save you so you could praise me...now...we''re going get to work..so treat me like a brother...technically we are brothers...so...¡± Souma knew that if Kami-sama and Asmodan were brothers then technically him and Toru are similar... ¡°Ah...what do you mean...¡± Toru was confused and Souma was going to explain... ¡°Here...let me show you...¡± Souma did the same thing he did with Youko and transferred his memories. It wasn''t a skill but he could make it into one. Souma thought about this ability once he was using soul link to see into Ojii-chan''s memories. Toru was astonished... Souma was sent here by Kami-sama and he became Kami-sama''s apostle. Toru heard about Kami-sama through Asmodan''s stories and Asmodan would often tell him about how he used to fight Kami-sama and they would often end in draws because they had similar strengths. Although Asmodan didn''t know but Kami-sama was hiding the fact that he interacted with one of the Magical beasts and became several times stronger. Toru learned about how Kami-sama sent him to the Demon Realm because the demon race was being suppressed by Mirao and that Asmodan was still around and communicating with Kami-sama. Toru was happy that Asmodan wasn''t hurt or anything and Toru finally got the gist of things. Toru had to help Souma because Souma came to the demon realm to save it from Garoth''s grasp and his apostle-fake demon king, Mirao. Toru straightened up and look at Souma... ¡°So...we''re brothers....huh...Brother...I want to see how strong you are!¡± Toru was getting pumped up as he found out about Souma being Kami-sama''s apostle. Souma smiled and look at him... ¡°Sure...brother...it feels weird calling you brother but I am glad I have someone on my side to help...¡± Souma was relieved that he could share stuff with someone that was similar to him. ¡°Oh...brother...I also saw what you did...¡± Toru smirked and smacked Souma''s shoulder playfully... ¡°You dog...I did not know my brother was such a champ...¡± Toru was cheering for Souma as Toru saw his brother in action... ¡°You....damn you...HOW MUCH DID YOU SEE!? I DIDN''T EVEN LET YOU SEE MUCH!¡± Souma was clutching his head because Toru saw majority of what went on last night. ¡°Haha brother...I can read your mind...I am also strong like you...I really want us to fight...but I don''t know what kind of competition...¡± Toru was laughing at his brother for cheating on the girls with more girls and Toru wondered how he was going to challenge Souma.. ¡°I don''t know...how about arm wrestling?¡± Souma was thinking of a simple way to test your strength and he remembered his father and his shishou would at often times, arm wrestle to test their strength. ¡°Alright..bro...but what are you going to do about her...¡± Toru pointed to Flora who fainted from Souma''s orgasmic touch. ¡°Err...I''ll take her to her room..I can just ask the other girls here...Toru...go find some clothes...those rags....Asmodan''s apostle should at least wear something appropriate...¡± Souma pointed to the rags that Toru was wearing as he was detained. ¡°Well..I couldn''t help it brother...that asshole Mirao forced these clothes onto me...It''s not like I had a choice or anything...and give me some money!¡± Toru was explaining his dirty clothes and he asked Souma for some money since he saw that Souma had several million gold pieces... The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°NO! Go earn your own damn money, Toru! Aren''t you Asmodan''s apostle! Aren''t you loaded from being Asmodan''s apostle anyways!¡± Souma wasn''t going to spend money on someone who already had money... ¡°Che!...Fine! I know have I money...¡± Toru grumbled that he couldn''t extort money from his newly found brother. ¡°Alright...you go on ahead...I am going to stay here for a bit and talk to the girls...¡± Souma was going to talk to Neiru and Alina to explain a few things and put Flora back in her bed. ¡°Haha alright brother...don''t take too long...I know how you want to do it and all...but we have a kingdom to save..¡± Toru was mocking Souma and said an innuendo which meant that Souma wasn''t only going to talk but engage in some ¡°activities¡± ¡°SHUT UP! Gah! You are like someone I know!¡± Souma shooed Toru to hurry up and leave out the room. ¡°Fine...I am gonna go and get some money and get clothes...and I''ll go to an inn here. I''ll telepathically send you my location...I am going to get started on our planning...¡± Toru quickly spoke and left the room where he was detained in. Souma picked Flora with ease and carried her out of the room. Toru vanished and left the entire manor and Souma arrived back to the first floor. He was about to carry Flora upstairs when Flora was moving in her sleep. Flora begun to wrap her arms around Souma''s neck and was being carried in a princess-style. Souma sighed as he was doing this... ¡°Haaa...you know...you are so defenseless...how are you....gah...¡± Souma was talking but then Flora clenched her arms and almost moved Souma''s lips to hers. Souma immediately backed up and quickly ascended to Neiru''s and Alina''s room. The girls were busy talking to each other when Souma knocked on the door with his foot as Flora was in his arms. ¡°Ummm..you two...where is Miss Flora''s room...she fainted...and I am carrying her...¡± Souma asked the girls and they stopped talking because they were clearly talking about Souma. Neiru spoke.. ¡°Oh..her room is down the hall and...wait...YOU''RE CARRYING HER!? HOW ARE YOU CARRYING HER!¡± Neiru screamed as she recalled Souma''s words of carrying her aunt. Neiru immediately opened the door and saw Souma carrying her aunt in a hime-style carry. She began to pout and Alina was already pouting as she saw Souma carrying aunt flora. Neiru was upset and she spoke... ¡°Hey...stop carrying Aunt Flora like that! AND HEY SHE''S AWAKE!¡± Neiru immediately smacked her Aunt on the forehead and Flora opened her eyes immediately... ¡°AUNT FLORA!¡± Neiru and Alina screamed in unison ¡°Hehe~...I wanted Souma to carry me..and you two! Learn to share!¡± Flora immediately stood up and passionately hugged Souma. Neiru and Alina were mad at their aunt and Souma was wondering what the hell just happened. ¡°Umm..you three..I have to go...Miss Flora...really thank you...now I have to finish what I came here for...¡± Souma paused before continuing his sentence. Souma knew he was going to regret the moment he said these words... ¡°If...there''s anything I can do for you to repay you back...just ask and I''ll see what I can do within the best of my ability...¡± Souma bowed but he wanted to cover his face of regret. Aunt Flora''s eyes lit up and flared with passion. Souma was sensing that same pressure from Flora...the same pressure he felt when Akane, Amelia, and Tifania kidnapped him and tied him to the bedposts... ¡°We-well...I have to go...¡± Souma quickly turned around but then Neiru and Alina stopped him and then... ¡°Wait...before you go...¡± Neiru leaped and gave Souma a sweet kiss on the lips. She wrapped her lips all over Souma''s. Souma was dazed for a few seconds and then Alina''s turn came... ¡°M...me too...¡± After Neiru finished her kiss, Alina leaned forward and gave Souma a deep kiss. She swirled her tongue passionately with Souma and gave Souma a really good kiss. Souma was completely dazed and he stumbled a bit but then... Aunt Flora began to step forward. The girls didn''t have time to react as they were still embarrassed from their kissing scene. Flora leaped and gave Souma a different kind of kiss. The kiss that came from an experienced, mature woman. Flora locked lips with Souma longer than Neiru or Alina did. Souma had to force his separation from Flora or he would''ve been dragged into her pace. Flora gave Souma a wet kiss and Souma was feeling it. After Flora gave her kiss, she winked at Souma and licked her lips and spoke... ¡°Come back for more~...¡± Her mature voice echoed into Souma''s ear and Souma was completely out of it. Neiru and Alina were glaring at their aunt and then glared at Souma for accepting Aunt Flora. Souma quickly stumbled down the stairs and made his way to the front door. The three girls were arguing and yelling at each other to even notice that Souma tripped several times and finally made it at the door. He waltzed out of the door and grabbed his cloak along the way and finally left the front door. ''Oh...what..what was that....Miss Flora....she is a dangerous woman...'' Souma exited the front gate and it was barely passed noon. Souma put his cloak on and immediately dashed off towards the Eastern District to return to the inn. He will then wait for Toru''s telepathic message and then they will begin... Souma ran fast but his body tingled all over after the three girls'' kisses. He was a bit dazed but he continued to run back to the inn. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Toru left the manor and made his way to one of the shops where he used to frequent before Mirao had detained him. The demons were staring at Toru because he looked like Asmodan''s apostle but they weren''t so sure because of the rags he wore. Toru entered the shop and met the shopkeeper... ¡°Hey Mito...long time no see¡± Toru spoke to the shopkeeper and the shopkeeper was shocked that Asmodan''s apostle was freed and still alive. ¡°Ma-...master! You were safe!¡± The shopkeeper immediately dropped the item that he was working on and grabbed the hands of Toru and examined his body. ¡°Yeah...I was freed by my brother...but before I explain anything...I need to buy some clothes so I need that money from my stash..¡± Toru looked at Mito. Mito immediately closed down his shop and went to the back to retrieve Toru''s stash of money that he held for Toru. Mito was taking quite a bit of time and Toru was being watched from the outside as the demons were wondering what was going and also wondering who Toru was. To them, Toru looked familiar but his clothes did not match and many saw Toru as a street beggar. Mito returned to the front and delivered a money bag that had several gold pieces, silver coins and few copper within the bag. Toru looked and smiled at Mito... ¡°Thank you Mito...I will explain things...but it''s about to get crazy soon...all I can say is that...we''re taking our capital back from that bastard Mirao...and I am going to pay him back ten fold!¡± Toru gripped the bag tightly as he remembered being captive and being beaten around by that snobbish fake demon king. Toru disappeared completely into thin air and the demons were astonished that a demon beggar still had his abilities but no one possessed vanishing techniques like that then it suddenly clicked it... The demons roared in shock as Asmodan''s apostle had returned. Many didn''t believe it was him because of his appearance but the ability he used was his trademark. Rumors began to spread like wildfire and Toru expected at least this much. Toru went to a nearby clothing shop and bought himself a pair of new clothes. His clothes were pretty standard but they were completely dark red and black. He bought long pants and a dark red shirt to compliment his dark pants. The shopkeeper at the clothing store was astonished that a man came in with rags but immediately when Toru revealed himself with the new outfit, the shopkeeper was astonished and everything finally made sense. Toru was about to pay but then the shopkeeper immediately grabbed his hands and spoke... ¡°Toru-sama! You''ve returned! Not only the Demon King had arrived but our dear Toru had returned...Hooray for us! Toru-sama!¡± The shopkeeper was cheering and the demons were staring at Toru and they were about to surround him but Toru spoke... ¡°Okay...I have returned but this is no time to relax! We are going to reclaim our kingdom back! However! Do not attack anyone until we''ve made the preparation! I do not want my fellow people to risk their lives when we can prevent unnecessary bloodshed! Please listen to my words and tell the others to lay low!¡± Toru gave a grand speech while inside the clothing shop. The demons were cheering but they completely understood Toru''s words as they knew Toru was planning something and they were repeatedly chanting the words... ¡°Toru-sama!¡± ¡­ ¡°Maou-sama!¡± ¡­ ¡°Toru-sama!¡± ¡­ ¡°Maou-sama!¡± Those words were being repeated in the northern district and nearby Lenia had heard about Toru... ¡°Toru-sama is freed...? what happened...?¡± Lenia came to the area where Toru was giving his speech but she couldn''t get any close as the demon crowds were chanting loudly and she eventually gave up. Lenia wanted to know what happened and she knew that Toru was chained by a strange magical spell and only the caster or something of greater strength than the caster can only release those magical chains. She ran north and came to her manor where her mother had resided. She immediately went through the gate and opened the front door. Lenia barged in and she heard a few familiar voices... ¡°....Rain is mine!¡± ¡­ ¡°....Just share!¡± ¡­ ¡°....Damee!¡± ¡­ ¡°....Why not...I kind of like him...¡± ¡­ ¡°....You...have a daughter!¡± ¡­ ¡°....But...I am lonely...¡± Lenia heard her mother sobbing a bit and Neiru and Alina couldn''t argue with her. They heard the door opened and they immediately looked downstairs and saw Lenia. Neiru and Alina spoke... ¡°Hey! Cousin Leni!¡± Neiru loved to called Lenia, Leni rather than Lenia. ¡­ ¡°Cousin Leniaaa! I missed you¡± Alina was happy to see her cousin. Lenia smiled as she remembered her two favorite cousins and she was about to run towards them and greet them but her mother spoke... ¡°Neiru and Alina! I will fight you two for him...I see why you have fallen for him...¡± Aunt Flora wasn''t ready to give up and she looked serious at her two nieces. ¡°Okay...Aunt Flora!¡± Neiru and Alina spoke in unison as Flora declared her challenge. Neiru and Alina understood their aunt because she too, was a woman and she needed love in her life once again. Neiru and Alina knew all about her husband, Uncle Raul that left her for a human woman. Those two understood but they felt that Rain would be taken away because of how experienced their aunt was. Lenia then spoke... ¡°Mother...what do you mean...and Cousin Neiru and Alina...what is going on...?¡± Lenia was confused at the current situation. She wanted to know what her mother meant by ¡°him¡± and she wanted an explanation. Lenia had been going around the northern district, looking for Souma so he could give an explanation for Et''rie words and that mysterious energy and now she wanted answers from her cousins and her mother... ¡°Oh it''s nothing Cousin Leni...It''s about a person named Rain..¡± Neiru wasn''t going to spill the beans on how they were fighting over Rain and her mother/Aunt Flora was also gunning for Rain. ¡­ ¡°Yeah...nothing to worry about, Cousin Leniaa! It''s just someone named Rain we''re talking about..¡± Alina didn''t want to be the one to say that Lenia''s mother was flirting with a human man... ¡­ ¡°My dear sweetie! You''ve returned! How was your visit in the city...and we''re just talking about a man named Souma.¡± Lenia''s mother finally revealed everything and Lenia was confused... ¡°Wait...who is Rain...but Souma!?¡± Lenia was astonished that her mother knew Souma. Maybe there was another Souma and Lenia could''ve been mistaken... ¡°Yeah...well Rain is Souma...but me and Alina like to call him Rain because that is the name we gave him!¡± Neiru explained it but Lenia was still confused a bit... ¡­ ¡°Well..we''ll tell you all about him later Lenia! But I think you should talk to your mother...¡± Alina was pointing at Aunt Flora that had already fallen in love once again. Lenia watched her mother as she was upstairs but her eyes were gleaming once more and Lenia''s mother sighed but it wasn''t like she was tired or anything...that sigh meant that she was missing someone and then it finally clicked in for Lenia... ¡°So..him...Souma is that person...that person...hmmm mother....WHERE IS HE!¡± Lenia came searching for Souma and now she wanted a goddamn explanation for her mother''s eyes looking like she fell in love. ¡°Ahh...you just missed him...he left...he didn''t tell us where he was going...but he should still be in the city...just wait here--¡± Neiru was speaking but then Lenia already stormed out the house... ¡°Or...you could just leave and go look for him...¡± Neiru finished her sentence as her cousin Lenia left the house abruptly. Flora was still fantasizing about Souma and Neiru and Alina eventually returned to their rooms. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma stopped by the stable and greeted Rai and Rai was happy that his master had returned. Souma patted Rai on the head and quickly made his way to the inn. Souma made it to the inn and came inside and saw the same Inn keeper but he was sweating bullets. As soon as the inn keeper saw Souma, he immediately gasped but then he noticed that his appearance wasn''t the same. The inn keeper thought he saw the Demon King but the features on Souma were quite different. His noble features weren''t visible and he didn''t have the regal outfit that he wore this morning. Souma walked up and saw the inn keeper was scared somehow and then he saw the three girls at the counter, waiting patiently for Souma to return. The girls looked awfully pissed off and Souma felt that they were angry so Souma put on his cloak to disguise himself. Souma walked in front and spoke to the inn keeper and deepened his tone of voice to sound different... ¡°Ahem..aaahhum...Mister Inn Keeper...can I talk to you in private¡± Souma talked in a different tone and the inn keeper furiously shook his head and the girls looked at the cloaked man. The girls glared at him but then they thought he was just a normal customer so they let the inn keeper go... As the inn keeper came from behind the counter, Souma heard a few mumbling words from the girls... ¡°How dare he...How could he just leave without waking us up! Writing a letter like this!¡± ¡­ ¡°Yeah! I wanted to give him a good morning kiss and everything! How could he leave without personally telling us! ¡­ ¡°Where is he...he needs to explain some stuff...¡± The three girls were mad because Souma didn''t wake them and they wanted to know where he went. They were worried about Souma and they didn''t want him to get hurt. Eventually they found out that the inn keeper was talking to him and they were somewhat holding him hostage because they thought the inn keeper knew where Souma was. Souma and the inn keeper moved quite a distance away from the girls so they wouldn''t be able to hear his words... ¡°Inn Keeper...I am that person you think I am....yes I am the demon king..You may not recognize me right now but I gave you 5 gold pieces this morning...¡± Souma was secretly explaining that he was the demon king and then the inn keeper gasped because no one knew about the 5 gold pieces except for him and the demon king. The inn keeper gasped and he was about to talk loud but then he remembered the girls and he whispered... ¡°Hey...your majesty...why do you look different and those girls...they''re looking for you...they''ve been threatening me this morning...at first I didn''t mind but those two girls...they are dangerous...¡± The inn keeper spoke silently not to alert the girls. The inn keeper was strong but those girls were fast and strong and they probably would''ve still threatened the inn keeper even if he was big and full of muscle. ¡°yeah...I know...just tell them that I left to another district but you don''t know which one because I was being secretive...just tell them that and they should leave you alone for now...anyways...I came back to retrieve my weapon...just go talk to them and I''ll sneak through the window...on the outside...and stop that!¡± Souma came back to get his two katanas that were in the room and the girls were downstairs waiting for Souma... ¡°But can''t you just go...your majesty...they shouldn''t recognize your appearance...¡± The inn keeper saw that Souma was just an average human but then Souma nodded negatively.. ¡°Nope...they know I can change my appearance...they witnessed it last night...they first met me like this...and they saw me in my demon king form...so I cannot just go there...¡± Souma explained his reasons and somehow the girls were getting suspicious on the cloaked man. ¡°Okay...I am going to go now...just explain that to the girls and I will sneak into the room...and stop that already!¡± Souma quickly left while covering his face and the inn keeper returned to the counter. The girls were waiting for the inn keeper''s reply and he finally explained the words that Souma told him to say... Souma came outside and immediately jumped to one of the ledges. Souma apparently had high jumping capabilities and he continued to lunged himself upwards and catching ledges. Souma got to his room window and quickly snuck into his own room. Souma grabbed his two katana blades and immediately jumped out the window and he landed in front of the door, where the people on the lobby could see out front. Luckily the girls were talking to the inn keeper and Souma made his getaway. Eriko saw a glimpse of a figure running but she thought it was someone else... Then the three girls just remembered something... Souma had a cloak, just like the cloaked man...and they immediately ran to the room and saw that the two katana blades were gone and they ran back downstairs and the inn keeper was sweating bullets. They yelled at the inn keeper for hours and they went outside to look for the cloaked man that was Souma. The inn keeper wasn''t safe anymore and the girls would be questioning him all afternoon. Souma continued to run away as he was safe but he knew the inn keeper would receive hell and Souma prayed for the inn keeper''s safety but Souma should be worrying about himself once he returns. Souma ran down the street and saw a familiar face as he passed her. The person was Serina...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 9: The plans Volume 3 - Chapter 9: The plans The three figures that were sent by Garoth finally arrived in the Demon Realm. They arrived by using an interplanetary transportation gate that is controlled by Garoth. The transportation gate was first created by Kami-sama since in the past, the people normally traveled through teleportation and that took quite a bit of power considering the amount of magic needed to teleport and they had to sacrifice a lot more when carrying multiple people. The gate opened directly in the Palace where Mirao was at. Well, the three figures appeared on a flat, desolate area because the true Demon King had completely vaporized the palace that Mirao stayed in. Two of the people that Garoth sent were holding each others'' hands and the third figure stood in front of them and spoke... ¡°Well...this is the palace...or was since something happened...¡± The third figure spoke while the other two were holding each other. One of the two figures spoke in response to the area... ¡°Wh-what happened here...¡± The figure had a tone of voice that was mixed between scared and confused. The third figure responded... ¡°Oh...you weren''t informed about what had happened...well...The gate transported us to Mirao''s Palace..well as you can see...the Palace is no longer here...that''s because the palace was recently destroyed by the person we are looking for. Now I know you two don''t want to be here...but if you don''t want to be banished like your goddess, Valkyren then you better hurry and prove your worth...Garoth is watching you two...¡± The third figure was looking down upon the two figures. One of the two immediately tensed up and glared back at the third figure while the other was trying to calm the other one down. ¡°Oh hoh...you don''t want to start...You may be strong but I doubt you are stronger than Garoth...remember he can see us from there...¡± The third figure was mocking the two and the person finally stopped glaring.. Then the person talked... ¡°Fine...what are we going to do...did that snobby bastard, Mirao die..¡± The figure that glared at the third person was talking rough. ¡°Nope...as much as you hate us, he''s still alive...let''s go see what he''s up to...and you two can finally get to work...¡± The third figure guided them to the secret entrance where Mirao was currently holed up in. The three of them quickly entered the entrance and disappeared from sight. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Serina came to Voltros city to search for Souma. After the whole incident, she was intrigued by the special human named Souma and just recently, the descent of the Demon King reminded her of the time where she was being controlled by Souma. His energy was eerily familiar to the demonic energy that was released from the Demon King and she wanted answers. Also, she wanted to continue what Souma didn''t finish in the bedroom but first she wanted an answer to everything. This was also the first time she''s ever felt like that. Serina had been with men before but normally they''d usually die after she sucked their blood. So her chastity was still safe but she was more erotic than most demonic women. Serina was also a proud dhampir that still had her magical powers. It was because she had absorbed the blood of many human males and females that she retained her abilities. Even when she met Souma, she was thinking of sucking his blood but events happened and before she could even do anything, Souma was moving in his sleep and eventually made Serina feel extremely good even though he was still asleep. Next, right when Souma was about to leave, she wanted to entice Souma''s urges and it finally worked but what happened next wasn''t what she expected. Her glare usually worked on human males as she could control humans but instead, that glare had awoken something inside of Souma. That morning, right when he left, Souma was completely different and Serina had fallen prey to Souma''s commands and she begun to strip herself naked on the bed. Souma''s gaze had enticed her own body and she was feeling hot every time she saw Souma. But eventually, Souma left and she was left on the bed, naked but she had regained control over her body. Serina wanted to know what had happen and her body felt hot every time she thought about Souma. So, she left her inn to her little brother and left for Voltros. Serina''s little brother was a vampire and even though he is a bit short, he could handle his own against people who try to pick on him or invade the inn. Serina arrived in Voltros and she saw a cloaked man running past her. She didn''t see his face but something about the cloaked man, attracted her like Souma did. She wanted to give chase but the cloaked man had already disappeared. Serina thus began her search for Souma in the Voltros city, where the Demon King had appeared. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Lenia wanted to see Souma because she wanted explanations on what was going on. She wanted to know about Souma and she wanted to know how her mother and her cousins knew about him. She wanted explanations for the recent events with the Demon King and how his energy was eerily similar to the Demon King. She even wanted the reasons for Et''rie''s knowledge of him. She began to think more and more about Souma and she began to yearn for him. Lenia sought Souma for all those explanations but mostly it was because of how he treated her. Lenia knew that human males are disgusting pigs that prey on innocent women but when she was injured and all defenseless, Souma had taken care of her. She wanted to repay his kindness and she wanted to know more about the person named Souma. Lenia felt something as she continued to reminisce about Souma''s face, figure and actions. She wanted to know why Souma was different and why he hugged her when she cried. Lenia wanted to understand more about Souma and she wanted to see Souma as a person she could trust rather than the normal humans she knew about. Lenia was feeling quite emotional and she would never admit it until later but she had already fallen for him. Lenia was looking throughout the districts of Voltros. She began to use her magical powers to speed through the streets and look for Souma. She went through the northern district, eastern district, southern district and she finally arrived at the western district. Lenia furiously looked for Souma and she could not find him. She eventually began to cry but she immediately stopped as she remembered what Souma did when she cried. Also, she did not want to let Souma see her cry, so she stopped and finally began to search in the western district... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma was running recently but he immediately hid as he saw Lenia running through the streets at an incredible speed. Souma saw how she frantically looked at everyone and he instinctively thought he was in trouble, so he hid from her gaze. Souma was now hiding in an alleyway when he finally received Toru''s telepathic message/call... ... Toru: Hey brother...I finally found clothes and got some money...you know brother it was funny because no one could recognize me in those rags but as soon as I got dressed...every person was freaking out because they saw me. It was quite funny I must say. Souma: Good...and wait really....why did you try to extort money from your own brother when you had money!? Toru: Hehe, sorry. Anyways brother, I bought an inn so we can use the inn as our place to plan for the takeover of the Kingdom...Just come to the northern district and look for ¡°Deloria''s Inn¡±. I bought the entire inn so no one could hear us... Souma: DUDE!! Why did you buy the entire inn! I could''ve done something so we couldn''t be heard from the outside! GAH! GO RETURN THE INN AND GET YOUR MONEY BACK! JUST PAY FOR ONE ROOM! Toru: Whaaat!? How can you do that brother! You must show me later! Souma: FINE JUST GET YOUR MONEY BACK! JUST HOW MUCH DO YOU HAVE!? Toru: Well...I don''t have as much as you do...but I have quite a bit saved up.... Souma: SO WHY THE HELL DID YOU ASK ME FOR MONEY! WHY DIDN''T YOU USE YOUR OWN IN THE FIRST PLACE!? Toru: Sheesh brother, that is how I save my money! I pretend not to have any money and people give me money... Souma: Gah! You need to change that attitude on money and go earn yourself some actually money you worked for! Toru: Brother! Not everyone is lucky to find Malveric Grass!? Souma: GAH! HOW MUCH DID YOU READ INTO MY MEMORIES!? Toru: Just some...mostly unnecessary stuff...but the one I shocked about was.... Souma: Was what?? Toru: You cheater...you know you are going to be in trouble when those girls find out... Souma: GAH!? STOP REMINDING ME OF LAST NIGHT NOOOO!!! I KNOW I DID SOMETHING BAD!? I HOPE THEY CAN FORGIVE ME Toru: Pffft! Haha! Brother you are funny to talk with...can''t you use telepathy like me? Souma: No...I cannot...but I can copy it once I see you... Toru: Oh...I don''t think I saw that in your memories...what do you mean copy it? Souma: You''ll see...in the mean time, go return the inn so people can stay and it wouldn''t be so suspicious! WHO THE HELL RENTS AN ENTIRE INN TO THEMSELVES!? Toru: Alright alright brother...Hurry and come...I think I got an idea for us to do... Souma: Alright...let me stop at someone''s house....speaking of that someone...do you know the Demon Enchantress, Et''rie? Toru: Baa-chan? Yes I do! Asmodan wanted me to learn from her! She was the one who protected the Maran Capital from being destroyed by your ancestor, Ryuu Kurogane! Souma: Haaa...I don''t want to brag about my great great grandfather''s accidental mishaps or overpoweredness...but I am going to see her. She''s the one who basically led me to you...she said you can help me... Toru: Yeah...I could help you...if I had my full powers back...since Asmodan was banished...I was affected the most...majority of my powers were taken away...I can''t even use magic or even use my full strength... Souma: Hmmm...I think I have an idea for something...in the mean time I am going to talk to Et''rie and see what we can do and I''ll come to the inn and talk about the plans...just wait there...and return the damn inn to the owner! Toru: Haiiii~! ¡­ Toru ended his telepathic call and Souma began to talk with Ojii-chan... Souma: Ojii...I got an idea but remember when you said Kami-sama and Asmodan are brothers right? Ojii-chan: Yeah...oh! I see what you are going to do! Souma: Yeah..I am going to see if this actually works...if it does...then we can quickly get down with the Demon Realm and I can finally return to the girls! Ojii-chan: Heh. I bet I know why you want to return so badly! IT''S BECAUSE YOU WANT TO HAVE YOURSELF A GRAND FEAST!? Souma: OJII! THAT IS NOT WHY I WANT TO RETURN! I MISSED THEM AND I WANT TO SEE THEM! Ojii-chan: Uh huh! You are definitely like Kami-sama! You fiend! Scandalous dog! Souma: Noooo!! Souma EX: KAKAKAH! From what it seems like, Souma doesn''t need my powers to subjugate the women under his control, his own pheromones will do the trick! Souma: SHUT UP YOU--- GRRR!!! Ojii-chan: Oh man...Souma...and his overwhelming pheromones...the world''s women are in danger...such a dangerous beast. Souma EX: KAKAH! Pheromones, more like eromones! Women just fall for him as soon as they look at him! Souma: NO! SHUT UP YOU EGOTISTICAL MANIAAAAC!! Ojii-chan: Such ero, much women, very dangerous. Souma EX: Kakakah! Ojii-chan agrees! Souma you are the one who will become the overlord and every women will fall under your grasp! Souma: NOOOO GAH! I DON''T HAVE TIME TO ARGUE WITH YOU TWO! I AM BUSY!! Souma EX: Oh, you will be busy tonight...with those girls. I''m sure you will! Souma: GAH NO! RAAAAH!!!! ¡­ ¡­ Souma ignored the two as they continued to mock his uncanny ways of making women fall for him. Souma peeked out of the alleyway and saw the Lenia had already left. He made his way to Et''rie''s house and Selina had arrived at the inn where Souma and the three girls stayed at. Souma came to the house but then he saw the crowd of demons at Se''thran''s house. He was about to go sneak through the crowds when one of the demons yelled to the group... ¡°Hey! They said that in the northern district, Maou-sama''s energy came from there! Let''s go! They said it was at Noblewoman Flora Lander''s house! And they felt Maou-sama coming from there!¡± The demon yelled and the crowd of demons immediately dispersed and left to the northern district. Souma was in the clear and finally made his way to the door. Souma knew his appearance reverted back to normal but his facial features could still be recognized. Souma knocked on the door and a few moments later, Se''thran opened the door... ¡°Ahh Your maj-- I mean Souma...come in...Grandma woke up a few hours ago and she wanted to talk to you.¡± Se''thran guided Souma into the house and closed the door. Se''thran''s parents were awake and they were sitting on the couch together but Se''thran''s mother kept eyeing Souma for some reason. Souma avoided eye contact and made his way into Et''rie''s room, where she was waiting for Souma. Se''thran left to his room and Souma entered Et''rie''s room and closed the door. Souma then spoke to Et''rie... ¡°I found him...thank you Miss Et''rie...and we''re going to start planning...what should we do first...¡± Souma finished speaking and Et''rie was nodding her head in agreement. ¡°Well...the first thing you should do is find information on Mirao. I don''t think he''s dead because he''s also an apostle and he''s strong...he could''ve died but I don''t think he''s dead...try and find information on Mirao and you should start from there. Asmodan''s apostle should be able to help you from now on...he''s very smart and mischievous...try not to get caught up in his little schemes...he''s quite the trickster and even though his schemes are harmless...I don''t know what he might do considering you have an uncanny way of attracting females...Ojii-chan told me stuff about how you are quite the lady killer...Souma...be careful and remember you are here to help the demon race...not take every single women under your control...¡± Et''rie was negatively swaying her head as she spoke of Souma''s deeds. Souma was angry at Ojii-chan because he told Et''rie about the stuff they were just arguing about but he was more worried about the plans and how Toru and him are going to take over the Kingdom. ¡°Okay...Thanks for everything, Et''rie...I''ll be going now...Tell Se''thran that we should hang out sometime. I just became friends with your grandson and we haven''t done anything friendship worthy and somehow I feel that Se''thran still sees me as Maou-sama rather than his friend...I think he''s still shocked that he peed himself...¡± Souma was lamenting on how Se''thran kinda sort of treats him a bit special and he is a bit nervous around Souma. ¡°Alright...tell Toru I said hi...and tell him I will teach him my enchanting magic, only after he helps you...¡± Et''rie remembered that Toru wanted to learn from her but she had other reasons from not teaching him even though Asmodan personally requested it. It''s not that she did not want to teach Toru but because she was busy guarding the city and she had to, it''s not like she could disobey the previous Demon King. The past Demon King had ordered Et''rie to guard the Maran Capital for quite some time. She couldn''t just ignore the orders and teach Asmodan''s apostle unless Asmodan officially requested for Et''rie assistance from the Demon King but Asmodan thought it was a hassle so he never really asked and Toru was a bit sad that he couldn''t learn from the enchantress that protected the city from Ryuu Kurogane. Souma left the room and exited the house of Se''thran''s and made his way to the center of the city where the blood fountain was located at. Then, he made his way to the northern district and found the inn named ¡°Deloria''s Inn¡± and saw that Toru had finally returned the inn to the owner and now customers were checking in.... ¡­ Back at the inn where Souma originally stayed in, Serina entered the building and saw the inn keeper being harassed by three women... ''Wow...that owner...I wonder what he did..I am just going to ask all four of them if they know about the Demon King or Souma...'' Serina thought as she saw the three women yelling at the Inn keeper, who in fact was quite docile in contrast to his appearance. Selina walked up to the three and asked... ¡°Umm...Do any of you girls know about the Demon King or a man named Souma??¡± Serina asked politely as she saw the three girls violently harassing the inn keeper and she basically interrupted them... ¡°I TOLD YOU, WHERE DID HE G---- Oh, excuse me. Sorry, I was busy talking to my friend, what was your question again?¡± The blonde woman out of the three spoke as she stopped midway in her original sentence and turned to Serina... ¡°Oh..umm..It''s alright. I apologize for interrupting...but I wanted to know if you knew anything about the Demon King?¡± Serina asked very politely as she spoke to the blonde woman that had elegant features but when she''s mad, her elegant-like features immediately disappear and she becomes a woman who''s quite bossy. ¡°Oh hmmm...Demon King..you....you mean...Souma!?¡± The blonde woman''s tone increased as she spoke the name of the person Serina was looking for... ¡°Oh, yes! Him too!¡± Serina was happy that she found someone that knew about Souma but then... The other two girls that were arguing with the inn keeper heard their conversation and immediately barged into the chat... ¡°Souma!? WHERE IS HE!!¡± ¡­ ¡°SOUMA!! DANNA-SAMA!! I WILL FIND YOU!¡± The two screamed and Serina was shocked... ''Wow...Souma...do you know these girls...and what did she mean by Danna-sama...??'' Serina thought as the girls screamed their way into the conversation. The blonde woman immediately smacked the two on the head and spoke... ¡°Ah! Sorry about these two...These two keep embarrassing me...well I believe I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Lina Yurika and these are my two sis--err guards named Eriko and Erika¡± Lina introduced herself after scolding the two and Serina spoke... ¡°Oh, my apologizes too! My name is Serina Reyla!¡± Serina bowed to show respects but then.. The three women glared at her and asked... ¡°So...why are YOU looking for Souma...?¡± Lina spoke to Serina angrily as she thought Serina was a campanion of Souma which technically Serina is...not officially but Souma and Serina had something going on. ¡°Umm..well...¡± Serina was about to explain but then Eriko and Erika jumped in after being scolded... ¡°What do you want with my Souma...¡± Eriko was defending her spot between the three and Lina got angry but then Lina and Eriko gasped at Erika''s statement... ¡°What do YOU want with Danna-sama!¡± Erika acted as if she was already married to Souma. Well, Souma already agreed on the marriage thing but he needed to explain a few things when he came back but he isn''t there... ¡°Well...¡± Serina was a bit ticked off and she started her retort... ¡°What is it to you with whatever I am doing with Souma. I am looking for him and this is between me and him!¡± Serina got a lead of the three and Lina gasped and the other two followed... ¡°Whaaaat!?¡± Lina exclaimed. ¡­ ¡°Wait whaaaat! What...I mean Souma is mine!¡± Eriko stuttered a bit as she couldn''t fathom Serina''s retort. ¡­ ¡° No! You better tell me what you want with Danna-sama!!¡± Erika was bent on finding out what Serina wanted to do with Souma... ¡°Hmpf! It''s your fault anyways for starting the argument! I just want to meet him!¡± Serina wasn''t going to reveal why she came to Voltros and she knew something was going on with the three girls and Souma. The inn keeper sneaked off as Serina and the three girls continued to argue in the lobby. The guests woke up but none of them wanted to butt into the conversation because they might be harassed all day. The guests simply ignored the girls or rather they avoided them and some hid with the inn keeper because the girls started questioning the guests for Souma. Serina and the three girls continued to argue as the afternoon continued on. Eventually, they all calm down and then Serina explained a few things and they went to the room that Souma rented and the three girls began their ¡°girl¡± talk about Souma and the events that occurred last night. Serina was shocked but she knew Souma was someone special and as the three girls spoke about Souma, the more she yearned for Souma. Serina was a bit jealous that they lost their innocence to Souma but after Serina explained how she thought Souma was different and special, the three girls eventually gave into Serina and treated her as a part of their group. Now all they needed was to wait for Souma to return and explain a few things...and Souma will be tortured... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma walked into Deloria''s inn and the customers did not mind Souma since he looked quite average as his cloak covered his entire body, not revealing anything but the customers were keen at the two sheaths that stuck out of the coat. Toru already sensed Souma arriving and he already came down the stairs and met Souma. The demon customers immediately looked at Toru as he was recognized as an important key figure and someone just as important as the Demon King. They were about to cheer for Toru but Toru told them to settle down. Toru greeted Souma normally since they are brothers... ¡°Brother..I sensed that you arrived...did everything go well at Et''rie''s ?¡± Toru spoke about what Souma said earlier in the telepathic call... ¡°Ah yes it went well, let''s go into the room that you rented...AND I hope you actually returned the inn to the owner...I can''t believe you bought the entire inn!¡± Souma was still shocked that Toru bought the inn with his money... ¡°Hehe brother...alright...let''s go to the room...but how are we going to make sure no one hears us...¡± Toru wanted to know about how Souma will do his trick. ¡°I''ll show you when we get to the room...let''s go...¡± Souma hurriedly told Toru as the demons were staring at the two and they wondered who Souma was since they could not really see his face. Toru and Souma went up the stairs and arrived at Room #17 at the western side of the hallway. Toru opened the door with his key and Souma followed. Souma closed the door and spoke... ¡°Alright...I am going to cast a wind barrier so no sound can be heard from the inside and we won''t be able to hear what is going on, on the outside.¡± Souma explained his wind barrier and started to conjure wind out of his palm. The wind circulated through the closed room and created an invisible barrier that measured exactly the same size as the room. The wind was silent and Toru was amazed at Souma''s magical proficiency and asked... ¡°Brother...what is your magic skills at?¡± Toru asked about Souma''s magical ability... ¡°Oh...I thought you saw my memories of that...well I mastered all elements except for the ones that I have just recently discovered and there are some that are hidden. I''ve also mastered the combination elements and I can basically manipulate any magic that people know...unless they know a different type of magic that I do not know, then I can just copy it...¡± Souma spoke of his skills as he trusted Toru. Toru was surprised at Souma''s magical output and wondered about something... ¡°Earlier...you said you could copy my telepathic skill...can you really...and does that apply to any skill brother?¡± Toru wondered as Souma spoke of copying his telepathic skill and he could copy magic... ¡°Yeah...I could...try it on me...do that telepathic call thingy...¡± Souma did not know the name so he just improvised... ¡°It isn''t a telepathic call thingy, brother! It is just [Telepathy]!¡± Toru exclaimed as his brother was slightly mocking the name of Telepathy.. ¡°Oh...my bad..I don''t know much about telepathy or anything like it...¡± Souma read about ESPers from his father''s study but he never really understood the concept of mind powers and such. ¡°Alright...here...let me use it on you...¡± Toru placed his index finger on his forehead and began to search for Souma''s energy and immediately locked on him. The reason it was immediate was because Toru already established a call already and Souma was directly beside him. Toru began to talk telepathically to Souma... Toru: There. See, it isn''t hard...For someone like you, brother I thought you would''ve gotten this ability from someone... Souma: Well..I didn''t know anyone who had telepathic abilities and the only thing that comes close to this ability would be Soul telepathy with my ancestor and those that are linked with me... Toru: Oh...Soul telepathy...I don''t know what that is... Souma: Well...I can basically communicate with anyone, even if they are dead and it doesn''t matter how far the distance is. I just need to be Soul Linked with them but the warning is that once you are linked, they can see into your memories/what you are currently thinking if they had the will to do so... Toru: Ahh...sounds complicated...anyways brother did you get the skill... Souma: Yep...here I''ll show it to you... ¡­ The skill was generated from Souma''s Copycat skill... New Skill!
Due to studying a Master Psychic, Souma has generated the Telepathy skill under Advanced rank
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
TelepathyAdvancedLv. 15%
Allows the user to telepathically communicate with anyone as long as you can pinpoint their exact energy. Depending on the rank, you can create multiple telepathic channels to communicate with many others. Advanced rank and up allows the user to create joint channels with the multiple telepathic channels.
Souma didn''t only copy Toru''s telepathic ability....
Due to studying a Master Psychic, Souma has generated the Energy Trace under Advanced Rank
New Skill!
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Energy TraceAdvancedLv. 15%
The user can trace energies as long as the user is proficient in magic. All beings have a different energy and magic is similar. The user can detect any person by tracing their energy source. As long as the user has been in contact with the person at least once, the user can find that person no matter where he/she is. Advanced Rank and up allows the user to trace a person''s energy and apply multiple psychic techniques to that person
Due to copying a Master Psychic, Souma has generated the Mind Reading skill under Advanced rank
New Skill!
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Mind ReadingAdvancedLv. 15%
The user can read a person''s mind. The user can now see/hear the thoughts of any person he/she wishes to. Advanced rank and up allows the user to read a person''s mind using energy trace. No matter how far the person is, the user can read the person''s mind
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Due to copying a Master Psychic, Souma has generated the Mind Block skill
New Skill!
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Mind BlockAdvancedLv. 15%
The user can prevent others from invading the user''s mind. This skill is a passive skill but the user has to activate the skill first beforehand
''Really...I need to copy more of Toru...he''s a Master Psychic...so he''s like an ESPer...from those stories from Father''s study...'' Souma thought to himself as he showed Toru only the telepathic skill instead of both.. ¡°Wow...brother...you are so...overpowered...so if someone were to perform an ability or skill in front of you...you can basically copy their ability...wha....what...how...¡± Toru was shocked at how Souma was ridiculously OP ¡°Haaa...well this came from Kami-sama...when I became Kami-sama''s apostle...this skill came with it...¡± Souma didn''t reveal that he came from another world as Toru didn''t see that far into his memories and Toru was still amazed. ¡°Well...this is just ridiculous...¡± Toru looked at his brother and saw him in a different light... ¡°Alright...I didn''t come here to compare our abilities/skills...unless you wanna duke it out for the first time¡± Souma smirked at Toru since Toru wanted test his strength against Souma. ¡°Heh, I want to brother...but I cannot...I am strong but without my original strength...I cannot hope to even come close to you brother...¡± Toru looked glum as he spoke to Souma. His abilities and original strength had disappeared ever since Asmodan was banished. Toru was affected the most from the banishment and he could not fight as he once could... ¡°I know Toru...I know about what happened...Et''rie told me...but I have an idea...¡± Souma stood up and began to cast an elemental barrier. Upon the wind barrier, he casted Fire, Earth, Water, Lightning and Ice barriers over each other. The room had shrunk to a third of its size due to the elemental barriers and Toru was shocked. Several notifications pinged for Souma...
Due to Augmented Stat: Ingenuity, you have created new skills
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Fire Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. The Fire Barrier has the ability to scorch any incoming projectile and protect the caster or anything from Ice Magic. The Fire Barrier can act act as a enchant substitute as you can cast an item with Fire Barrier and the item will produce fire properties without even needing the ability to Enchant. The Fire Barrier can also be used as a trap to render oxygen from entering
The skill has been unlocked under Fire Mastery
This skill can be altered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Earth Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. The Earth Barrier has defensive properties that is stronger than any elemental barrier. The Earth Barrier has the ability to generate spikes to act as a spike wall. The spikes have a random counter that deploys when various enemies, recognized by the caster, come near the Earth Barrier. The Earth Barrier can also be used as a defensive substitute that can increase a person''s defense by creating a layer of Earth around their body
The skill has been unlocked under Earth Mastery
This skill can be altered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Water Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. The Water Barrier has aquatic attributes for nullifying incoming attacks and protect the caster or anything from Earth Magic. The Water Barrier has the ability to create various water spheres that can make the caster''s enemies drown. The Water Barrier can act as a enchant substitute to give items water properties without even needing the ability to Enchant
The skill has been unlocked under Water Mastery
This skill can be altered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Lightning Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. The Lightning Barrier has electric properties that can shock any being that is recognized as an enemy by the caster. The Lightning Barrier can generate several thousand volts of power that can electrify an entire area. The Lightning Barrier can act as an enchant substitute to give items Lightning properties without even needing the ability to Enchant
The skill has been unlocked under Lightning Mastery
This skill can be altered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Ice Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is created using Ingenuity. The Ice Barrier has freezing capabilities and when combined with water, the Ice Barrier can create a frost environment using water as a trap to freeze incoming enemies. The Ice Barrier can also generate frost spikes from the ground to act as a weapon. The Ice Barrier can act as an enchant substitute to give items Ice properties without even needing the ability to Enchant]
The skill has been unlocked under Ice Mastery
This skill can be altered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Elemental Barrier---Lv. 10%
A skill that is generated after applying more than 3 elements within a barrier. The Elemental Barrier combines the defensive mechanisms of the multiple Elements that have been used as a barrier. The Elemental Barrier can create a massive field of magical energy that can repel any strong attack. The Elemental Barrier can act as an enchant substitute but it can only be casted onto weapons and equipment. The Elemental Barrier creates multiple magic properties within the weapons/equipment and create a random magic effect
The skill has been unlocked under Magic Mastery
This skill can be altered
Souma was staring at the multiple windows that popped and immediately dismissed them as Toru was looking at him... ¡°Wha...What is going on Brother??¡± Toru was wondering what Souma was doing... ¡°Well, I don''t have the barrier skills like Et''rie...I''ll copy it later but this elemental barrier should be fine...it should be able to repel my energy...just in case if my energy is too strong to control...the barriers should be able to protect the inn....¡± Souma spoke as a portion of his mana was sapped away from him but it was literally nothing compared to his full capacity. ¡°Wha-what...brother...are you going to do something...¡± Toru was wondering what Souma was doing and Toru did not know that Souma casted the barrier throughout the entire inn but at the same time he created a veil-like mist to make an illusion that the inn was perfectly normal. Souma had casted [Illusionary Mist] and multiple elemental barriers to protect the inn from his energy. He finally finished and stood in front of Toru... ¡°Alright...the inn should be fine...I am going to test something out...Since you lost your powers from Asmodan''s banishment...you are no longer linked with Asmodan, am I correct?¡± Souma was asking Toru about the connection between Asmodan and him... ¡°Ye-yeah...I am no longer connected with Asmodan...¡± Toru was stunned from the magical energy he is sensing all over the entire inn and finally noticed that Souma not only casted barriers in the room but also throughout the entire inn. ¡°Alright...and Kami-sama and Asmodan are brothers...which also makes us brothers...now if I were to re-establish that link...you should be able to get your powers back...¡± Souma was explaining his little experiment to Toru... ¡°Yeah...but in order for that you need to be Asmodan or....¡± Toru immediately became quiet as his mind began to process the information and everything began to click in... Souma looked at Toru and saw that Toru finally got the gist of it. Souma began to increase his energy and began to release an incredible pressure from his entire body. The elemental barriers had begun to crack under the pressure but Souma made sure to put multiple barriers upon each other. Souma lifted his hand and began to pour his energy outward and immediately, Souma turned into his demonic form. Asmodan''s blood was technically within Souma''s and Toru felt the similarity between him and Asmodan. Souma began to release his demonic energy along with the energy that comes from Kami-sama. The room was being pressurized. It felt like a pent up bottle of carbonized water that has been shaken too many times. The room was completely filled with Souma''s pressure and energy, then Toru''s body began to violently react and then the energy seeped into Toru''s body. His skin began to change into a dark red skin color and the lines on his skin turned completely black. Toru''s height stayed the same but his demonic features were quite different. His horns grew longer even the ones on his hands and his body mass grew larger. Toru''s hair grew longer and changed to darker color of red. His skin and hair were the same color but his hair was lighter and people could tell the difference. Finally, Toru was in his original shape and he could feel his original strength returning but the skin color was different and the horns were much longer than what he was used to. Toru looked at his new body and fell on the floor. He couldn''t recognize himself anymore but he could feel his original strength had returned... ¡°Wha-what the...I look...so different...what happened to my skin...¡± Toru began to feel his rough, dark red skin and felt his horns had grown longer... ¡°My horns...they are longer...and more sharper...Brother...what did you do....¡± Toru looked at Souma who was heavily exhausted from transforming and using Kami-sama''s ridiculous energy... ¡°*pant pant * Haa...haaa...sorry I needed to catch my breath...all I did was pour my energy....and also my demonic energy into you...since I am directly.....linked with Kami-sama unlike you....where you are just linked by normal means but I am actually......a part of Kami-sama...I used his energy that was within me and used my demonic....energy to forcefully re-establish the link.....that you lost with Asmodan. You are now linked with.....Asmodan once again but you cannot talk to him...I don''t know why...but like me...I cannot talk to Kami-sama now...¡± Souma was breathing heavily as he explained the reason for his actions... As Souma spoke, the barriers began to shatter and the outside barriers had already collapsed from the pressure. Luckily, his illusionary mist had continued to hide the barriers and the demons/guests could not see them shatter. The barriers were now gone and Souma fell down on one knee and he was breathing heavily.... ¡°Haaa...haaa....I am never going....to...do...that again....too much power...focusing on...Kami-sama''s ridiculous energy...too much...and demonic energy was somewhat easy to control but still...too much...¡± Souma was holding on to his knee as he almost fell onto the ground. Toru''s body began to ache painfully and Toru started to feel the massive energy from Kami-sama reacting in his body... ¡°AHHHH!!!!! IT BURNS¡± Toru screamed as he gripped his chest in pain. ¡°BROTHERRR!! IT HURTS!!!¡± Toru screamed in pain towards Souma who was trying to recover but he could not help Toru.. ¡°To-toru! Fight it!! Just release Kami-sama''s energy! YOU DON''T HAVE TO KEEP IT IN!!!¡± Souma screamed at Toru while trying to gasp for air for himself... Toru began to roll around on the floor in pain but then... Kami-sama''s energy began to release itself and return back to Souma''s body. The energy was being absorbed into Souma and he almost lost control. Souma finally came back to reality as he was being blinded by Kami-sama''s energy and his body was beyond exhausted. His muscles began to ache and he started to sweat profusely. Toru was on the floor, trying to recover but his appearance had reverted back to his original appearance. He had the white skin back and it was his original appearance. Toru gave a thumbs up to Souma and he was glad that Toru was okay but then... Souma''s organs began to contract inside and he felt as if his bones were being repeatedly broken then mended and then broken again. His body was reacting heavily to Kami-sama''s energy and Souma couldn''t scream as his throat was contracting itself too. Souma needed to cast his restoration field but he needed Toru within his field and the distance was one foot. Toru was two feet away and Souma just leaped towards Toru because he couldn''t speak. Toru was gasping for air and he was shocked as Souma was crawling freakishly towards him. Souma made it to one foot between him and Toru and began to cast his Restoration field... ''[Restoration Field]!'' Souma casted his skill and his body began to heal/calm down. Toru''s body was well within the range of the field and his body also was being healed. Souma finally laid on the floor and closed his eyes to finally rest for a bit. Toru was somewhat resting but Toru was more focused on his body and how his powers returned. Souma rested for a few minutes and finally woke up... Toru was already healed and was already sitting on the bed, waiting for his brother to wake up... ¡°Gaaahh...that was too much...¡± Souma yelped as he stood up abruptly.. ¡°Yeah brother...you could at least warn me that you were going to do something like this!¡± Toru exclaimed... ¡°Well this is the first time I ever did it...it''s not like I have another brother like you...¡± Souma proved his statement correct... ¡°Yeah, well true enough but...what if something bad happened to me or worse even to you? You could''ve died!?¡± Toru was worried about himself but he didn''t want Souma to die when he just met his own brother... ¡°Yeah...well...you know I almost died quite a few times already...I''m starting to doubt the concept of death...but I know it is real...¡± Souma was beginning to move a bit and stopped in the center of the room... ¡°Yeah...death isn''t a fun game to play---what are you going to do brother?¡± Toru looked at Souma who was beginning to prep himself... ¡°Oh...I am going to stretch a bit and do some light exercise...¡± Souma was going to do his workout routine that he created in the void and for him it may be light exercise but to Toru...that exercise was meant to torture someone rather than ¡°exercise¡±. Toru just stared at Souma who continued to do his irregular workout when just a few moments ago...he was in pain.. Souma did his normal hand stand push up routine and did a couple of reps of high speed half jacks to stretch his body then Souma began to do variations of the push ups. He would rotate through the various push up styles after the 20th and he went from normal, diamond, one handed, and finished with two finger push ups. His body was relaxed as he did his push up routine and he began to do ocular stretches and various yoga positions. Souma finished and Toru was astonished at his brother''s feat... ¡°Wha-what...brother...what was that...it looked painful...are you okay?¡± Toru did not know what exercising was and Souma was about to explain it but he remembered that they needed to discuss some things... ¡°Well...that is just something called an exercise routine...I''ll show you later but remember why I came here...we need to discuss our plans...luckily for us, the wind barrier is still active so I don''t have to recast another barrier...now...onto our plans...¡± Souma remembered the whole reason why he came to the inn and Toru also agreed... ¡°Now...the thing that Et''rie said...was that we need to find information about Mirao...from what I did to his palace...he should be dead but somehow Et''rie and even I feel that Mirao isn''t going to die that easily.¡± Souma explained what Et''rie had told him and then Toru spoke... ¡°Okay...I can ask some people I know for that....but we need to do something about what you did to the palace...Garoth¡ªthe ruler of the universe banished Asmodan and sent Mirao as a replacement to calm the demon race down but it did quite the opposite and now that you, the true Demon King arrived, Mirao is no longer the strongest being in the realm and since I regained my abilities...we can basically take over the Kingdom right now...but Garoth isn''t one to sit around and just watch the Demon Realm be taken back by the demons...he''s going to send reinforcements to help Mirao re-establish his standing in the Demon Realm...¡± Toru was thinking fast and Souma just listened to Toru''s explanations and everything he said. Toru was really smart but his genius mind often leads him to being mischievous at most times. Souma agreed that Garoth wouldn''t just sit around and watch the Demon Realm become taken over by the demon race. Now that they established a reasoning...they just needed a plan... Toru then spoke... ¡°Okay...so I think Garoth is going to send some apostles from the gods/goddesses that are under his control. Now...we just need to find out their identities and maybe we can either persuade them or forcefully subdue them...hopefully it would come to persuasion...¡± Toru explained the reasoning and then he began to speak of something that he thought of as he left Flora Lander''s manor... ¡°Here''s what we should do...we just need to identify them right...so we could find some sort of event or something that could eventually reveal their identities...we already know Mirao is gone but we need to see if he''s still alive and eventually we need to face him...but we can figure that out later...we need to first find the reinforcements that Garoth sent and stop them...now I thought of two things but it would be hard to do...first we could create a tournament of some sort and we could sell off information like the Demon King will be attending or we could say that I would be participating in the tournament...something like that could really attract the apostles since they should be looking for Demon King or even people similar to Maou-sama, which would be me...OR we could just play bait and one of us can capture the apostles....It is up to you brother on what we should do....¡± Toru looked at Souma to make the final decision... ¡°Mhm...an event sounds showy..but there are too many complications with playing bait...what if they try something and someone gets hurt...I''d rather not have unnecessary bloodshed...but hosting an event might be suspicious...we need to wait for a bit and maybe look around if there is going to be an event similar to a tournament...then we can go ahead with that. Playing bait s going to be our plan b and last option...with the tournament, there will be many people so it will be easy to blend in and we can identify the apostles by how they act and how strong they are...I fought an apostle already...unfortunately I wasn''t in control of my body and I killed him...¡± Souma was still upset about how he killed someone and Toru looked at his brother... ¡°Okay...I see..first let''s find out if Mirao is really alive or not...then we''ll look around...¡± Toru looked at the window and saw that nightfall was approaching steadily. The afternoon was slowly beginning to end and evening was slowly creeping in. Souma looked at the sky and he remembered that he had to explain a few things to the girls back at the inn.. ¡°Oh man...I have to return and explain a few things to the girls...¡± Souma smacked his forehead and thought about how the girls will be angry with him... ¡°Hehe...brother...you have lady problems...anyways...brother let''s have a quick competition! I feel pumped up after you restored my power!¡± Toru flexed his muscles to show off to Souma... ¡°Haha...alright...you want to arm wrestle?¡± Souma asked Toru... ¡°Yeah! I don''t know what it is but can you show me..¡± Toru wanted to know... Souma began to show Toru the art of arm wrestling but this one was a bit different. As you are wrestling hands, there will be a board/table in the middle and you cannot have any other hand on the table besides the one that is wrestling the other. Also, your body cannot shuffle or move. Any movement is an automatic loss and you have to restart. This is a test of might and Toru was excited to try this thing called Arm wrestling. Souma set up the table and brought two chairs for Toru and him to sit in. Toru immediately got ready and Souma finished his preparations. The two looked at each other as they locked their hands and before they were about to begin, Toru spoke... ¡°Brother...you might regret restoring my powers...my raw strength is nothing to laugh at...¡± Toru began to boast before it even began... ¡°Meh...I can hold against my own, Toru...Just worry about yourself...¡± Souma wasn''t going to give in to his boast/mock. Souma began to think to himself... ''Mhm...his power did return...I can see that his strength is about equal to mine...'' Toru and Souma began to flex and began the competition. They were pretty much equal in strength and the table was beginning to crack and Souma smirked at Toru. ¡°Heh, struggling a bit over there, Toru?¡± ¡­ ¡°Nope brother! Just hanging in there...¡± The two were evenly matched in strength and then they began to increase their strength. The table was barely able to hang on and just before the table broke, Souma smirked and thrust his strength into Toru''s hand the instant the table broke. The result was this... The entire inn collapsed from Toru and Souma''s raw strength. As Souma plunged his strength, right when the table broke, Toru did the same thing and their strength completely destroyed the entire inn. The floor broke as the two clashed and the entire foundation of Deloria''s inn fell apart. The guests were shocked and they fell along with the debris that shattered from their force. Souma and Toru fell to the ground and the final winner was Souma. Souma''s hand was on top of Toru''s as they laid in between some debris. Souma and Toru were shocked... ''Oh shittt...Never again..WHAT THE HELL!!!'' Souma was shocked as he thought to himself and Toru could read his mind... ''Gah...I need to tell Toru to leave the money that he bought the inn with and we have to run away!'' Souma turned to Toru and was about to speak but Toru vanished. Toru had already left the bag of money behind and he teleported himself out of there. Souma was confused and looked around... ''Fuckkk! DID TORU JUST LEAVE ME BEHIND WITHOUT TELLING ME ANYTHING GAH!'' Souma immediately found his cloak and ran away. Good thing that the demon race were resilient creatures and a building collapsing on top of them wasn''t fatal enough to kill them. The demons were waking up in the debris and wondered what the hell happened to the inn. The inn keeper woke up next to a pile of money that Toru had left behind. It was the same amount that he bought the entire inn with and the inn keeper was shocked that the inn was no longer standing... Souma ran fast and detected Toru''s energy and began to chase him. Toru was running away from Souma and then Toru teleported again but then Souma copied his teleportation technique and began to teleport by following Toru''s energy. New Skill!
Due to copying a Master Psychic, Souma has generated the Teleportation skill under Advanced rank
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
TeleportationAdvancedLv. 15%
The user can teleport using ethereal powers. The mana consumption rate is determined by the distance the user is traveling. The user can teleport to any place as long as the user has seen the place at least once. Advanced rank and up allows the user to teleport to any person as long as the user can detect their energy
Toru teleported to the Eastern District and Souma was right behind him and grabbed his arm before Toru could escape... ¡°GAH! YOU IDIOT! HOW COULD YOU LEAVE ME BEHIND!? OH I HATE....WAIT YOU READ MY MIND!?¡± Souma was screaming at Toru who was smirking... ¡°Hehe...sorry brother...I can''t help it...it was funny how you were confused...anyways...¡± Toru disappeared and Souma was confused but he was about to teleport and follow but then... Four girls grabbed him and he began to sweat bullets... ¡°Welcome back...Souma has a lot of explaining to do now that HE FINALLY RETURNED!?¡± A familiar voice from a blonde woman he met a few days ago spoke and Souma was scared of what was going to happen now...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 10: Explanations and more... Volume 3 - Chapter 10: Explanations and more... Lenia completely traveled through every single district in Voltros city and she was confused that she couldn''t find Souma. Lenia felt stumped and she couldn''t detect his energy, only that she could feel energies within people but she cannot detect people like that... Lenia began to walk slowly while she was in the center of the city and she heard a few demons screaming... ¡°The inn collapsed!...¡± ¡­ ¡°Deloria''s inn was destroyed by two people....¡± ¡­ ¡°There was a cloaked man and another chasing each other...¡± ¡­ ¡°The two left...¡± ¡­ ¡°Two people were spotted fighting and moving extremely fast...¡± ¡­ ¡°Those two people are in the Eastern district!...¡± ¡­ ¡°Let''s move!¡± ¡­ ¡°Did you say cloaked man...Maou-sama!¡± ¡­ ¡°Maou-sama!? Where!¡± ¡­ ¡°Remember early morning, Maou-sama left Se''thran''s house!...¡± ¡­ ¡°Move! Go to the Eastern district!¡± Many demons were moving about. Some went to their homes, some went to the northern district to check on Deloria''s inn but the majority sped towards the Eastern district. Lenia finally decided to ride on this last chance of hope and she ran like crazy. So crazy that she even sprouted her wings and flew high above the crowd of demons towards the Eastern district. She sped like a bullet in the sky and then she saw a cloaked man being grabbed by four women... ''¡­.Souma...'' Lenia immediately thought that the cloaked man was Souma due to figure but she couldn''t help but wonder why the hell there were four girls grabbing onto him and why Serina was there... ''Wait...Serina, The inn keeper from Ethros!? WHAT IS SHE DOING THERE!!'' Lenia was mad as she saw Serina and darted towards Souma and then slam! Lenia was about to grab Souma and leave but then Serina had grabbed her and Eriko and Erika immediately got into their battle positions and wielded their weapons and targeted Lenia. Lenia was on top of Souma while Lina and the girls were still standing but they were glaring at Lenia who decided to attack Souma. The girls were about to attack Lenia but then...Souma quickly picked up Lenia and got up in the process. Souma gently put Lenia beside the other girls and she was confused. Souma then spoke... ¡°Umm...five of you girls..I would like to explain some things...I know I said I would tonight and I am going to explain it to you three Lina, Eriko and Erika..and Serina...I did not know that you would come after me...but I am going to explain things to you...since I can tell you aren''t going to leave...and Lenia...I didn''t really expect you to come...but if you want to hear my explanations...there''s no going back...once I explain...none of it cannot leave your mouth...and that includes all of you...¡± Souma was rushing quite a bit because he could feel the horde of demons heading straight for his location... ¡°Alright...Now...let''s go into the inn...I''ll tell the inn keeper to switch my room into a bigger room where we can easily fit in...¡± Souma quickly guided them to the Inn and Lenia was beyond shocked. She wanted to say something to Souma but she noticed none of the girls were talking so she decided to keep her mouth shut. Souma quickly brought them into the lobby and asked the inn keeper to switch his room into a bigger one. The inn keeper quickly smiled and winked at Souma as the inn keeper saw that the girls went from 3 to 5. The inn keeper gave Souma a thumbs up but Souma wasn''t really in the mood and the inn keeper finally read into the mood. As Souma asked the inn keeper for a bigger room, he also decided to keep the other room too. The inn keeper gave Souma the key to a big room with no charge of course. Souma was willing to pay but the inn keeper would be grief stricken if he were to receive any more money from Souma/Maou-sama. Souma quickly gave the key to Lina and told her to lead the girls to the room... ¡°Lina...go to the room and wait for me with the girls...I am going to talk to someone...¡± Souma already sensed Toru''s energy and he wanted to talk to Toru before he explained things... ¡°Bu-but...are you going to come back...¡± Lina wanted to make sure Souma was going to come back... ¡°Yes...now take the rest of the girls to the room and wait...I will be back...¡± Souma patted Lina on the head and she pouted... ¡°No good-bye kiss...¡± Lina wanted to gain a lead as usual... ¡°Not now...I have to explain things first...¡± Souma was being all friendly like with Lina as they spoke in secret. The girls were getting pissed off. Serina was slightly jealous even though she never really established anything with Souma. Lenia was feeling a bit hurt in her chest but she wanted an explanation for everything... Souma quickly said good-bye to the girls and they were glaring at him and they wanted to be patted on the head, the same as Lina. Souma then patted the heads of Eriko and Erika. He moved to Serina and as Souma patted her head, Serina clutched something down there and spoke in his ear... ¡°Hey big boy...I see you''ve been busy here with those girls...I can''t wait to hear your ¡°explanations¡± cause I. Am. Very. Eager. To. Know. More. About. You....and I feel different when I am around you...unlike most people I''ve met...you are so special and I want to know more about you, Souma...¡± Serina licked his ear as she was fondling his tama-jewels... [Editor''s note: Alright, I don''t want to say what Tama means but it can mean several things. Remember Tamago-chan right? Tamago is egg but it has the word, ''Tama'' in it. Egg is sort of round and some people throw eggs as if they were balls...and that word basically says what Tama means...I feel bad enough that my readers already read, ¡°The night is long¡± Vol. 3 - Ch.6...but since I write in japanese, there are a lot of funny references and innuendos that I write in japanese that I don''t put on english because some of it don''t really make sense to some people...anyways...Hope you enjoyed today''s lesson of learning more ways to use the word, Tama....] Souma quickly brushed her away and spoke... ¡°Okay...I guess you already know...I want you and the three girls to explain things to Lenia while I am gone...and stop that...not now...not when I haven''t explained anything...¡± Souma wasn''t about to get caught up in another messy night... Souma immediately moved on to Lenia and before he did anything, Lenia was waiting for an answer... ¡°I didn''t think you''d come here Lenia...but I will come back in a few moments to explain everything...and I am still sorry I made you cry last time...I regret that sincerely...¡± Souma stared in Lenia''s eyes and she knew he really meant those words. Souma was about to leave but then Lenia grabbed his arms...she wouldn''t ask herself but her eyes moved upwards and Souma got the memo... Souma gently patted Lenia''s beautiful red hair and ruffled his hands through her smooth strands. Souma looked at her and gave her a kiss on the forehead and spoke... ¡°I still don''t get why you are here, looking for me...but if you want...you can stay...¡± Souma gently spoke those words and immediately left. Lenia was blushing heavily as she was kissed on the forehead and the girls were angry that Lenia received special treatment from Souma. Souma left the lobby and the girls went up the stairs and Lenia was smiling a bit as she finally found him. Souma teleported to Toru''s location as soon as Souma saw the demon crowd approaching and spoke to Toru... ¡°I am here to talk to those girls...you can go do whatever you like...but if you find any information just contact me telepathically and I''ll do the same...¡± Souma was talking to Toru while they were on top of the roof of a nearby building next to the inn. ¡°Alright brother...you are such a player...hehe...anyways...I will go back to the northern district and look around...I heard there was an extremist group in the northern district and they should have information at least on Mirao''s safety or maybe even location...I will head there now...¡± Toru was okaying the plan and he looked at Souma once more and spoke... ¡°Brother...I want you to be careful...just recently I felt three new energies entered the Demon Realm...I want to further locate those energies but they disappeared...I think it was Garoth that sent those and if they can hide their energy from me...then they''re pretty good or someone is helping them...I want you to be careful because they might do something if they find out you are the demon king...I know some people already know about how you are Maou-sama...but I want you to make sure you can trust them...or at least make sure they keep quiet because if they somehow blurt out your identity...who knows what''ll happen to you or to those people that know about you...¡± Toru was really worried about Souma... ¡°Alright..I''ll take care, Toru. Take care of yourself too, don''t dig too deep alright...now I am going to go back...those girls must be explaining things to Lenia and she must be shocked. She might even hate me by now but it would be best if I were to explain things...¡± Souma looked towards the inn and back at Toru... ¡°Okay..I am going to go, Toru. Just make sure those people sent in by Garoth, don''t find you alright?¡± Toru nodded in acceptance and immediately teleported. The crowd of demons were filling up the streets and Souma couldn''t teleport to the ground...Souma immediately teleported into the lobby and and quickly ascended the stairs before any of the demons could stop him in the lobby. Souma looked around for the room but he remembered that he didn''t even see the room number on the key... ''Gah...I forgot to look at the number...and I don''t want to go back downstairs...some of the demons are probably in the lobby...I think I am going to just knock on every door...'' Souma was about to knock on every door but then he heard multiple voices arguing within a single room. Souma finally began to feel the pressure of his consequences slowly creeping up on him and he stood in front of the room that said, ¡°Rm. 21¡±. Souma looked at the doorknob and his face was producing sweat at an incredible rate... ''Oh god...I think they are arguing about what I did last night...noooooo'' Souma clutched his face and sudden the girls went quiet... On the other side of the door, the girls were just arguing about how Souma was quite the monster in bed and Serina was bragging that she stole Souma''s first time but she really didn''t. Lina, Eriko and Erika were arguing with Serina and Lenia was about to leave because of the topic but she wanted an explanation and she''s probably expecting a little action deep within her heart... As they argued, Souma was standing behind the door and Lenia sensed his energy. She immediately stood up and the girls quieted down...Lenia walked to the door and she was waiting for Souma to open the door but he wouldn''t. Souma was feeling the severity of his actions and he had a shitload of stuff to explain and then suddenly, Lenia slammed open the door and she was beet red from the conversation those four girls had. She was tapping on her foot as she swung the door open and she wanted a goddamn explanation... ¡°Souma...you have some explaining to do...and I can''t believe you did all that to those girls!..I trusted you...I felt you were different...I thought you were special...WHY YOU!...WHY YOU...OF ALL PEOPLE...¡± Lenia was giving a speech in front of Souma and he was looking down as he accepted the scolding... ¡°I felt that you were special...how could you...Why did it have to be you...to make me feel this way...¡± Lenia was feeling flustered as the girls talked about how Souma was really fantastic in bed. Lenia felt jealous that Souma didn''t even do anything to her that night. She felt lonely and this is the only time she felt that she wanted to be looked at by another human male...her body was yearning for Souma but she didn''t want to admit it. She was fighting the desire to either love Souma or kill him. She hated human males but something about Souma, was attracting her...she couldn''t contain it anymore and when Souma kissed her on the forehead...everything blew up inside of her... As Lenia was speaking, Souma was looking sad as Lenia was looking up at him. ¡°Why you...Why did it have to be you, Souma...¡± Lenia leaned in and she embraced Souma and gave him a passionate kiss. Souma was shocked that Lenia kissed him and she was giving him a deep kiss. Her mouth was enticing his own and the two began to engage in tongue action but then.... Souma felt the aura from 4 different girls. Their aura was dark and angry...they were glaring at Souma and Lenia as the two were engaging in a romantic kissing action and then Lenia stopped and looked at the girls... ¡°Heh..you four were just talking about how Souma was good in bed...I felt really angry and jealous...yes I admit that...but now Souma knows I am a great kisser...even better than you all..¡± Lenia smirked as she immediately stole the lead and somehow her personality changed... It was the effect of being Half-human and Half-succubus. Lenia can only lust after the one that she loves and her personality will change differently as she turns on her succubus mode or when the person she loves is near her. Souma was utterly shocked and the kiss felt absolutely amazing. He even nodded in agreement after Lenia made that statement. The girls were upset as Souma agreed. The kiss was sweet and fantastic but the kiss had a bit of an aftereffect... Souma stumbled after he received the kiss and he was dazed. Dazed because the kiss was that good. The girls were shocked as none of them ever made Souma look like that and they were about to literally tackle and pin him down but then Souma spoke after he slightly regained his balance... ¡°Alright...I will start explaining...Thank you Lenia...but what happened to you...seems like you have changed...but you can tell me later...I have to explain a few things to you five...and if you want to leave, do so now...because you cannot tell anyone about this...I am trusting you five with this information...because I might have to do some stuff and it would be better if you all knew about it...¡± None of the girls moved. Souma spoke and gestured the five to sit back down on the bed and Souma grabbed a chair. Also with Lenia, her different personality immediately faded away as Souma was beginning to explain things. Within Lenia, her succubus side was almost revealed and she would''ve went out of control and made love to Souma but luckily for her, she managed to control herself after the kiss and she really wanted to hear Souma''s explanation.. Souma sat in the chair he brought over and looked at the girls... ¡°Well...let''s start about who I am...My name is Souma....Souma Kurogane¡± Souma revealed his name and the girls gasped, especially Lina, Eriko and Erika. ¡°Ku-kurogane...you...are related to THE KUROGANE...the same man...who was summoned by Kami-sama...and created the first act of god...the destruction of the planetary belt...¡± Lina was stuttering as she spoke about Souma''s ancestor and Serina and Lenia were looking at them in shock. ¡°The same Kurogane...that created [The Devil''s Tear]...the famous planetary phenomenon...which is a spatial vortex that consumes anything..¡± Eriko spoke after Lina... ¡°and the same Ku-kurogane...that nearly destroyed the Maran Capital and the Demon Realm...Are you saying...you are related to that person...¡± Then Erika finished... Souma nodded at all of the three statements that the girls said and he looked Serina and Lenia... ¡°I see that you are shocked...but that is who I am...and I am also...Maou-sama...¡± As Souma spoke, he released a small fraction of his demonic energy and Serina and Lenia were shocked... ¡°Mao-maou-sama...!!!¡± Serina knew that Souma had to be related to Maou-sama because of the events that occurred when he left Ethros.. ¡°Maou-sama...Souma...¡± Lenia knew that she wasn''t wrong when she felt the similar presence of Souma''s energy that came from his demonic energy and Et''rie knew about Souma and so did Se''thran. ¡°Alright...now that my identity is revealed...I shall explain a few things also...and we will talk about the future after...¡± Souma wasn''t going to reveal his third identity; Kami-sama''s apostle because he felt it wasn''t necessary to do so. Even with his relation with his great great grandfather and him being Maou-sama is already too much to handle.. Souma stood up, turned the chair around so the backside of the chair was in front of him and he began to speak... ¡°I came here because of my ancestor, the same person who you three girls are talking about. He told me to help the Demon Realm and I am going to reclaim the Demon Realm and remove Mirao...Yes, I am here to save the Kingdom...but then I met you five and here I am explaining things to you girls...¡± Souma revealed his reason for being in the Demon realm and all five of the girls were shocked... The three human girls were looking at Souma in amazement and Serina and Lenia were shocked at how they first treated Souma. For Serina, she played with him as she thought Souma was just an ordinary human male and she was going to use Souma as a source of food. After she lost control over her body and Souma was commanding her, she saw Souma as a special human. Then it all fell apart when she found out that Souma was Maou-sama. Serina was stumped and she immediately got on one knee and bowed in front of Souma to show her utmost respect but then... Souma got up from his chair and crouched in front of Serina. He placed his hand under her chin and tilted her head towards his. Souma stared deep into Serina''s eyes and spoke... ¡°Do not treat me differently, Serina...if you came here looking for me because you wanted to be with me, then don''t treat me like I''m someone untouchable...I may be the Demon King but firstly I am Souma...¡± Souma kissed her forehead and her heart was beginning to flutter. Serina quickly hugged Souma and he patted her on the back... ¡°It''s okay Serina...you don''t have to treat me like I''m a king...I am just a regular man named Souma...¡± Souma whispered into Serina''s ear and then... Serina quickly pushed Souma onto the ground and kissed him passionately. She even swirled her tongue inside of his mouth. The girls were yelling but then... Serina gently moved back and a string of saliva was still connecting her and Souma''s mouth together.. The girls were completely shocked and they were angry at Serina. Lenia was about to thrash Serina but then Souma quickly told Serina to move and got up... ¡°Now, now...you all had your chance...Serina was just showing her appreciation...¡± Souma gulped as he still felt Serina''s lips on his... Souma tried to calm the other girls but then it backfired and it created a huge commotion... ¡°Her appreciation!? SHE TOLD US THAT YOU HAD YOUR FIRST TIME WITH HER!? AND WE THOUGHT WE WERE FIRST ALL THIS TIME!?¡± Lina was yelling at Souma for lying but he really didn''t... ¡°Wait what...my first time was with you three...¡± Souma turned around and looked at Serina who had an angelic smile on her face... ¡°Gah! Wait! She lied! She wasn''t my first!?¡± Souma wanted to convince the three girls that were glaring at him. Lenia felt out of place but then Serina sat next her while Souma and the three girls were arguing... ¡°It''s okay, Lenia...I never really slept with Souma...I was just lying to everyone and I know how you feel...I want to be with Souma and I know you want him too...¡± Serina was speaking to Lenia, who blushed and abruptly disagreed with her... ¡°It''s n-not like I am here to see him or anything! I just want to hear his explanations...¡± Lenia was blushing as she falsely disagreed with Serina... ¡°Yeah, yeah...whatever...don''t worry...Even if we''re not the first ones...Souma is different...I feel that I can depend on him...and normally, my demonic race; The Vampires, we don''t really care for humans because we see them as a food source but...since that time I first met him, and after he left...I couldn''t forget who he was...I thought he was just a little special...but his demeanor...and his personality...it seems funny that I would fall for someone that seems idiotic...like he''s the type to argue with himself...but he truly cares for people...even if they are demon, human or even a creature...it''s just something I sensed within him when I first met him...¡± Serina was speaking truthfully about what she felt about Souma and Lenia felt the same way... Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Even when Lenia met Souma, she cursed, screamed and yelled at him but he never did anything to her. She could''ve been executed but she would''ve escaped somehow but the Captain of the Shidan wouldn''t let her leave unscathed. She would''ve been injured and possibly bleed to death, but Souma saved her regardless of what she said. Lenia even spat at him and yet...his eyes were still gentle...but she knew there was something hidden in Souma. She noticed when Souma was about to talk to Glen Taichou... ... As Souma was talking to Ojii-chan, right when Lenia was being smacked repeatedly by the guards, his eyes turned slightly red and they were fierce. His eyes changed as soon as he mentioned the words that he wasn''t going to let her get killed. His eyes changed and Lenia saw that. His eyes were gentle but then his face looked as if he was ready to kill someone in order to protect someone else.. ¡­ Lenia felt that Souma was indeed special. Even after he brought her to the inn, he didn''t even do anything to her. Lenia was still asleep so she couldn''t have protected herself but Souma didn''t even try anything. Souma simply cured her and let her sleep in the bed that he rented...She felt indebted to her and she wanted to repay him back...but then when Souma ignored her and she was on verge of crying...Souma completely apologized and she was confused but her tears wouldn''t stop. That was the first time she fell in love with someone and she didn''t even notice. As Souma held Lenia in her grasp, she finally felt complete and she wanted to stay in that position forever but then she saw Serina and she immediately left. Lenia was reminiscing at the events that occurred in Ethros and she remembered what her cousins and her mother said... ¡°Rain...¡± ¡­ ¡°Souma is Rain..¡± Then she looked up and Souma and the girls finished their little petty argument and Souma was about to do something but then Lenia spoke... ¡°Souma...how do you know my Cousins...Neiru and Alina...and my mother...Flora Landers...my name is Lenia Landers...¡± Lenia questioned Souma as her suspicions of Souma and her mother and cousins were about to come to light... ¡°Ah...well...¡± Souma was sweating bullets and he was about to change the topic but then Lenia''s gaze turned fierce... ¡°I''m waiting, Mister Souma KUROGANE!?¡± Lenia increased her tone and began to tap her foot repeatedly... ¡°Ah...well...okay okay fine...this happened long before I came to the Demon Realm...I am going to explain everything now! And this involves marriage and stuff too...so you all should listen and after I am done talking...you all can decide what to do from then on...But...I have to make sure you all sign this contract...I cannot risk the information from leaking...¡± Souma was about to make them sign a goddamn contract and it basically said that he didn''t trust them... Lenia and the other girls glared at Souma and they were about to smack him but then Souma changed his mind... ¡°Okay...I am sorry...I should trust you all...but you know...¡± Souma was still bent on getting them to sign the contract but then Lina, Eriko and Erika spoke... ¡°So...my own husband doesn''t even trust his own wife...¡± Lina was getting teary eyed... ¡­ ¡°Husband...doesn''t trust Eriko..?¡± Eriko was beginning to sniffle. ¡­ ¡°Danna-sama...doesn''t trust me...his loyal wife...Danna-sama...doesn''t love me anymore...?¡± Erika was still referring Souma as Danna-sama and then Serina and Lenia were staring at them in confused... ''Husband...Danna-sama...'' Serina was thinking to herself and she wanted to be a part of that too so she spoke... ¡°Yeah! If I am going to marry you, Souma...we are supposed to trust each other! HOW CAN WE TRUST EACH OTHER WHEN YOU ARE MAKING YOUR FUTURE WIFE SIGN A CONTRACT...How could you¡± Serina wanted to gain a lead and she was producing fake tears but she really meant the whole marriage proposal... Lenia was the last one left and she was stumped... Then her succubus mode/desires leaked... ¡°Tsk, tsk! Shame on you, future husband...How could you treat your own future wife, Me, Lenia Landers, a noblewoman''s daughter with such disrespect...and here I thought you were different..¡± Lenia''s alternate personality spoke with a crisp yet dignified tone. Souma on the other hand was feeling shocked that they would play the guilt trip card... ¡°Fine...FINE! You are right...if we are going to be married...we are supposed to trust each other...But I want an explanation from all of you after I am done...¡± Souma finally discarded the idea of making them sign a contract and they lit up in smiles. Lenia''s alternate personality left and she was embarrassed that she said that Souma was her future husband but she didn''t have time to be all mushy mushy with Souma because he is going to explain his story... ¡°Alright...this started when I came from another world...another planet called Earth...I am from the country named Japan and that is also where my ancestor, Ryuu Kurogane, the man that did all those events in Planet Oryon is originally from too. I was sent here by Kami-sama to reveal something or do something in Oryon...I do not know what Kami-sama wants me to do, but he is the one who sent me here...Now...I first arrived by falling from the sky...then I met a Sabretooth and an egg, which I thought the Sabretooth was just a pet but then the sabretooth transformed into a cat girl and her name was Akane...well I gave her the name when she was a sabretooth...but she''s actually a cat girl that is very special. The egg is called Tamago-chan, I named it Tamago because in my country, Tamago means egg. So, I traveled quite a bit on Akane before she transformed as she was a giant sabretooth tiger. I came upon a village that was tranquil and peaceful. Then I met a few people and my second family was established over in that village. Eventually, Akane transformed, and the people that I considered my second family, had a daughter and her name was Amelia. She eventually grew fond of me and Akane loved me also. Tamago-chan liked me probably because I didn''t leave her behind. Then, I met a few more people. I met a guard captain named Yoichi that was very funny and then I met another woman, that was an rabbit girl/bunny girl. Well, at the time I was about to shower and she was invisible in the same stall...Nothing happened because I quickly escaped and she followed me back to my second home. I woke up to the rabbit girl named Tifania that was on top of me and she had clothes....then Amelia and Akane were holding my arms on each side. They basically slept with me and a few hi jinks ensued and they became engaged with me. Then, I met the elder, whom I told my story to by signing a contract to never reveal my story...and then I met the Elder''s daughter who somewhat knocked me out the first time we met. We accidentally kissed and she was very shy and the elder basically engaged her daughter to me before even telling her. A few days passed and the village was about to bombarded by an army from the Kingdom of Algarun. They were looking for the magical item named Malveric grass and I was also the person who found Malveric grass because I killed a group of demonic wolves THAT were about to kill me...I didn''t do it because they were demons, Serina and Lenia...I did it because they were going to kill me...I had to act...then their blood began infused with the grass and became Malveric Grass. After selling that to a merchant that I knew, the kingdom found where the merchant got the Malveric Grass and came to the village where I stayed at. They invaded the village but luckily I created a plan for them to evacuate...things went along good until the army showed up a few moments early. I rushed the last group and stayed behind to make sure the village people weren''t going to be followed. I got bombarded with a Lightning spell and they trapped me as the spell struck. I lost consciousness at that point but Kami-sama basically helped me by making my body cast a God-ranked spell that consumed the entire army and the village in one attack. Then I was rescued by Neiru, Lenia''s cousin and she brought me to her home in Evercliff. Eventually I stayed there but I could not recall my memories so I was basically nothing until Neiru gave me a name, Rain Landers. Yes, she added her last name because she originally wanted to find someone that she could marry and she thought I was the perfect candidate. Well, I met the girls that stayed with Neiru, there was Alina, Shina, Neena and Leia. I interacted with these female while I had no previous memories but somehow they fell in love with me too. So, when I did not have my memories, I felt the desire to stay with those women for a long time which is why I decided to become engaged with them. Of course they don''t know about the proposal or anything, but I am going to do something for them since they did help me when I didn''t have anything else. Then things happened and an apostle attacked me because I was somewhat connected to Kami-sama and then my ancestor began to talk to me. I finally inherited some of the powers of the Kurogane clan and became really strong...that was also the first time I ever killed someone...I feel restless sometimes when I think about people dying...and I really don''t like to kill people...maybe one day I''ll get over it but what I felt after knowing I killed someone, I felt really horrible...After that event, I stumbled upon a dungeon where I recovered my memories and my ancestor told me to visit and I found his fortress. I also learned a few things about my history and then my ancestor told me to come to the Demon Realm and help the demon race...and that is just about sums up my story...¡± Souma finished and the girls were surprised and they felt sorry for what Souma experienced. The girls wanted to hug Souma but then they remembered the situation with the other girls...They did not want to speak but then Souma spoke... ¡°I really want us to stay together...I would like to have a family with the people I''ve met on this planet...and I want you girls to stay with me...I''ll explain everything to the other girls back at the village and also to Lenia''s cousins...I just want to stay together since I really don''t have family here...but if you want to leave, I can respect your decision...I know I seem like a bastard...and I really don''t deserve to be with any of you...you all are wonderful and I am glad to have met you all...but you know...I should just leave...I feel like I am forcing you all---¡± Souma was about to leave but then all five of them spoke... ¡°I still can''t believe you don''t trust your wife...or wives...you think something like that is going to change our feelings...Yes, you are different and yes you have other girls that you are engaged too...but that won''t do anything to these feelings that I feel about you, Souma...Husband...¡± Lina spoke truthfully to Souma and the speech continues... ¡°Really husband...How could you not trust us...So what that you are from a different planet...the main thing is that we love you and you love us equally...so don''t speak like that as if our feelings were just fake...¡± Eriko was scolding Souma and then Erika began... ¡°Danna-sama...is my Danna-sama...I love you no matter what...if the world hates you, then I can love you more than the world hates you...¡± Erika gave a comforting speech and then Serina followed... ¡°Souma...when I first met you...I thought you were just a normal human..then that occurred...and I knew you were somewhat special...then for the first time...I felt that I needed to be with someone...and that someone was you...even if you tell me this...nothing is going to change because I just started to love you and my body can no longer feel excited when it''s not with you...I want you Souma...and if I have to marry you, then so be it. Marriage is just something my race never really considered but I love you, so I am willing to do anything...I came here looking for you...so you should already know that I am not going to leave you...¡± Serina spoke seriously and Souma was really astonished. Serina was very flirtatious but when she''s serious, she becomes someone entirely different and more dignified. The four girls finished and then they stared at Lenia who has yet to speak... She mumbled a bit and gestured Souma to come closer so she could speak in his ear, privately... ¡°You are...a human male...I''ve hated humans...especially males because of my father...that left my mother...he was a human male...and he didn''t really like the fact that my mother was a demon...so he left her for a human woman...I''ve hated males ever since...but when I met you for the first time...I said so many cruel things to you...but your eyes...your eyes told me that you were someone special...a person that doesn''t care if you are a different race...*sniffle * you are a person that will care for anyone...and you are willing to protect your loved ones or even the person that you just met just because you are that kind of person...I really wanted to apologize for what I did back in Ethros and even when you laid me on that bed...you never tried anything...you respected women regardless of their race...you are that someone that I''ve been searching for... * sniffle* you, Souma...are....are...the...one...I love....so don''t leave me...¡± Lenia quickly hugged Souma and she cried while Souma embraced her. The girls heard her story while Souma was talking to Toru and they wanted her to make up with Souma. They were glad that Souma and Lenia made up and Souma continued to pat her on the back. Souma whispered to Lenia as he wiped her tears away and spoke to the others... ¡°You know...I don''t like it when females cry...it makes me sad..but I am also very happy that you told me this Lenia...I love you too...and I love you all Lina, Eriko, Erika and Serina...I am very glad that you all told me that...I won''t leave you all...I will make sure that when everything is done here in the Demon Realm...we can explain things to the other girls and we can all live together...okay...¡± Souma quickly got up as the girls nodded in agreement. He returned to his seat and looked at Lina... ¡°Now...why is my wife, Lina Yurika here in the Demon Capital and in the most demon populated city, Voltros...?¡± Souma wanted an explanation for Lina and the two sister''s stay in Voltros... ¡°Well..my father is a merchant and he sent me here from Klorim...to find people that were selling Malveric Grass...I came here with Eriko and Erika as my bodyguards but I really treat them as my sisters...even though they can get out of control and I have to scold them...Also...the reason why I came here for Malveric Grass was because of the upcoming war between Algarun and Klorim...it is going to occur in a few months from now...and the Kingdom of Klorim is fighting against the King of Algarun for acts of terrorism and subjugating several races even some demons too...¡± Lina spoke of the reason why she had came to Maran along with Eriko and Erika and he could trust her... ¡°I see...I have to something about that war...I will see what I can do after I leave the Demon Realm...¡± Souma nodded and then looked at Serina for a story... ¡°Well...I am a Dhampir of the Vice-Reyla Vampire clan...I left the clan with my little brother to search for something other than ruling over the Vampire clan...so I became an inn keeper and then I met you, Honey~...¡± Serina playfully called Souma a lover''s nickname but he was still new to the whole marriage/engagement thing that he accepted the nickname... ¡°Okay...Well...as long as they don''t do anything to forcefully take you back or threaten any of you all...then everything should be fine...¡± Souma didn''t want Serina to be forced to return back to the clan and Serina laughed it off but she knew her family was a bit touchy on the matters of marriage... Souma didn''t need Lenia to explain anything as she basically spoke her story to him. He understood what she said and she was related to Neiru, Alina, Shina and Neena. Souma thought Leia was related to them too but he remembered the Leia was the sister of the King of Algarun and she was forced to leave the kingdom because her brother was a jerk. Souma looked at the girls and spoke... ¡°Okay...that pretty much explains everything...and I am going to meet my brother, Toru...don''t mind what is going on...it''s just we''re looking for information on the fake Demon King, Mirao...¡± Souma spoke about his plan to find information and the girls were like... ¡°Brother!?¡± They spoke in unison... ¡°Yes...brother...as in Asmodan''s Apostle...as in the same person who is stronger than any demon except for the Asmodan and me...and we are going to take the kingdom back...I don''t plan on becoming the Demon King and staying in the Demon Realm...I plan on returning with you five so I can explain a few things...¡± Souma spoke about Toru and they were surprised... Lenia knew about Toru since he was staying in a room at her house but she couldn''t see him because her mother wouldn''t let her. Serina knew about Asmodan''s apostle and she heard the rumors about how his strength was similar to Asmodan. Lina, Eriko and Erika were confused but they heard the term, ¡°Asmodan''s apostle¡± from one of the humans that spoke about the demons and then things began click in... ¡°Also...¡± Right when the girls were about to tackle Souma for a night session, Souma immediately vanished and reappeared in front of them...The girls were surprised at how Souma vanished and reappeared. ¡°I will not do that again...not to Lina, Eriko or Erika...Serina and Lenia can decide for themselves if they want to do it...but I will be sleeping somewhere else...if SERINA or LENIA want to further their relationship with me...they can come but ONLY them...understood Lina, Eriko and Erika...¡± Souma spoke and the three girls he mentioned were pouting and Lenia blushed at what Souma meant. Serina was excited as she was about to finish what she started that morning when Souma was in Ethros... Souma thought everything would be fine if he were to explain it to Akane and the girls. If they were going to be married anyways, it should be alright for them to engage in those sessions and Souma felt that he was in the right but oh no, he is still wrong and he is going to break his oath again... ¡°Now...I am going to go to Rm. 10...Tomorrow, I will be going somewhere but I will make sure to wake you all up...¡± Souma looked at the girls and teleported to his room. The girls were still shocked that Souma could teleport and Souma returned to his room. The three girls, Lina, Eriko and Erika were sobbing their night away while sleeping in Rm. 21 while Serina and Lenia decided to go to Souma''s room. Souma was steadily thinking about what he did and everything went alright. He thought that things would''ve been much worse and they would''ve beaten his ass for cheating...but they were somewhat understanding. Souma laid his weapon on the table and began to take his cloak off. He took off his leather shirt and began to wipe the sheath of his two Katana blades that were dusty from the debris from Deloria''s Inn and then Serina and Lenia knocked on the door... Souma walked to the door and opened the door to reveal Serina and Lenia at the entrance. They continued to look at his body and he asked... ¡°What do you two want...?¡± Souma was oblivious because he was still focused on cleaning his Katanas. Souma looked at the two and Lenia blushed as she continued to stare at Souma''s bare chest. Serina smiled happily and she dove right in before Lenia... Souma''s night part 2 is now beginning...
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 11: Another night.... Volume 3 - Chapter 11: Another night....
Author''s Note As the title of the chapter suggests, it is another night where I write another erotic chapter...don''t worry it won''t be long like the first one. It''ll be short and sweet but this chapter is going to reveal some stuff for future events...
Before Souma''s night session began, Toru was busy looking for information in the Northern District. He visited Flora''s mansion but she wasn''t really feeling in good shape to be presentable. Let''s just say that Flora was a bit dazed and she didn''t want any visitors because her body was aching in lust. Toru left the mansion and continued to look around in the Northern District. Toru used his connections to find various members of the Demon Extremist group and he finally found the information that he and his brother were looking for... Mirao is still alive and his location is in a secret underground lair that is near impenetrable and it would take several master mages to destroy his entire lair. Toru knew that Souma could do it since he had mastered various elements and he also has multiple magic skills but it is also said that there are people in the lair that are humans. Toru remembered Souma''s words of unnecessary bloodshed, so he decided against that plan of destroying the entire place with magic... Toru also obtained information about three figures. They were sent in by Garoth to assist Mirao to reclaim his standing as the Demon King. The three figures are quite excellent in strength and speed but two of apostles that were sent, seemed a bit reluctant to even fight. It''s as if they were forced to come to the Demon Realm and they had no choice. However, the third figure is quite lazy but he has some unique skills that they have never seen. Toru was glad that he found information that will be key to planning their strategy...Toru''s informant was none other than Matsu...Mirao''s most trusted advisor... Toru was about to make his way back to the eastern district to talk with Souma but he remembered that his brother will be ¡°busy¡± with some things so he found another inn and rented a room. Toru went to his room and went to sleep... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Back at Room #10, Serina had dove straight into Souma and tackled him onto the ground. Souma could''ve simply stopped her but he didn''t want to stop her effort so he simply fell along with her fore. Souma and Serina landed on the floor and she sat on top of him and spoke... ¡°Hehe...Souma...Maou-sama....want to continue where we left off back in Ethros...¡± Serina winked at Souma and Lenia was embarrassed at the sexual position Serina was in... Lenia immediately stormed out of the room and tried to close the door but she left a tiny gap. Lenia was about to leave but she saw the light that escaped from the tiny gap and her body ached... She turned around and crept closer to the gap and saw Souma and Serina talking to each other... ¡°Wh-what...wait...Lenia just left...maybe she wants to talk about something...let me go get her...¡± Souma was about to get up but then Serina still laid on top of him and spoke... ¡°Shhh...don''t worry about her...I''m sure she''s fineee~ now...let''s worry about us...you know why I came here...¡± Serina traced Souma''s muscles with her index finger and she continued to stare at Souma intimately. Serina knew Lenia was at the door because she heard Lenia stop midway and return back and Serina even saw a glimpse of Lenia''s eyes peeking through the gap. She didn''t mind being watched because right now, she''s more worried about making love to Souma... ¡°Wait...what...I was just cleaning my weapon...just let me---¡± Souma was speaking but then Serina placed her finger to shush him up... ¡°shhh, Just focus on us now...I can''t believe you left me all alone back in Ethros...and I had to come here just for you...you know how that makes me feel...¡± Serina was guilt tripping Souma bad... ¡°Ah...I''m sorry...I didn''t...it''s just...okay...I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to leave you behind...¡± Souma pouted and Serina smiled. She snuggled on top of Souma and rubbed her check against his... ¡°Aww...you are so adorable when you pout...it''s okay...I didn''t mind coming here...I came here just for you...you know...so don''t feel bad...and just continue what you left off...¡± Serina was winking at him... ¡°Err...well...¡± Souma finally regretted his words that he said earlier to Serina and Lenia back in Rm. 21 and now he''s trying to back out... ¡°Um..I''m tired you see...and you know...I got back pains..and stuff...¡± Souma was avoiding Serina''s lustful gaze... ¡°Uh huh...back pains...so you were just cleaning earlier...and somehow you just got back pains...Nope...we already agreed to marry you and I haven''t had my turn yet!¡± Serina quickly turned around and faced Souma''s legs and she begn to unbutton his pants and she removed his pants... ¡°Wait..! Why don''t we just wait...until we meet the other girls back where I originally came from...¡± Souma was struggling but Serina was on top of him and she was touching Souma''s boxers and she began to poke the monster that hid under... ¡°Gah...Wait! Stop...!!¡± Souma was refusing and Serina just continued. She began to move her hand under his boxers and began to feel Souma''s penis and she began to stroke his cock as she removed his boxers... Serina stopped as Souma''s cock was beginning to rise and she stood up. She spoke while undressing... ¡°You...know...you should stop refusing a woman when she''s already done this much...it''s just rude you know...¡± Serina scolded Souma as she took off her pants, shirt and her underwear. Souma gazed at Serina''s naked body as she was standing on top of him. He saw her beautiful skin that was really smooth and her perky tits that peaked at the tip. Souma''s cock rose completely as he stared at Serina''s body and she was happy to make Souma feel happy. She was proud to make the Demon King feel aroused and she quickly returned back to her position and they were in a 69 position. Souma''s cock was gigantic and Serina gazed at the veins that popped around the shaft and she began to lick his penis all over... Souma spoke as he was being licked down there... ¡°Gah!! Wait!! It''s not too late! I know...I can make it up to you later---¡± As he spoke, Serina lowered her ass onto Souma''s face and her vagina was placed on Souma''s mouth... ¡°Here..instead of talking...make me feel good...you are Maou-sama aren''t you...why don''t you stop talking and show me the reason why the Demon King is the strongest...¡± Serina was playfully teasing and she moaned a bit as Souma was eating her down there. Souma''s body began to heat up and his body was changing. He began to transform into Maou-sama and his appearance changed. His penis grew larger and as Serina was sucking his tip, his penis grew and struck the back of her throat unexpectedly.. Serina was gagging on Souma''s enlarged penis and Lenia was blushing behind the door as she saw Serina choking on Souma''s penis. Lenia didn''t know what to do as she was watching Souma and Serina engage in sexual acts but her heart ached as she wanted to join in and her body was heating up. She thought to herself... ''I wonder...will that fit inside of me...'' Lenia was staring at Souma''s penis as it struck Serina''s throat in the back. Lenia saw the bulge that appeared at Serina''s throat and she wanted to join but she was embarrassed and she already embarrassed herself back in the other room... Lenia began to finger herself as she saw Souma transform and his penis grew... Serina was coughing as she gagged on Souma''s cock and she backed out... ¡°cough cough...Oh my...Souma...you could''ve told me that you were going to grow bigger---¡± Serina turned around and saw Souma''s appearance had changed. She saw his Demon King form and her body was reacting to his demonic energy. Luckily, in his Demon King form, Souma could control his demonic energy or else people would''ve stormed the inn after sensing his energy. Souma looked at Serina and spoke... ¡°You...are mine...¡± Souma was speaking a bit differently but he didn''t lose control of his entire body...it''s just he lost all sense and now he''s just a horny man just like last night. His desires were manifesting itself and he was now in a state of utmost lust. Serina blushed as Souma said those words and she was about to go back down on his cock but then Souma grabbed her arm and turned her around... ¡°Serina...you are my wife...we are going to make love now...¡± With Souma''s new appearance, Serina was hot as he spoke. Serina nodded and Souma carried Serina to the bed and placed her on the bed. Souma already did his foreplay action on Serina and she was soaking wet. Serina looked at Souma and gazed at his manly body... ¡°Souma...Maou-sama...please...my body...can''t take anymore...make love to me!!¡± Serina was begging for Souma and then he spoke... ¡°Make love to you where?¡± Souma was playing with Serina as she was begging for him... ¡°You know where! Stick it in me!!¡± Serina was really begging for Souma to sex her up. ¡°Mhm, stick what in?¡± Souma smirked as he played the oblivious game... ¡°Oh come on, honey!! Stick that manly cock inside my pussy!!¡± Serina couldn''t stand how Souma got cocky all of sudden.. ¡°Fine...fine...I''ll give you your medicine that you need...¡± Souma grabbed Serina''s legs and lifted them forward and scooted her body closer to his cock. Souma was rubbing his cock around the entrance and she was panting heavily. Serina''s vampiric fangs were beginning to show and she glared at Souma to stop messing around. As she glared at him, Souma''s eyes released a glare that made Serina''s body twitch. She was mistaken to even try her gaze at the Demon King and instead Souma made her climax just from his glare. Serina''s body relaxed as she squirted on Souma''s cock before he even inserted it in... Serina was sensitive and Souma was about to pierce her. Souma looked at Serina in a sexy expression and in one thrust, Souma plunged his dick into her vagina and it reached all the wall to her cervix/womb. Serina''s hymen was broken and blood was all over his dick as he plunged his dick all the way to her womb. Souma''s cock was kissing her womb entrance and Serina was gasping for air as she came again from Souma and her pain from her hymen being broken was almost instantly replaced with an orgasmic feeling. Souma then began to thrust passionately into Serina as she gasped for air. Her gasps then turned to moans and the night became loud once more. Souma forgot to use his wind barrier to prevent the noises from escaping his room and with that tiny gap open, the noises echoed throughout the hallway and the guests weren''t going to get any sleep tonight either. Souma was thrusting his large cock into Serina''s pussy and Serina was forced to transform into her Dhampir form and she born little vampire wings on her back and her nails grew long and sharp. Serina grabbed onto Souma and she began to claw at Souma''s back. Her form allowed her to keep up with Souma''s orgasmic thrusts but then...Souma turned it up a notch. Souma lifted Serina into the air and began to fuck her while he levitated from his Demon King form. Serina sporadically clawed at Souma''s back as she moaned loudly. Her nails were carving into Souma''s back and blood dripped down his back as Serina was being fucked. Lenia watched as Souma was thrusting his giant cock into Serina. His penis was shaping Serina''s pussy and it looked as if Souma was plunging a pole into her stomach. Lenia rapidly increased her speed as Serina was moaning... ¡°Ohhh~ Souma~ Souma!! More!!! Yes! Yes! Harder!!¡± Serina was feeling everything as her body was sensitive from cumming twice and she was about to climax again... Souma was breathing heavily as he focused on fucking Serina good. He leaned downwards and began to lick Serina''s areolas/tits as she arched her back from Souma''s thrusts. Souma was feeling good and he was about to release. His cock was getting bigger and Serina could feel that Souma was about to cum. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Souma''s neck and she began to lick his ear playfully. Souma felt really good and he began to thrust rapidly. ¡°Souma!! I''m...I''m coming again!!!!!¡± Serina screamed loudly as Souma thrusts became harder and faster then splat! Souma released his sperm inside as he passionately fucked Serina good. Serina arched backwards and her hair swayed in motion. Serina''s eyes almost rolled back as she climaxed from Souma''s cock. She squirted and her love juices were flowing down the sides of Souma''s penis and he gently tossed Serina onto the bed. ¡°huff huff...I''m not done...''honey''...I am going to fuck you until you beg me to stop...you started this...¡± Souma got on the bed and lifted Serina''s right leg as she was laying on the bed on her stomach. ¡°Wa...wait...Souma...my body...I am so sensitive...I can''t keep up...even when I transformed...your cock is just too good...¡± Serina was gasping as she spoke to Souma... ¡°Nope...I am just getting started...¡± Souma proceeded to fuck Serina sideways as she was trying to tell Souma to stop... Souma plunged his dick again into Serina''s pussy that was still slobbered in his cum. Slushing noises could be heard as Souma thrust his wet dick into Serina''s vagina. Serina gawked as Souma entered again and she almost fainted from his cock. ¡°Yaaaah! Souma...It''s too gooood...no more...please...my body can''t handle any more of you...you will make my body go crazy...Souma!! Maou-sama!!¡± Serina screamed passionately as Souma thrusted into her rapidly. Souma didn''t stop and she was about to cum once more and Souma thrusted his penis harder and faster into her pussy. She was being fucked sideways and she grabbed the pillow from the bed and she covered her face because she didn''t want Souma to see her embarrassed face as she was feeling too good from his cock. Souma moved her leg and moved into the missionary position and moved the pillow away from Serina''s face and spoke... ¡°Don''t hide...even if you are embarrassed...you are going to be married to me...and I would like to know more about you...¡± Souma leaned forward and passionately kissed Serina on her lips as she was red from embarrassment. She was enjoying Souma''s deep kiss and while he fucked her good, Souma additionally groped her breasts to make her feel even better. Souma placed his hands underneath Serina and grabbed a hold of her entire body. He hugged her and fucked her at the same time. Serina teared up as Souma spoke those words about being married and knowing more about each other. Serina never felt the need to love someone and this was something new to her. She often played around with human males as she absorbed their blood and treated them as a food source. Her heart already began to open as she met Souma again and she wanted to be with Souma forever. Serina was feeling physically good and emotionally good as Souma was taking care of her. Souma switched his motions from fast pace to slow and then back to rapid speed. Souma was at the point where he was going to climax again and he stared into Serina''s eyes as she was blushing and her body was feeling spontaneous from repeatedly cumming. Souma''s eyes basically spoke his words and Serina kissed him on the nose and Souma began to thrust rapidly. Serina moaned sporadically and loudly within the room and the guests were listening on them. It''s not as if they were eavesdropping but Serina''s voice was really loud and the door was open and the noise echoed through the hallway. Lenia was about to cum from fingering herself and right when Souma released his sperm onto Serina, Serina came along with Lenia who was peeking through the tiny gap. The two moaned in unison and Serina smirked as she saw Lenia''s eye through the gap. ¡°Nhhhn~¡± Lenia and Serina moaned as Souma released his semen on Serina''s naked body. Serina was panting hard as she came four times already and her body was repeatedly twitching... Souma was about to get dressed but then Serina whispered to him... ¡°Lenia...has...been...watching...give her some...please...she might not admit it...but you saw how she was back in the other room...she told us her story about why she hated humans and how you were different...so...show her something that she has never experienced before...your love...please honey...¡± Serina was gasping as she whispered into Souma''s ear and Souma nodded in agreement. Souma rubbed Serina''s cheek and kissed her... ¡°Okay...I knew she was there too...I didn''t want to force her...but you are right about her...I can''t just give my love to just one...I have to share...¡± Souma spoke to Serina and she fell asleep as her body needed to rest. Souma''s demon king form was slowly becoming addictive and Serina couldn''t keep up. She fainted/fell asleep on the bed and Souma covered her with the blanket. Souma turned around and looked at the door and spoke... ¡°Lenia...I know you are there...¡± Souma spoke loud enough for Lenia to hear his voice. She immediately stood up and she was about to run away but Souma grabbed a hold of her arm so she couldn''t escape. Souma looked at her and spoke... ¡°Lenia...why are you hiding...I know you watched us...I could sense your energy...¡± Souma placed his right hand and rubbed Lenia''s cheek softly. Lenia immediately waved her head in denial and she spoke... ¡°It-it''s not like I came here for you or anything! I was just watching out for Serina!!¡± Lenia denied the fact that she was watching them behind the door and playing with herself... ¡°Really..¡± Souma looked at Lenia and he could tell that she was playing with herself while she watched him and Serina have sex... Souma leaned forward and kissed Lenia... ¡°You know...it''s okay to love me...I will love you too...and you shouldn''t be embarrassed for loving someone...Loving someone makes you feel alive and I love you too...don''t hide your feelings Lenia...I know there''s another personality within you that is forcing you to follow your true feelings but you shouldn''t hide from them..¡± Souma spoke after he kissed her gently on the lips. Lenia was sort of glaring at Souma but her eyes said that she wanted him also... ¡°I...don''t love you I just---!!¡± Lenia was holding onto Souma as she said those words and Souma interrupted her... ¡°Then...why are you holding onto me...my arms aren''t doing anything...Lenia...¡± Souma wasn''t even holding her within his grasp and she could''ve ran away a long time ago but she didn''t... ¡°But....¡± Lenia was about to back away but then Souma embraced her and picked her up in a princess-carry style and brought her into the room. ¡°Stop! Let go of me!! Let me down!!¡± Lenia was refusing to let Souma carry her and she punched Souma''s bare chest but she didn''t even use any force and Souma continued to carry her to the bed. Serina was under the blankets and she was still sleeping and Lenia looked at the covers that Serina was using. ¡°Wait...nooo...Souma...stop this...!¡± Lenia was refusing but her body was doing the opposite. She could''ve ran away or even use her demon powers to escape but she didn''t. Deep down inside of her, she was waiting for this moment and she felt really happy to be embraced by Souma. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. She continued to push away but Souma laid her on the bed and kissed her slowly as she mumbled her words of denial. Lenia was beginning to get into the motion but she pushed Souma back before they continued... ¡°Y-you know...I hate you...I hate how you act like this...I hate everything about you...but I just can''t get away from you...¡± Lenia was speaking and Souma was ruffling through her crimson hair. ¡°I know...I love you too, Lenia...It''s okay..I''ll take care of you...¡± Souma spoke silently into Lenia''s ear and the two shared the night together. Lenia lost her virginity to Souma that night and Souma was gentle with her. She cried as Souma''s huge penis entered her but after a few moments, she began to feel good. The night ended after Lenia''s and Souma''s first session and Serina was still asleep. Souma slept in between the girls and three of them were naked. Lenia and Serina used his arms as pillows and they snuggled right next to Souma. His body returned back to his original appearance and he was sleeping peacefully between the two. As he slept, Souma''s demon ego and Ojii-chan were talking... Souma EX: I told you gramps, he''s slowly becoming like me...this is his second time he broke his oath... Ojii-chan: Yeah yeah...don''t even say it...he''s gathering a lot of girls for his family...but he still needs to explain it to the girls he first met...They must be waiting for him and he''s over here having a sex spree with 5 girls... Souma EX: Don''t worry...As much as I am a Demon King...I will make sure he loves them all equally.... Ojii-chan: Pfft, let him handle his own problems...we have to worry about the future later...I think you know that once this is over... Souma EX: Yes gramps...I know...we...won''t be able to help him...anymore...It''s time he chose his path and he needs to learn on his own... Ojii-chan: Yes...Not only that...he has a responsibility for being Kami-sama''s Apostle...and being my descendant...and he''s also the Demon King...and the Nature King has recognized Souma as his vessel already and his powers are going to awaken when he returns back to the Silvaheim Forest...Souma is becoming someone that is going to change the world...and I sense something inside of him...something different than anything I have ever witnessed even when I was alive...something is inside of Souma and it is more powerful than any force that I know...even greater than Kami-sama... Souma EX: Souma is becoming a person of many talents...The gods won''t let him get away with all this power being contained into one body... Ojii-chan: Yes...He''s going to learn the meaning of protecting someone and I have a final lesson for him...even if I didn''t teach him anything but common sense...this final lesson is going to be very important on making him grow up...He''s going to learn... Souma EX: Yes...even for a Demon King, he has to finally let go of those beliefs and know the meaning of that lesson... Ojii-chan: In due time, Souma''s demon ego...in due time...he will learn... Souma EX: Anyways...Souma really showed how to love a woman these past two nights...I did not even know he knew about those techniques... Ojii-chan: ...Yeah...I think it''s because of you...your personality is slowly becoming a part of him and he''s learning from you! Souma EX: Kakakah! Probably but he has technique though...anyways...I think Souma is treating Lenia a bit special... Ojii-chan: Well, Souma just wants her to be honest...I mean they had a rough start when they first met...now that Lenia apologized to Souma and cried in his arms, she became someone important to him...all of those girls are important to him...and I hope they can help him when the time comes...because with all this power...Souma might go crazy and we won''t be around to help him... Souma EX: Yeah...well as long as he learns his final lesson from you...I will give him his Demon King form...right now...I am letting him borrow my demonic powers but he has yet to earn the right to control his form...I am just lending it to him for now... Ojii-chan: Alright...anyways...I think we should continue to let Souma handle everything...we could''ve helped him yesterday but it was a good choice to let him decide his own path... Souma EX: Okay gramps! Whatever you say....but seriously...Souma is such a champ...he really didn''t hold back on that vampire girl...she fainted after he banged her good... Ojii-chan: Okay..we aren''t going to talk about this...It''s bad enough that we can see what he''s doing...I''d rather not see those images again...but I have to admit...he does have technique... Souma EX: Kakakah! Alright gramps... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The three girls in Rm. 21 cried themselves to sleep as they couldn''t receive Souma''s love that night but they had to understand that sharing is caring. The night ended quickly and the guests got a lot more time to sleep compared to Souma''s first night with the three girls. The inn keeper slowly clapped for the Demon King and Souma did a tsukkomi in his sleep as he felt the inn keeper clapping for him. Toru slept at his inn as he stayed awake planning for the future events as he found information about Mirao and the people that came to the Demon Realm. Toru snickered as he thought of a mischievous plan for his brother. He couldn''t help but mess with his brother since that was his personality. Toru just needed someone for his little plan to work...it just needs to be perfect...and knowing Souma, he would fall right into Toru''s tricks. Toru laughed himself to sleep and the districts were still awake but majority of the humans were asleep and the demon race was still on the lookout for Souma/Maou-sama. The Demon Extremists needed Souma/Maou-sama so they can install him as the new ruler before Mirao returns and Toru knew all about it but it wouldn''t work. It''d probably end up worse as Mirao and his reinforcements might create problems for Souma and Toru already thought of a plan...he just needed something...an event to occur and everything would fall straight into his hands.. The three figures that came from Garoth finally set forth to find the Demon King and the two figures that stuck together were still being forced to tag along. Mirao seemed pitiful but he''s also planning something...something that might endanger Maou-sama... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Back at the village/town settlement, the some of the girls were sleeping peacefully and Tamago-chan had more cracks than before. Her cracks appeared more after the Descent of the Demon King. Tamago-chan felt Souma''s energy and her shell was reacting to it. Alveani stayed up all night, practicing and creating new magic skills from her abilities. She wanted to increase her magical power because she wanted to be able to help Souma when he returned back to them. Akane slept alongside Tamago-chan and next to Tifania. Amelia stayed awake for a few hours as she was thinking about Souma and she began to think about the things that they would do when he returns. She even thought about continuing that night when Souma barely escaped their grasp but Tamago-chan protected him. Amelia giggled herself to sleep as she remembered the funny times she had with Souma and eventually everyone in the village fell asleep. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ At Orylheim, Shina was training to become a shrine priestess. Her training consisted of multiple routines of tending the shrine and learning how to become a proper miko. She trained consistently and every night she would think about Rain. She thought about how Rain was a kind and gentle man but she knew that Rain was somewhat different. She felt that Rain was someone important and the events of the tournament basically proved it. She was amazed to see Rain dominate the Black magician and she wanted to chase after him but she couldn''t. Eventually, Shina decided to train as a shrine priestess and learn about holy magic. She wanted to continue her training and she also wanted to become someone powerful so she could stand next to Rain. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ At the Orphis Academy, the entire academy floated above the air as the Academy was a flying flagship. Orphis Academy floated high in the clouds and the Academy is considered a neutral country that is independent and far away from any other country''s affairs. The Orphis Academy also is a teleporting flagship that can basically teleport to any location. Due to the Academy''s teleporting ability, this allows many of the training magicians and scientists to study to world as they literally can visit any place. The flagship can be teleported upon request but it may be a while since multiple people request for a teleporting site every day. At the Academy, Neena already became the head of the Alchemy division and she led her own team of Alchemists and she''s creating new experiments and inventions everyday. Neena is sanctioned by the Academy to develop new items from Alchemy and she''s been given a Level 5 clearance to resources that are usually rare to find. There are a total of 6 Levels and Level 5 basically gives her access to rare and ancient items that have been stored in the Academy. She is working hard and diligently but occasionally, Neena would relax and think about how Rain was doing. When she met Rain for the first time, she felt something different about Rain. She felt that Rain was a special being and normally that doesn''t happen with people she meets. She wanted to experiment on him and find his genetic code but other than that, she really liked his golden hair and his eyes. She even felt signs of love as she continued to think about the time when Rain disappeared and she felt the urge to leave and find him. But somehow she knew that Rain will show up again and she''ll be able to be with him. As for Leia, she really missed her slave. Not only because Rain was a handsome man but because she, too felt something different. His pressure and gaze reminded her of her father and how her father commanded an entire Kingdom under his reign. He felt that Rain was some sort of noble or maybe even a King. His features were quite noble too and he had that mysterious aura around him. Leia felt sad that Rain was gone but somehow she believed that Rain would return to her again... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As everyone was still at peace for now on the planet, the gods are now fighting off an ancient evil that Kami-sama once fought before. That ancient evil is known as Rune...The power of Rune has the ability to transform anything into disgusting beasts that will terrorize anything. Since the time of the Magical Beasts, Rune existed along with the Magical Beasts. The Magical Beasts may have controlled Magick itself, but Rune is different. Rune is something that can turn a harmless little flower into a man-eating gigantic plant. Rune was created along with the Magical Beasts. Even before their creation...there existed a man that ruled the entire galaxy and everyone lived in peace. This was the time even before the gods were even thought of and the galaxy lived in peace. The ruler of the galaxy was known as the Star King. He brought peace to every planet within the galaxy and everyone was happy. Alongside the Star King, there was another person who was strong but the Star King was evidently stronger. That person was quite jealous of the man that ruled and that jealousy eventually turned into hatred and then came the creation of the Magical Beasts. The Star King poured his power into multiple beings and created the Magical Beasts. He wanted to share his power with the world and then it happened... The Magical Beasts weren''t the only thing created that day. The person that grew jealous and created Rune, the embodiment of darkness and every single desire. Rune was basically the manifestation of that person''s hatred for the Star King and the Star King did not know about Rune...even after he passed away. That person that bore that hatred eventually turned against the galaxy and nearly plunged the world into fear after the Star King had passed away but luckily, the Magical Beasts gave power to an unknown god and that unknown god was Kami-sama. Kami-sama fought off Rune and in the end, he won but at the price of losing his powers. Kami-sama was now a simple god and Garoth took advantage of that. As Garoth planned to take over Kami-sama, he needed something to blame Kami-sama about. Then, the time eventually came when Kami-sama brought Ryuu Kurogane and unlocked his full potential. Garoth took advantage of that incident and immediately banished Kami-sama after gathering enough people to push him out. Kami-sama once ruled the Universe as his strength was stronger than any god...even his own brother could not match to his strength but he lost it all after the battle with Rune... Now...Rune is rising again and Kami-sama is still weak. No one has the power to fight against something that could''ve killed the strongest god...now people who have been devastated by Rune are looking for an answer...an answer to their prayers...someone to save them from their suffering...the return of the Star King... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma''s body was getting used to the Demon King form and slowly but surely, Souma will start acting like a Demon King... Of course, Souma didn''t want to control people by forcing them and if he were to fully become the Demon King, his personality will change... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Back on Earth, the Kurogane family was living peacefully and Asmodan continued to stay with the Kurogane clan. Asmodan often took time to visit Akihabara as he was an avid fan of the Japanese culture and he even named his only apostle after one of his favorite characters. Asmodan learned about Japan during the time when Ryuu came to Oryon and even before the whole culture boom of anime and manga, Ryuu told Asmodan about Japan''s culture and how he was a noble samurai. Asmodan became intrigued and even visited Earth during the time when Japan had multiple earthquakes and volcanic eruptions. Asmodan was the reason why there was Earthquakes and Volcanic eruptions because Planet Earth was reacting to his god energy and he found a few collections of Japanese Manga and he read them when he returned back to Oryon. Asmodan became an avid fan of the Japanese culture and he continued to learn more about Japan as he continued to stay with the Kurogane family. Koujiro continued to manage the Kurogane corporation and Hirumi switched to being a housewife and greeted Koujiro everytime he came back home. Kentaro visited a few times as he only came for sparring with Asmodan and Koujiro but he just came to check up on Souma. The Kurogane clan was doing alright and Planet Earth was safe...for now... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Sunlight dawned upon the Demon Realm and everyone was beginning to wake up. The demons were still on the lookout for any clues concerning the Demon King. At a certain inn, a man was sleeping in between two flowers. A maiden with beautiful crimson hair laid next him on his left, using his left arm as a pillow and on the right, there was a sexy woman that slept beside him. Souma was sleeping peacefully and then the two began to wake up at the same time and Serina stared at Lenia... ¡°Ohoh...I see you''ve joined the group finally...Lenia-chan...¡± Serina was eyeing Lenia''s naked body and Lenia immediately covered herself in embarrassment... ¡°No need to be embarrassed...It''s alright...look at Souma...his sleeping face is so adorable...I just want to cuddle next to him and watch his sleeping face...¡± Serina was talking about Souma and Lenia peeked her head out from under the covers and saw Souma... Lenia nodded in agreement and spoke... ¡°So...you saw me last night right...Serina...?¡± Lenia looked at Serina... ¡°Not only did I see you...I saw that you were pleasuring yourself...why are you so shy...you know sooner or later...one of these girls that are with Souma is going to steal him away...you have to stick up and not get left behind or else you might be casted away...¡± Serina was scolding Lenia for being conservative about her own feelings... Lenia pouted a little and Souma was beginning to wake up... ¡°Now Lenia...let''s get a move on those girls and give Souma a nice, good morning kiss...remember that Souma left them before they could give Souma a morning kiss...it''s our turn to steal the lead...I''ll let you go first...don''t hesitate or I am going to be mad...¡± Serina glared slightly at Lenia as she motioned her to start the morning off... Lenia nodded and leaned in front of Souma''s face and gave him a good morning kiss. She began to passionately kiss Souma and he woke up from the surprise kiss in the morning. He was about to speak but then Lenia backed off and Serina kissed him after and he couldn''t breathe as Serina and Lenia stole his morning kiss. Serina swirled her tongue and gave Souma a wet kiss and released her lips from his and he was breathing finally... ¡°huff huff...you two...you surprised me there...that is quite something to wake up to...¡± Souma was eyeing Lenia and Serina''s naked body and he became flustered and regret finally hit his head... ''OH GAH!!! DAMMIT I DID IT AGAIN!!!! NOOOO!!!! AHHHH HOW WILL I EXPLAIN THIS!?!!!!!!!!'' Souma was reeling in his regretful actions and he was about to storm out of the room but then Serina and Lenia laid back down on his arms and kissed him on each cheek. ¡°It''s okay...Souma...I know you feel bad...but we''ll help explain things with you...¡± Serina spoke after she kissed him on cheek. Lenia nodded from the other side and she snuggled up next to Souma and he ruffled her beautiful red hair and did the same with Serina. The three of them slept for a little bit and then Souma received the telepathic message from Toru... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Toru: Brother...I have the information we need...meet me at the inn called Voruto''s inn when you are done and it''s in the northern district...it''s near Deloria''s inn... ¡­
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 12: Traps and a stupid challenger Volume 3 - Chapter 12: Traps and a stupid challenger Before the events where Souma explains everything...things were heating up in Mirao¡¯s underground lair¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Mirao was sitting on a makeshift throne chair while Matsu, his advisor was watching keenly at the three figures. The three figures were standing around and then the third figure spoke¡­ [Editor¡¯s note: For namesake, I am going to label the third figure as 3rdF as in 3rd Figure and so forth for the other two. It will make it easier for me since they don''t have names yet] ¡°Mirao...I have an idea but you know...first let me clear something up...Why the hell were you just sitting on your ass, reaping the effects of being the ¡°Demon King¡± instead of conquering the entire Demon Realm...TELL ME WHY!?¡± 3rdF spoke while his eyes were glaring at Mirao. The gaze that 3rdF gave was ridiculous to the point that it made Mirao sweat furiously. ¡°Wha...Wha¡­.But...I..took over the Maran Kingdom¡­.I did the most that¡­.I could...I didn¡¯t...have enough forces...to fully conquer the entire¡­.demon realm¡­¡± Mirao was slowly speaking in gasps as 3rdF was glaring at him the whole time. 1stF and 2ndF were clutching their hands as 3rdF was scolding Mirao but then¡­ 3rdF immediately vanished and reappeared in front of Matsu¡¯s face and clutched his entire face and was slowly crushing his skull¡­Matsu didn¡¯t even have any time to react as 3rdF was too fast for him. ¡°You...I know that you¡¯ve been selling out information...since your beloved king, Mirao is useless..I am going to make you deliver a message to those petty demon extremist. Yes...I know about your little group...now if you don¡¯t want to die..deliver this message and make sure it spreads out¡­¡± 3rdF was slowly gripping Matsu¡¯s face and Matsu was screaming for his life until he repeatedly agreed.. Matsu¡¯s face was gradually becoming deformed and slowly blood began to erupt from his eye socket and out of his nose. ¡°YES!! YES! YES! I WILL!! PLEASE LET ME GO!! IT HURTS!! I WILL!!¡± Matsu was begging for his life as 3rdF was slowly crushing his face. ¡°Good...now I want you to tell them that I will destroy the entire Maran Kingdom unless they find that Demon King that destroyed Mirao¡¯s palace AND I want you to spread out that I will send out an army to eradicate the entire Demon Realm...and make sure that you say that Garoth¡¯s 8th apostle was the one who said this¡­¡± 3rdF was glaring at Matsu but all Matsu could see were two eyes that glared at his soul. It was as if Matsu were staring at the Grim Reaper himself. 3rdF immediately smacked Matsu and his entire body was flown into the door that lead to the stairs. Matsu was coughing up blood and you could tell that several bones were broken as Matsu¡¯s body was nearly motionless. Matsu¡¯s body was twitching slightly due to the impact and suddenly his body immediately flinched at Mirao¡¯s next words... ¡°also...I will kill you if you don¡¯t deliver this message in the next few minutes...oh loyal advisor¡­¡± 3rdF was really annoyed at Mirao¡¯s poor performance on choosing proper advisors. Matsu struggled hard to get out of the debris that caved on him and limped his way out of the lair. 3rdF vanished in a black smoke and reappeared directly in front of Mirao and stared at him¡­ ¡°You know...you are really lucky...I don¡¯t know what you did for Garoth but I would¡¯ve killed you a long time ago...I don¡¯t like failures like you and especially those that are in power...Mirao...I am warning you...you better complete the tasks that Garoth sent you here for...even if you were sent here to control the Demon Realm...that is not the only order he gave¡­.I came here to ¡°help¡± you but I don¡¯t know if Garoth can protect you after he hears of your constant failures¡­¡± 3rdF was glaring at Mirao and suddenly clutched his shirt and pulled Mirao closer to him¡­ ¡°If you continue to fail...I will murder you and everyone associated with you...you understand me, you insignificant cockroach...I can end you right now if you¡¯d like?¡± 3rdF smile in a menacing way and his facial expressions weren¡¯t joking. Mirao was scared stiff and he began to lubricate the chair with his pee. 3rdF unleashed his aura and immediately Mirao fainted and 1stF and 2ndF were cowering several feet away from 3rdF¡­. 3rdF immediately let go of Mirao and turned around and looked at the two other figures¡­ ¡°Now...you two..why don¡¯t you make yourselves useful and find this so called Demon King...Prove yourself or I will kill you...I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the apostle of Goddess Valkyren, your goddess was banished and now you work for Garoth...you are just scraps with a fraction of your original powers but you are lucky that my God took you in as pity for your goddess. NOW GO AND MAKE YOURSELVES USEFUL AND STOP BEING A BURDEN OR I WILL KILL YOU!?¡± 3rdF was irritated because of the recent failures of Matsu and Mirao so of course 1stF and 2ndF were receiving his wrath. 1stF was glaring at 3rdF and right before she was about speak, 2ndF immediately clutched her hands and her face was shivering in fear. 2ndF¡¯s eyes were a bit teary and she didn¡¯t want 1stF to suffer any repercussions for going against 3rdF. 1stF and 2ndF hesitated a bit and quickly disappeared before 3rdF could retaliate and kill the two¡­ ¡°Fucking failures...EVERYONE IS STUPID...I have to fucking do this all by myself...now...let¡¯s bring my army...I want to see what this ¡°Demon King¡± is capable of...if he¡¯s like the one from those ancient texts...I probably can have a little fun¡­¡± Mirao was glaring as he talked to himself. His aura was going out of control and his Kiai was reacting violently to the thought of Maou-sama. [Editor¡¯s note: Kiai is known in Japanese martial arts as ¡°Fighting Spirit¡±(Not Toukon/Touki since Toukon is the combination of Fight and spirit but in Japanese Martial arts, Kiai is the proper word). Normally, it is usually described as a yell or shout but in actuality, it is the surfacing of internal strength/energy. There are a lot of words that closely mean ¡°Fighting Spirit¡± but I chose Kiai since I am a practitioner of many Japanese martial art and some people even loosely describe Kiai as the energy that surfaces from the dantian.. Also, Kiai is different than Aiki, reason I say this is because many people think Aiki is Kiai but it is very different and many people think it is the same due to its Kanji deriviation¡­..Don¡¯t ask what styles I practice but it is very similar to Souma...] ¡­ ¡­ Souma got Toru¡¯s message and he was about to wake up but then he just realized his greatest mistake¡­ ¡®What if...they...get...pregnant...oh damn...AHHHHH I AM NOT READY TO BE A FATHER YET!!! WAIT!!! I HAVE MONEY I CAN HELP THEM BUT STILL I AM TOO YOUNG!!! CHICHIUE, HAHAUE!!! PLEASE FORGIVE THIS INSOLENT SON OF YOURS AHHHHHH!!!!!!¡¯ Souma was screaming internally in his mind and his expressions grew dark.. Ojii-chan and Souma¡¯s demon ego were talking amongst each other¡­ ... Ojii-chan: This brat...he is now realizing his mistakes...I must discipline him before I leave...I don¡¯t think I can leave just yet...Souma is literally a bonafide idiot¡­. Souma EX: KAKAKA! Souma is a champ but I doubt he can escape this problem! He should be happy to be loved by so many...But seriously...Souma is stupid...WHY IS HE REGRETTING NOW!? HE¡¯S A DEMON KING! HE HAS NO TIME TO REGRET! Ojii-chan: Yare yare...what am I going to do...after this whole thing is done...I am going to make sure he straightens his act because this is such a disgrace¡­ Souma EX: KAKA! Oh great noble grandfather, I guess he is slowly becoming like Kami-sama...we should change something about that¡­ Ojii-chan: Indeed...but you are going to leave first...I will discipline him myself. You are a part of him and you need to straighten up your act too, Demon ego. Souma EX: Fine fine, I won¡¯t do anything, but grandfather, are you really going to leave after you teach him that lesson? Ojii-chan: I will have to leave soon but not directly after I teach him ¡®that¡¯ important lesson. I will discipline him afterwards and finally my soul can depart from this world¡­ Souma EX: Really...Grandfather...what happens when your soul finally leaves...does it go to Heaven or something? Ojii-chan: Actually no. It goes into another plane of existence and that is where every soul is at. Normally, no one is able to stay in this world but I left a fragment of my soul within my weapon and Kami-sama helped with that. Souma EX: Hmmm...it sounds complicated¡­ Ojii-chan: It is..but I¡¯ve already lived too long. I want to leave and meet my wife again. She is waiting for me. Souma EX: Heh Gramps, was grandma really that beautiful like that picture that Souma saw?? How many times did you tap that?? Was she your first?? Was grandma perverted?? Ojii-chan: You know...I would beat the living hell out of you but you¡¯re lucky that you are just a part of Souma and I am just a fragment of my soul. WHY WOULD YOU ASK ME THOSE QUESTIONS ABOUT MY WIFE!? Souma EX: Kakaka! I was just joking gramps. I know you love her really much. Ojii-chan: Sheesh, both you and Souma are hard to handle...but she is still the woman that I love and I won¡¯t ever let her go. I met her on Oryon and we both lived together and slept together. I even gave her a new name...she was so fascinated with my culture and she knew that I was from another world the instant she met me....If I could go back in time, I would relive every moment again and I would marry her every time...Of course she got mad since a lot of women would flock beside me but I would always choose her¡­ Souma EX: Ahhh, sweet love...as much as I am evil and the embodiment of everything chaotic...that is a good story¡­ Ojii-chan: I¡¯m glad that you think it is good but seriously...what are you planning to do with Souma...I know you wouldn¡¯t just sit around and let Souma roam around so easily without interfering¡­ Souma EX: Kakaka! I can¡¯t seem to escape your eyes gramps. Yes, I am going to change Souma...once he continues to use my powers, we will be fusing together and he¡¯ll gradually turn evil¡­ Ojii-chan: You..Why would you do that...You know...that is going to make him into the most evil person on this planet¡­ Souma EX: Kakaka! I know, that is why I am going to do it. He is the Demon King and I am basically him. He needs to learn to use my powers for chaos...that is the only way for him to grow into a proper demon king¡­ Ojii-chan: Really...you think that being evil is everything huh¡­ Souma EX: Indeed it is, that is why I exist. Ojii-chan: I don¡¯t know...remember the Demon God, Asmodan...You think he¡¯s going to sit around and let you do this? Souma EX: Hmpf! That fool of a god, I bet he¡¯s reading manga like always¡­ Ojii-chan: Seems like you¡¯ve met him before. Souma EX: Of course I have! He created me first and created the rest of demon race...I ought to show him the extent of my abilities and he isn¡¯t fit to be the Demon God! Ojii-chan: Really now...you know evil isn¡¯t everything.. Souma EX: IT IS EVERYTHING! EVIL IS EVERYTHING! WHY DO YOU THINK IT ISN¡¯T!? At this point, Souma EX¡¯s voice is trembling and Ojii-chan could hear it¡­ Ojii-chan: If it was..then how did Souma get this far without being so evil...Evil is a concept that many people think. If a good/justice type person saw a criminal doing bad things, you would say that it is evil right, but what if it was reversed? In the eyes of a evil person, what they do is considered Justice and the opposite is evil. So there is no such thing as true evil¡­ Souma EX: BUT WHY!? EVIL IS EVERYTHING!? YOU THINK I DON¡¯T KNOW THAT!? THEN WHY WAS I CREATED WITH THESE FEELINGS!? Everyday...I think of the most chaotic things that no one would ever think of...Why...Why was I created with such a mind that I would kill anyone..why was I created to torture anything...my mind is so tainted gramps...Even now...I thought about killing off Souma¡¯s existence and becoming the actual Demon King...even when you told me about grandma...I thought that she was whore, a slut...why am I thinking like this gramps...WHY!? Ojii-chan: I cannot say anything to change your thoughts but look...even now as you thought about those despicable things...you never actually did them...it¡¯s because you know that chaos isn¡¯t everything...you know that because...you are seeing it through Souma¡­ Souma EX: Gramps...why did Asmodan create me like this¡­ Ojii-chan: I don¡¯t know but when you see him...make sure to give him a good punch for creating you like that...so don¡¯t think about forcibly changing Souma...but when the time comes...when you meet Asmodan, you can knock him out because he deserves that...You don¡¯t have to follow everything...you can choose your own path...Don¡¯t concede to your thoughts but follow your heart¡­ Souma EX: Thanks gramps¡­ ¡­ Souma was apologizing repeatedly to his mother and father but it was time to get to work...Souma opened his eyes and looked at the two girls that slept with him¡­ Lenia was slowly cuddling next to him and Serina was on the opposite side cuddling in the same manner. On Souma¡¯s bare chest, the two girls locked their hands together as they both were happy that they were with Souma. Souma¡¯s arms were a bit numb but he managed to move his arms from under Lenia¡¯s and Serina¡¯s heads. He placed a pillow as a replacement for his arms and he gently ruffled the two¡¯s hair and gradually slipped out of their grasp using his demonic powers. His [Phase] ability allows him to alter his entire body and move through any object. He gently stood up without stirring the bed and quickly donned on his clothes and including his cloak. Souma turned around and looked at the girls that slept peacefully. He gently smiled and in a few moments he teleported. Souma went to the other room and saw the three girls were sleeping but he noticed that they cried last night. Souma kissed all three of them on the forehead and suddenly they woke up. They immediately grabbed Souma and he was stunned¡­ ¡°Whaa..WHAT!? You all were awake¡­¡± Souma flinched as he wasn¡¯t prepared. Normally, he would be cautious around his enemies but he didn¡¯t expect to be surprised attacked by his future wives¡­ ¡°Hehe...we knew you were gonna come...but why are you fully dressed anata?¡± Yurika questioned his outfit as the three were holding firmly to his torso and legs. Souma tensed a bit as she said those words but he continued to talk. [Editor¡¯s Note: Anata means a lot. Depending on the context/usage the kanji for Anata can alter its meaning. In situations, Anata can mean ¡°you¡± as if they were talking directly to you or it could mean ¡°Over there/ over yonder or there¡± as a sense of direction, but the format I am using is described as ¡°Honey/Darling/Baby¡± to describe a lover or even familiar cases] ¡°I am about to go...but I was about to write you three a letter...but since you are awake then it¡¯ll be much easier¡­¡± Souma¡¯s tone was a bit serious and the girls gradually loosened their grip on him. ¡°Okay..you are going to go, future husband?¡± Eriko spoke in a calm voice but Souma wasn¡¯t used to it so he was a bit flustered and his face was getting a bit red. ¡°Err...ahh yes..I am going to leave but I have to tell you some things before I go and can you explain it to Lenia and Serina?¡± Souma was flustered but he continued to talk. Erika sat up straight and looked at Souma while she was still on the bed¡­ ¡°Danna-sama...It¡¯s okay...just tell us what you want to say...we aren¡¯t mad that you purposely left us out and had fun with the others...We definitely aren¡¯t mad that we could hear Serina¡¯s voice from all the way here...Ha...ha...ha¡­¡± Erika was gripping the blanket hard and her eyes were glaring at Souma and then the other two girls started to glare at Souma¡­ ¡°Ha..ha...alright..I¡¯ll make it up to you three later...but no more...I have to explain everything to the others...but first I have to tell you three this...I want you all including Lenia and Serina to go to the Northern Districts and stay with Miss Flora Landers. Just go directly north until you reach her manor¡­¡± Souma was giving them instructions on staying with Flora. The reason being is that there might be consequences later and he wants them to be safe. Not many knew about Souma¡¯s interaction with the girls but he couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes so he¡¯d rather leave protection of the girls in the hands of a capable person and that person was Flora since she is a succubus. The girls were a bit confused but then Souma¡­ ¡°I probably won¡¯t be back in a few days but in the case that I do come back early...that means everything is done but now I am going to be busy...I can¡¯t have you girls in danger...so I want you girls to immediately go there..explain everything to Lenia and she can help you since that is also her home. Also, please be careful...I don¡¯t know but something just doesn¡¯t feel right today...it seems that things are getting a bit hectic now and I don¡¯t want you girls to be in any harm okay¡­¡± Souma had a serious tone as he spoke to the girls and they looked at him very seriously and said¡­ ¡°No...you need to be careful...who knows what¡¯s going to happen...I wouldn¡¯t be able to move on if you died...Souma¡­¡± Yurika was tense as she spoke. She really didn¡¯t want Souma to get hurt or anything. She wanted to tell him to stay but she couldn¡¯t since she knew that Souma would still go¡­ Eriko looked at Souma and spoke next¡­ ¡°Souma...I want you to be safe...even though we¡¯ll be separated...all of us will be waiting for you...we all love you¡­¡± Eriko gently fell into Souma¡¯s chest and hugged him. Erika looked at Souma with her eyes nearly teary-eyed but she wiped her tears and spoke¡­ ¡°Danna-sama...You better come back! I won¡¯t ever forgive you if you disappear!¡± Erika was quite emotional in the morning and Souma gently patted her head and spoke¡­ ¡°I promise to return...I won¡¯t leave you girls behind...after all...why would I leave without my wives...I really love you all and even though I committed these ¡°sins¡±, I¡¯m pretty sure the others will like to see you also. I will be going now...remember tell Lenia and Serina everything and you all should be fine¡­¡± Souma spoke and gave all three of them a nice sweet kiss on the lips. It was very short but it had impact. The girls were blushing and Souma stood up. ¡°Alright...I am going to leave now...take care¡­¡± Souma waved and his body instantly teleported. The girls were astonished and they didn¡¯t know that Souma could teleport. They were really shocked and then the girls immediately left and went to Rm. 10 to wake up Lenia and Serina that were still sleeping. Lenia and Serina finally woke up and the girls explained everything. Lenia nodded in succession and the five of them immediately set off to Lenia¡¯s house¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma teleported to the area next to Deloria¡¯s Inn. He remembered that Toru told him that Voruto¡¯s Inn was located near Deloria¡¯s Inn. Luckily, Voruto¡¯s inn was directly in front of Deloria¡¯s but Souma could only sigh as Deloria¡¯s Inn was still destroyed and the debris was everywhere. The demons were gather around the debris of Deloria¡¯s inn and a few words could be heard¡­ ¡°I heard that two people did this...what monstrous strength...if I had my abilities back...I could do this¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Wow...two people...this is ridiculous¡± ¡­ ¡°Luckily, no one died...well, us, demons have a lot of tenacity¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Voruto¡¯s Inn wasn¡¯t destroyed luckily, so everyone switched to Voruto¡¯s..good thing it wasn¡¯t destroyed...or so many people would¡¯ve been on the street or traveling far, looking for an inn.¡± ¡­ The conversations continued and Souma sighed in relief. Souma immediately locked onto Toru¡¯s energy source and teleported to him from the shadows of the debris from Deloria¡¯s. Souma appeared directly behind Toru and normally, Toru would¡¯ve greeted his brother but there was something wrong¡­ Toru was really serious and his face looked as if he was angry or irritated. Souma tapped him on the shoulder and Toru was startled by the sudden movement. He immediately turned around and saw Souma¡­ ¡°....OH WHAT THE!?¡± Toru flinched as he was surprised and Souma was astonished¡­ ¡°Why are you so uptight...did something happen, Toru?¡± Souma asked in response to Toru¡¯s surprised flinch. ¡°Oh brother...things just got worse...when I contacted you this morning...I had information about Mirao...he¡¯s still alive and three people came from Garoth...from the information...there were two females and one male..the information was quite serious this time...the male is basically Garoth¡¯s 8th apostle...the information didn¡¯t say much about the two females but it looked as if the two females were being forced to come along. Before, I would¡¯ve said that we could lure those two females to our side and we can eventually take over Garoth¡¯s apostle but then everything changed...before you came, I received more information from the demon extremists...They said that Garoth¡¯s 8th apostle will destroy the entire Maran Kingdom and send an army to wipe out the entire Demon Realm...unless they find you¡­¡± Toru was speaking in a heavy tone and Souma¡¯s expression was gradually getting worse. The moment Toru said that Garoth¡¯s apostle will destroy the Demon Realm, Souma¡¯s memories of the girls immediately surfaced and his expression went grim. Souma was gripping his Katana blades and sweat appeared on his face¡­ ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Both Souma and Toru were silent for a while and then Souma spoke¡­ ¡°So...he wants me to come out...I think I will.¡± Souma¡¯s expression was fierce but it looked as if he was going to do anything at any cost¡­ ¡°Brother...I know what you are feeling...but we can¡¯t just recklessly charge in like that!¡± Toru was worried that his brother might do something stupid¡­ ¡°No...I think it would be better for me to do this...but not yet...I want to practice first...I¡¯ve gotten a bit rusty...an army eh??¡± Souma¡¯s tone was gradually getting deeper and his eyes were shooting beams of rage yet a smile appeared on Souma¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t that tender smile that you¡¯d see in a moment where the person was surrounded by his family, but it was a smile that sought to kill. Souma¡¯s smile was that of a natural killer and his blood was boiling in rage and happiness. Maybe it was because of his Demon King form or his lineage but his body was shivering. ¡°Toru...we¡¯re going to fight...this apostle clearly wants to fight...but at the same time...I don¡¯t want to risk pointless lives...I want you to spread out information to that informant that I will take on him and his army in five days...during that five day period...I want us to train, Toru¡­¡± Souma was very serious and Toru was willing to fight for his brother¡­ ¡°Brother...they probably don¡¯t know this...but remember...I¡¯ve regained my strength back...so this is a good time to practice for us...and I want to show you what I can do brother¡­¡± Toru immediately nodded in acceptance towards Souma as he spoke. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°But the one thing is...I need a new weapon...I can make one but I need the materials...I will go into the other districts and look for weapon materials¡­¡± Souma wanted a new weapon. Not that his Katana blades weren¡¯t useful, it¡¯s just that they were too powerful. It would be too easy so Souma wanted to make a weapon for him to use. His Katana blades will stay in the void space as he fights without them hindering his movement. Before Souma was about to leave, Toru stopped him¡­ ¡°Brother...just go to the Western District...they have a lot of weapon materials over there...also be careful...the two females are on the lookout and they probably can sense your demonic energy...so try and hide it as much as possible, brother. When you get back, I will already have delivered the information and we can get started on our training¡­¡± Toru told Souma about the weapon district and Souma nodded. Souma thanked his brother and changed his appearance back to normal. He was now in his original appearance and Souma left Voruto¡¯s inn. Toru headed off to spread the information to the informant and went to Mito¡¯s shop¡­.He was going to retrieve his weapon.. Toru¡¯s weapon was a long metallic spear that was customized by Mito. The spearhead was made of a mysterious metal as the spearhead was pure black. On the metallic body, there were several magic crystals infused on the body and various magical symbols were engraved along the sides. Of course, the spear looked normal but only those with a high enough magical presence could actually distinguish its actual appearance. Toru was quite the physical fighter and he was adept in magical and mental attacks too. He isn¡¯t as strong as Souma in terms of magical strength, but his psychic abilities and raw strength make him a formidable foe. His attacking style would normally be to render his opponent through mental attacks and use that confusion to gain a physical advantage and overpower his enemies. Toru was quite the fighter yet he does not know any physical attacks. All he is able to do is various strike patterns but in terms of fighting ability, Souma has the advantage as Souma knew more techniques. Souma sensed that Toru was physically adept on attacking but he does not know the basics and his technique really sucked. Therefore, he suggested the training routine and Souma needed to train too since his body was getting a bit rusty from not doing his training regiment. Toru was happy that his Demon Spear/Majin Yari was back in his hands. He told Mito to hold onto it before he was imprisoned by Mirao and luckily, his weapon was still safe. Toru immediately thanked Mito and told him to stay safe. Toru, then teleported back to the inn and began to formulate plans of attacking the enemy and such. ¡­ ¡­ Souma quickly passed the blood fountain and ran west to enter the Western District. He needed pure materials since he was an Affinity Enchanter and he wanted to add enchantments to his weapons...unfortunately, his Katana blades weren¡¯t compatible for receiving and enchant since they¡¯ve already been optimized and formed with their own abilities. Souma quickly entered the Western District and saw many forges aligned with the main road. Also, there were many weapon shops and armor shops that continuously shouted sale prices to bring customers to their shop. Many demon warriors existed in the western district and at often times, fights would occur. Even daily, there have been killing sprees going around, but no one really thought much about people dying because they blamed it on their own incapability to fight back. There is a unspoken rule that the strongest prey on the weak, so not many people venture off into the western district unless they were proficient on defending themselves or they had sufficient backup. Souma walked in the middle of the road and saw the many warriors talking and some even glared at Souma, who was obviously an outsider as his cloak was covering his entire body. Many of the warriors were eyeing his appearance but Souma didn¡¯t mind much since he wasn¡¯t paying attention to them but he was looking for a forge to buy raw materials. As he continued to look around while being gazed at, he felt someone with murderous intent and quickly spotted the demon warrior that was gunning for him. It was 2-meter giant minotaur that had a piercing glare. His body was massive with bulging muscles and wielded twin fire axes. The minotaur also had mysterious tattoos on his body but Souma didn¡¯t mind the fellow and continued to ignore him. The crowd of warriors quickly dispersed in the main road and watched the two. Souma was obviously ignoring the minotaur who leaked his killing intent that stared at him. The people around the two murmured various words¡­ ¡°...That man is going to die¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Probably a weakling...smells like a human too¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Bastior the Minotaur is a fiendish demon...why is he going to kill now...this is going to be his 5th kill today..¡± ¡­ ¡°God...I don¡¯t want to be caught up in this¡­¡± ¡­ Souma ignored the voices and continued to look for a forge that had raw materials. Of course, most forges would often keep their raw materials as not for sale because that is how they make money but Souma continued to look. Bastior the minotaur flared his nostrils and leaned forward as if he were going to charge into Souma. While Bastior leaned forward, he was spinning his fire axes using a fire chain that was attached to his arm gauntlet. The flames on the fire axes continued to burn brightly even as they spun rapidly in Bastior¡¯s circular movements. Bastior¡¯s horns were aimed at Souma but Souma continued to ignore. Bastior was getting irritated as Souma was continuing to ignore him. Souma even walked forward slightly as he was looking for the forge signs. Many people scorned Souma for being stupid and Bastior charged at him. Souma continued to look around and as Bastior came closer and closer, something happened¡­ Souma knew that Bastior was about to kill him, so as soon as Bastior came within his area, Souma quickly enveloped his right hand in a wind cloak and immediately stopped Bastior. As his hand came into contact, the wind pressure was released from Souma¡¯s hand and was gradually forcing Bastior to stop. The crowd was astonished that a mere human was holding off a Demon Minotaur with a vast killing record. They wanted to say something as Bastior was struggling to move forward but in an instant, they were shocked once again. Souma quickly chopped upon Bastior¡¯s head right in between the horns in one swift attack and Bastior was slammed into the ground. A massive body crater was formed due to Bastior¡¯s contact on the floor but mostly it was from the force of Souma¡¯s hand. The crowd was cheering for the little human and then things got more exciting. Bastior groaned as his face came into contact with the ground but he wasn¡¯t going to give up yet. His face was bleeding partially from the force but he began to release his magic into the fire axes and they burned brightly due to Bastior¡¯s mana being absorbed. The Flames grew bigger and somehow the crowd was astonished because Bastior¡¯s twin fire axes were something special. As the flames grew bigger, the axes were growing alongside the flames. Bastior, with one quickly thrust, he kicked himself forward, propelling his giant body into the air and in a quick movement, he launched his fire axes at Souma in quick succession. The fire axes were huge as if they were half Bastior¡¯s size and they were about to slice Souma into charred pieces but then something happened¡­ In an instant, Souma enveloped his two hands with a flame property/cloak and quickly grabbed the two fire axes that came at him from both sides. Souma¡¯s flame easily passed through the flames that emitted from the fire axes and caught the two blades without even suffering a single damage. Bastior was shocked at this point and everyone was cheering for Souma but then Souma immediately gazed at Bastior. Souma¡¯s eyes were a bit fiendish and he began to release a small amount of his killing intent. Only certain people could feel his pressure and Bastior was one of them since it was targeted at him. Bastior was kneeling under Souma¡¯s pressure and Souma walked forward. Souma quickly tossed the two fire axes which the chain broke from his force and continued to walk towards Bastior. Bastior continued to glare at Souma but he was frozen in place. His body was tense and shivered a bit under the influence of Souma¡¯s pressure. Souma walked forward and spoke¡­ ¡°Umm...do you know where I can buy raw materials for a weapon¡­?¡± Souma¡¯s voice was calm and the pressure dissipated quickly. Everyone was dumbfounded and Bastior wanted to smack the hell out of Souma but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Ra...raw materials...I sell them¡­¡± A mysterious blacksmith spoke within the crowd as Souma asked the question. Bastior was scared stiff but he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. Souma turned towards the mysterious figure and spoke¡­ ¡°Oh, thanks! I will come and buy some then...Bye everyone!¡± Souma was playing off a cool demeanor and everyone was stupefied at the little human¡¯s strength and lack of understanding the situation. Souma quickly left and the crowd resumed their normal activities. Bastior was still scared but then as soon as Souma left, Bastior quickly vanished away. Souma continued to follow the mysterious man and came to an old forge but Souma could tell that this man wasn¡¯t your normal average blacksmith. The blacksmith then spoke to Souma as soon as he entered the forge... ¡°You want to buy raw materials...I can give you raw materials for weapons...but do you want a special ore?¡± The blacksmith looked at Souma and his body was mysterious. The Blacksmith was eyeing Souma¡¯s entire body as if he could see beneath the cloak and it looked as if he was gauging Souma¡¯s potential¡­ ¡°Alright...I want this special ore...but why are you giving me preference...wait..who are you¡­¡± Souma was overly cautious as the man was gauging him. Souma wasn¡¯t that stupid to fall for petty tricks and the man laughed. ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t be so afraid. I merely saw everything that happened. You weren¡¯t even using your full strength yet you took down a killer with such ease...it reminded me of when I was young! I used to kill so many creatures, be it human, demon or beasts. It did not matter who it was, but rather if they were strong or not...as you can see...I am but an old man now...but when I saw you...it reminded me of my past...that is why I want to give you this ore...it does not have a name but it is one of a kind...come look at it...?¡± The man went on about his past and even ushered Souma to look at the ore. The man guided Souma to the back and there was a huge chunk of black ore. It was very mysterious as if the ore was sucking the energy from around it. The ore was purely black yet it had a mysterious feeling to it. It was as if Souma was being drawn to it¡­ ¡°Aha! The ore likes you...I knew you would be compatible...You¡¯re lucky that I am giving this for free but before I hand it over to you...you should reveal who you really are...this old man isn¡¯t that kind to hand out items to mere strangers¡­¡± Souma was astonished that the black ore chose him but he was even more astonished at the strange old man¡­ ¡°Well...if you are asking for my identity...shouldn¡¯t you reveal yourself first since you asked¡­?¡± Souma replied in retort. It was a bit rude for the old man to ask fo Souma¡¯s identity without revealing himself first¡­ ¡°Oh..my bad. I lack manners...it¡¯s been a while since I interacted with people that is probably why...well I am a former Demon King of the Maran Kingdom. I once ruled the Demon Realm and my name is Vyraus Maran. I am also related to Asmodan¡¯s lineage...I also know that you are too...you cannot hide your energy from the royal bloodline...I already sensed it when you entered the Western District...now...it is your turn...I have never met you before...who are you¡­¡± Vyraus introduced himself and Souma was shocked. He wanted to ask questions about why Mirao was the Demon King but he has yet to introduce himself¡­ ¡°I am Souma Kurogane...The descendant of Ryuu Kurogane who once nearly destroyed the Maran Kingdom by accident and I am also the Demon King...I am that Demon King that obliterated Mirao¡¯s palace...I am the true Demon King...and it is very nice to see my predecessor still alive¡­¡± Souma immediately bowed in respect towards his elder and Vyraus was shocked because not only was Souma the true Demon King but he is in fact related to Ryuu Kurogane. Vyraus immediately told Souma to straighten up and he laughed¡­ ¡°Hahaha! To think that the person who is supposed to save us is actually related to the person that nearly killed us!! This is quite the discovery! But I have one thing to tell you, Souma...Things are stirring up as Mirao gathered forces from Garoth. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know how much strength you have...but you better make sure you don¡¯t die...Garoth¡¯s apostle will kill us all...I don¡¯t have much strength but I would like to live the rest of my life in peace...as your predecessor...I am going to tell you a few things before I give you this special ore¡­¡± ¡±One, don¡¯t be hesitant but be cautious...your future battles...your foes will take advantage and easily kill you...Two, don¡¯t be stupid and charge head first without a plan...you will die easily...and three, please get rid of Mirao...I would if I could but my strength and ability have weakened greatly due to my age and Asmodan¡¯s banishment¡­¡± Souma was listening intently as Vyraus was giving him advice. He already knew everything but it felt good to be given advice by a former Demon King. Nonetheless, Souma really wanted to try and fight Vyraus but it wouldn¡¯t work out since his strength was deteriorating due to age. Vyraus smiled as he tapped Souma¡¯s shoulders and turned over to the special ore¡­ ¡°I found this ore in Asmodan¡¯s former place after he was banished...the properties are astonishing and I don¡¯t think anyone can identify this type of ore...why don¡¯t you try it since you are the demon king¡± Vyraus wanted to at least identify the ore since he¡¯s had that ore for quite a while. ¡°Alright...but Maran-sen...how come you could sense my demonic energy...how did you--¡± Vyraus quickly interrupted and spoke¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, just call me Vyraus...and the reason is because your demonic reiatsu(spiritual energy) is too powerful...and you are also part of the royal bloodline so I can easily see through your appearance...I was looking at you because it took quite a while...I will teach you a way to hide your demonic reiatsu but first...let¡¯s see if we can identify this special ore¡± [Editor¡¯s Note: Reiatsu is spiritual energy/pressure. If many of you have either read/watched Bleach, you should be familiar with this term. Reason I used this is because Vyraus is quite the old man and refers ¡°pressure¡± as Reiatsu. Of course, if it was in Japanese, it would be more understandable as I use 둈R(which is also Reiatsu) which means Spiritual force/pressure. Also, this term is going to be often used by older people who refer pressure as Reiatsu in the future. I would¡¯ve done the same to Ojii-chan but he refers pressure as just pressure but in JPN version, I use Ojii-chan¡¯s terms of pressure/energy as Reiatsu too] Souma walked towards the mysterious black ore and began to identify it. ¡®Identify!¡¯ Souma¡¯s interface was mysterious as soon as he casted his identification skill but then an icon appeared above the special ore¡­ [God-class element]
[Tendo Hagane][Unbound] A special ore that is found within a different plane of existence. Tendo Hagane exists only in the realm of gods. It is formed during the death of a star, prompting its strange material. This ore can only be forged using Heavenly flame/Tenrai no Kasai or with the use of an Ancient Talent
Due to the innate nature of Souma, this ore can only be forged using Kami-sama¡¯s energy
Due to Tendo Hagane being a God-class element, no other person can identify the item unless they are above a Two-question mark category
Due to Tendo Hagane¡¯s mysterious properties, any weapon created out of Tendo Hagane can innately absorb the surrounding energy aside from the user
Due to Tendo Hagane¡¯s origin, the special ore can radiate heat that equals a burning star
Due to Tendo Hagane¡¯s properties, the ore can be used as a substitute for Heavenly flame
Due to Tendo Hagane¡¯s being a God-Class element, the special ore is bound to the user that specializes it first
[Editor¡¯s note: There are too many preceding words in Kanji that could mean heavenly flame/fire so I just used a basic one(Tenrai no Kasai). Also, Tendo Hagane is also a basic form in kanji meaning Heavenly steel. I¡¯d rather not get too caught up in using proper word usage since it gets a bit complicated when I translate over into english and Tendo Hagane sounds awesome :O or would you prefer ¡°Hagane no Tensei¡± errr or Tengoku no Hagane(The last one is really weird since it could mean like Steel Heaven as if heaven was made out of steel O_o) Ehhh, you all choose since I can change the name of the ore but I leave it as Tendo Hagane for now] ¡°Wha¡­.what the¡­.where did you get this...was this from Asmodan¡¯s room¡­?¡± Souma was pondering on where Vyraus really got the item¡­ ¡°Yes..Before his banishment, I would often talk with Asmodan and Toru because we were good friends and Asmodan is really the progenitor of the demon race, he is like a father to me...even though Asmodan is really shy about being called a father, he is a father figure for all of the royal bloodline...After he was banished, I made sure to take everything from his quarters in order for no one to receive his items due to their rarity. Although, I didn¡¯t find much except for a bunch of books that Asmodan called as ¡°Manga¡± but this special ore was valuable due to its special characteristics...so I protected it and I¡¯ve been waiting for you to arrive, ever since you first appeared in the Eastern District¡­¡± Vyraus was explaining everything in detail and Souma was nodding in acceptance¡­ ¡°This ore is really special...you sure you don¡¯t want to keep it?¡± Souma was really asking Vyraus since this special ore is very valuable. It has no monetary amount because it cannot exist on this plane of existence and no one can forge it under normal circumstances. Tendo Hagane was a valuable item and people would do anything just to create an item out of this special ore. ¡°No...I can¡¯t even use it. I¡¯m sure that you will have more uses for it rather than an old man like me...anyways..You must get going...people are looking for you since today¡¯s message..the Demon realm is in danger...I hope you are going to be prepared later...do you need anything before you leave?¡± Vyraus wanted to at least be of some help because he knows the situation Souma is in now after discovering his identity. Souma ponders a bit on what new weapon he is going to create...he continues to think about his own fighting style and his physical ability...Souma looks at his body and wonders what is a good weapon for close combat...something that promotes agility, nimble and quick movements...something that is short but powerful...a weapon that can utilize its small attire to strike at various areas such as vital points...he continues to think and he remembers something from his Shishou¡­ A small blade...his Shishou, Kentaro would often practice his quick, versatile killing techniques using the...Tanto¡­ He recalls his memories and saw the blade and how it appeared. The metallic design was custom and double-bladed. There was also a crest on the forefront, right above the hilt(tsuka) of the tanto. The blade was straight and defined and yet the blade was swift and easy to maneuver within attacking due to its small shape. Souma saw that his Shishou would always place his Tanto weapon on a Koshirae to make the Daisho complete with his Katana. With his Tanto, the Daisho was finally complete and the saya(scabbard) was embroidered with a red imperial seal along with his Katana. [Editor¡¯s Note: Tanto/¶Ìµ¶/Short Blade is a Japanese weapon(nihonto) that is often used with the Samurai class. It literally is a short blade and often named as the Japanese Dagger. Daisho/´óС/Daito+Shoto(Daito=Long Sword, Shoto=Short Sword basically means Long-Short/Big-little) is the combination of a Katana and a wakizashi. In ancient times, many used the Tanto before the wakizashi and later the tanto was replaced by the wakizashi blade. Koshirae is a Japanese fitting/way to hold for the Daisho. There are many types but I am describing is the Uchigatana style] After he saw the Tanto, Souma immediately brightened up and spoke¡­ ¡°Predecessor, can I inquire you about weapon sheaths and a hilt for a small blade...like a dagger and some samegawa¡± Souma was dead set on creating his Dagger/Tanto under the influence of his Shishou. [Editor¡¯s note: Okay...this is a lot of describing of Nihonto and Tosogu...good thing I left out a lot of details because it is really a lot of information about Japanese swords(Nihonto) since I have indeed created Katanas and I have a proper Uchigatana Koshirae and a Daisho set. In the JPN ver. I went a bit overboard and I literally gave a lesson about the parts of a Nihonto. Trust me...It is a lot¡­.I literally went from the top(Kashira) then to the Mune and even down to the Boshi part of the blade...So, this was a bit hectic so I shortened the description by a whole lot] [Editor¡¯s Note 2: Samegawa is the wrapping of the tsuka/hilt. Usually ray or shark skin is used] Even now, Souma was still learning from his Shishou and he really missed his family but first he had to finish this situation before anything else. ¡°I believe I have some...here you can take whatever you need¡± Vyraus quickly led Souma to the weapon equipments and Souma stared in awe. He was amazed at the many parts of weaponry and quickly found himself a nice hilt and saya for his Tanto. Souma even found a decorative cord(sageo) to attach the tanto onto his belt in replacement of his Katana blades. Souma quickly thanked Vyraus as he gathered the materials and quickly sent them into the void. Of course, he did it very secretive to avoid suspicion. Souma carried the ore in his hand and thanked Vyraus once more. After he exited the forge, he quickly stored the special ore in the void instantly without personalizing it but then he was suddenly kidnapped¡­ As for how he was kidnapped, even Souma wasn¡¯t prepared. He was focused entirely on how to make his new weapon when two figures easily ambushed him outside of the forge and chained him in Magical chains¡­ Souma was trapped but at the same time, he could easily break free but suddenly he thought of an idea¡­. ¡®If these are the people that Toru was talking about...maybe I can get some information...I¡¯ll just go along for now...¡¯ Thus, Souma was ¡°kidnapped¡± and whisked away before anyone could say anything¡­.
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 13: The intentional kidnapping Volume 3 - Chapter 13: The intentional kidnapping Souma was watching the scenery as he was being whisked away. The two figures were holding with forcibly with magical chains. The two were actually flying with such ease that Souma could only gaze at the two in amazement. Souma didn¡¯t even practice once with his flying ability but he was high in the air as two figures were dragging him through the sky. Souma looked at his captors and saw that they had avian features. The leading figure was a woman around the age of 19 and has a spontaneous body mixed with proportionate curvatures at their respective angles. Even on her beautiful body, she had a fluff of feathers growing all around the sides in respective to her race. It was the characteristic of a harpy, this woman was a harpy and Souma noticed that the second figure was a harpy also. The leading harpy had a sense of fierceness as she continued to fly forward without any reason on looking back at Souma. It was as if she had complete control and no one could escape her grasp. The leading figure/harpy wore a dark blue shirt and pants that matched each other. Of course, above her casual outfit was a brown cloak that easily covered her entire figure, making it hard to discern her actual size but Souma could see everything using his own eyes up close. Her azure colored hair would flow freely in the wind as Souma continued to gaze at the woman in front. On the woman¡¯s left side, within her left hand, she had a long sword that normally people would use as a two-handed weapon. The weapon was quite used as Souma could see the blade edge were slightly dulled to due previous attacks. On the hilt, there was a medium-sized crossguard that was made to deflect clashing blades. As she flew with ease, Souma wondered how she handled that sword with ease and also how beautiful she was. Even as a harpy, it still wouldn¡¯t stop Souma from looking at her. The second figure was another female harpy that seemed a little odd. At first, she was focused completely on flying but occasionally, she would turn around and gaze at Souma. There were even times that they gazed at each other but the second figure was flustered so she immediately turned away. The second harpy wore a similar outfit to the leading harpy but the only difference were the colors of her clothes. She wore a slightly dark green outfit as compared to the other person. The only thing different was her appearance. She was a bit shorter than the other harpy but she had her own features. Her hair was much longer than the other female and her hair was lighter in color and her eyes were quite mystifying when Souma made eye contact. Her light green eyes really matched her appearance and somehow Souma was attracted to her eyes. Around the right side of the second female, there was mysterious elongated spear. The spear looked oddly similar to a javelin yet the spearhead was long and curved at the end. On the body of the spear weapon, there were magical symbols that erected from the inside. It seems that it only appears when the user channels their magic into the weapon and somehow she noticed Souma eyeing her weapon. She wanted to show off a bit so she channeled a bit of her mana and the symbols reacted to the weapon. Souma was utter dumbfounded but at the same time everything was going according to his plan. Every 2 minutes, he would search for Toru¡¯s energy presence just in case they didn¡¯t go out of his teleporting range. Of course, he can teleport anywhere due to his mana capacity but people with teleporting abilities would be able to under normal circumstances because no one has that kind of mana capacity. While they flew, Souma continued to stare at the clouds¡­ ¡®Aahhh the clouds...so peaceful...I wonder where we are going...I¡¯m guessing it is somewhere out of the Maran Kingdom or possible somewhere unknown because from what Toru said...the two looked as if they were being forced so I doubt that they would simply deliver me straight to Garoth¡¯s apostle¡­.most likely they are going to question me first before delivering me...now...I think I should start talking...¡¯ ¡°Oh nooo~ I¡¯m being kidnapped!! Heeeelp~ Kyaaa!¡± Souma released an obnoxious and sarcastic tone to strike attention at the two female harpies. Of course Souma wanted to incur rage at the two since he was captured but it would be quite hilarious if they found out that he could¡¯ve broken out easily. They were startled at Souma¡¯s voice but then the leading harpy spoke¡­ ¡°Shut up.¡± That was literally all she said without even turning back. Her tone was a bit angry but it wasn¡¯t as if she were mad at him rather she was angry at herself for not sealing his mouth. ¡°Fine fine...at least tell me where we¡¯re going?¡± Souma was about to taunt her but he¡¯d rather not bark up the wrong tree. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. When we get there, we get there. You don''t have to know where we are going. Now, shut up.¡± The leading female gave a harsh remark at Souma¡¯s question and her tone was quite serious. The other female looked at the leading harpy and back at me. Her eyes were shining in a ray of innocence as she wasn¡¯t used to this but clearly her sister was. The second female spoke¡­ ¡°Please..don¡¯t...make...nee-san mad¡­¡± The second female was quite docile and her voice was angelic compared to her sister. Souma nodded as he continued to stare at the second female and she blushed. She continued to face forward but every few seconds, she would gaze back at Souma. Souma continued to be dragged in the air and he was quite nonchalant about the whole kidnapping business. He wanted to know answers and what better way than to get it from the people that are hunting him. ¡­ ¡­ Far away from Voltros city, the two females carrying a man in magical chains flew to a secluded area that was surrounded by trees. It was a miniature forest within the boundaries of the Kingdom and there were rarely any demonic creatures in the vicinity. The group landed straight in the thicket of the mini forest and prompted Souma next to a decent sized tree. Of course he was still tied up but luckily they didn¡¯t just leave him on the floor. The green-eyed harpy stood directly behind her sister. In front of Souma stood the harpy woman that never seemed to look back at him. Right now, she was standing in front of him and Souma could now see her face and stern expressions. Her face was a bit stiff and her eyes were also green but Souma could tell the difference. This woman that stood in front of him was much stronger and somehow she is angry. Her green eyes were giving off a certain vibe that would normally scare a person stiff but Souma wasn¡¯t worried at all. The harpy woman in front was a bit cautious that he didn¡¯t react to her killing intent but he simply managed to trick her by falsely making his body shiver on purpose. The woman saw how Souma shivered and she grinned a bit as she condescendingly glared at him. Then she spoke¡­ ¡°First, I want you to give me straight answers. I don¡¯t want to waste time with you...all the people I¡¯ve brought here were fakes and I am looking for the Demon King. These fake...they were either demons that had power or that Royal Bloodline and of course I¡¯ve killed them all...so I am going to ask you a few questions...mister.¡± The leading woman wasn¡¯t going to waste any time as she was in a hurry. Souma was a bit shocked but then he thought to himself¡­ ¡®So...these two are really the people that Toru said...they are looking for me...Now...what am I going to do...¡¯ ¡°First question, who are you?¡± The azure hair colored harpy pointed at Souma. She wanted clear and exact answers. ¡®I don¡¯t think they know my name..I¡¯ll just go with Souma...¡¯ ¡°My name is Souma.¡± He answered very crisp and forward. She gazed at him questioningly and asked¡­ ¡°Just Souma?¡± ¡°Yes, just Souma.¡± Her eyes were basically scanning his entire body for any motion that would signify a liar. Luckily, Souma was level headed at this time so his entire body was calm. It was probably due to his Calm Mind that allows him to remain calm at all times. ¡°Next question...Are you either the Demon King or do you know where this Demon King is?¡± She questioned him but then Souma interrupted¡­ ¡°Wait...Can I ask you two some questions in return...I mean..even if you are going to kill me like the others...I want to know the names of the people that will end my life...Call it a Warrior¡¯s pride or something¡± Souma wanted to exchange information and he wasn¡¯t going to just let his captors simply kill him off¡­ The harpy woman quickly appeared in front of Souma and clutched him by his collar. She attempted to lift him and at first Souma was applying some of his force to increase his weight but he didn¡¯t want to create a disaster so he gradually let the woman raise him up easily¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are stupid or not...but you are a prisoner...I don¡¯t think you even have the right to talk unless answering questions. I ought to kill you but I don¡¯t have any information right now and I am going to suffer the consequences later! Lucky for you...my sister is quite nice...so I¡¯ll answer your questions before you die¡± The woman grinned as she said that no matter if she gave him information or not, he was going to die regardless. ¡°My name is Kaeli...and my sister is Faelin..as you can see, we are harpy sisters but even more so, we are also Valkyries...now...tell us what you know¡­¡± Kaeli was the azure hair colored harpy and Faelin was similar but she was much gentler than her sister, Kaeli. ¡°Okay okay...I don¡¯t know who the Demon King is and where he is¡­please don¡¯t kill me yet¡­¡± Souma wanted to drag this further as he wanted more information. Somehow, it seemed off that Garoth would even employ harpies under his faction but they were Valkyries and they were immensely powerful even with their goddess being banished. ¡° Haaah!? Are you trying to stall, mister?! Anyways...why is your demonic energy stronger than most of the demons¡­?¡± Kaeli knew that Souma was different from the other Royal Bloodline people that she encountered. They were more begging and scared to die since nobody wanted to die. Even so...she couldn¡¯t help but be interested in Souma since they saw his previous fight with a crazed Minotaur¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As Souma was fighting Bastior the Minotaur, the two harpy sisters were in the vicinity looking around for strong demons and those that had a powerful demonic energy. When Souma simply exerted his magical power to defeat Bastior, there was a faint residue of his Demonic energy that leaked along with his magic and the harpy sisters immediately caught on. The harpy sisters followed and noticed that a blacksmith had taken Souma away and they disappeared within their sights. During the fight, Kaeli was about to evaluate Souma but she didn¡¯t really get an accurate evaluation because she thinks that Souma was proficient but she thought Souma was a beginning Advanced class Wind Magician. She didn¡¯t know that he had already mastered Wind magic and that he had a form that concealed his true magical abilities. So, when Souma had knocked Bastior to the ground, she thought that Souma was proficient in his wind magic but she was clearly better in the Magic department. As they looked for Souma and the mysterious blacksmith, they finally noticed his energy within a forge but something was preventing them from entering the forge. They tried constantly to barge through the barrier but it was futile. They simply waited and eventually Souma came out of the forge¡­ They saw Souma walking out with a focused expression but luckily for them, he didn¡¯t notice the two harpies and they immediately used their magical chains to forcibly bind him. They never even thought of the chance that Souma was stronger than them and that he could¡¯ve escaped from those chains a long time ago¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°I said Why is your demonic energy stronger than most people!¡± Kaeli was getting a bit impatient and she immediately punched Souma in the gut. Of course, Souma purposely lowered his defenses and applied his energy to his internal organs to forcibly make him cough up blood. Souma was coughing blood as Kaeli bashed his chest and she wondered why a person with a high demonic energy was so weak. Even she had trouble killing some of the people that had a strong demonic energy. So, why was Souma so weak? Faelin clutched her sister¡¯s arm before she went for another punch¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t...hurt...Answer please¡­¡± Faelin was speaking a soft tone and Souma tilted his head upwards. On the corner of his lips, there was a trail of blood that flowed down his chin and even onto his outfit. He looked at Faelin and spoke¡­ ¡°I am...just a regular demon...I am part of the royal bloodline...but I really don¡¯t know who the Demon King is...please...don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°....Kill...me¡­¡± Souma fainted and pretended to be unconscious. Faelin immediately dashed to Souma¡¯s side and began to apply first aid. Although she couldn¡¯t do anything, she sat down and placed Souma¡¯s head on her lap to comfort him. Kaeli was flabbergasted and she wanted to kill him for being useless but she knew that Faelin was interested in the fellow. Kaeli immediately left the area to look for medicinal herbs for Souma. It¡¯s not like she particularly cared about Souma but she hadn¡¯t finished her questions yet. Not that kind of love interest but it was more of a motherly charm but who knows what she really thought about Souma.. She didn¡¯t like violence but she was forced to follow her sister in order to be with her remaining family. Faelin knew about her current circumstances with her sister and she couldn¡¯t do anything but cry silently in her heart. She truly hated violence and she really hated how her sister continuously fought for both of their sakes. Kaeli returned and began to concoct a basic remedy potion that would heal internal injuries. Of course, Souma¡¯s injuries were already healed by using Nature magic on a micro scale within his body. He didn¡¯t want to bring suspicion so he casted his micro nature magic as soon as Kaeli left to look for the medicinal herbs. Kaeli returned and she was confused... ''Why the hell am I trying to save a person that I am going to kill later!?'' Kaeli was about to shove the entire concoction down Souma¡¯s throat but Faelin immediately grabbed the bottle and said she would apply the remedy to Souma herself¡­ ¡°Sis...let..me...I...take care¡­¡± Faelin was determined to take care of Souma as she thought he was a pitiful man to be caught up in this entire mess. Faelin gradually poured the healing contents into his mouth. At first, Souma didn¡¯t want to drin it but it would¡¯ve been bad so he swallowed it as if he slowly drinking juice. Seeing his throat accepting the remedy, Faelin smiled as he was going to be safe¡­ ¡®GAH!? This remedy tastes so weird...I think I am going to puke¡­*gebu~* No...I can¡¯t puke...I have to see where this leads to...so far, the younger sister is taking care of me and the big sister is watching if I do any other movements besides staying unconscious¡¯ Faelin began to ruffle his black hair and continued to watch over him while Kaeli simply stood guard. Time was passing fairly slow so Kaeli decided to leave for a bit so she could look around for a bit. Souma began to activate his long distance telepathy¡­ Souma: Toru, I am currently captured by those two people that you spoke about. The two that seemed like they were forced to come into the Demon Realm. I can tell by their actions that they really don¡¯t want to do this but they have no other choice. Toru: Okay brother, you want me to save you? Are you hurt or anything? Souma: No, I am fine. I can escape anytime but I am going to try and get more information. I know how these two look like and they¡¯re pretty strong to have killed a few people with strong demonic energy. I already gauged their full potential and I should be fine¡­ Toru: Alright brother...don¡¯t do anything crazy...What do they look like? Souma: First captor - [Name]: Kaeli [Age]: Unknown [Race]: Harpy [Special]: Valkyrie [Ability]: Very efficient in physical attributes (unknown magical ability) [Appearance]: Above average height approximately 1.8 meters (5¡¯9¡±), Natural blue hair color(Azure), Green eyes, Balanced body probably trained, wearing dark blue clothings and a brown cloak [Personality]: Very harsh, lacking composition but also very straightforward. Cares for her sister/only family and willing to do anything for her own sister. Fierce personality but overall, very protective. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Second captor - [Name]: Faelin [Age]: Unknown [Race]: Harpy [Special]: Valkyrie [Ability]: Unknown - Magical ability seems to be greater than her sister [Appearance]: Average height approximately 1.7 meters(5¡¯5¡±), Light blue hair, Green eyes, Slightly less physical but good body, wearing dark green clothes but no cloak [Personality]: Very caring, shy and hates violence. Quite formidable due to her unknown ability. Like her sister, she cares about her sister, doesn¡¯t want her sister to bear all of the responsibilities. Gentle personality. Toru: Wha...what the hell brother...why do you give such accurate and detailed information¡­.not even the information I received is this good¡­ Souma: Err...It is weird huh...anyways..I will try and get information out of the other girl..she seems more approachable but I can¡¯t gauge her potential...she hasn¡¯t done anything note worthy...yet¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As Kaeli left and Souma finished his telepathic message, Faelin spoke into his ear¡­ ¡°I know¡­.you awake...you use...healing magic?¡± Faelin had sensed Souma¡¯s nature magic even when he casted a small portion of it within his body. Luckily, she didn¡¯t even know what Nature Magic was unless she would¡¯ve been more shocked at discovering that he could use it. It was quite shocking and Souma opened his eyes in surprised... Souma immediately was shocked and looked up at Faelin as his head was in her lap¡­ ¡°Wai...wait what...how¡­---¡± Souma wanted to ask how she knew but Faelin stopped him by placing her finger on his lips¡­ ¡°Shh..Faelin very...good in magic..don¡¯t worry...sister gone¡­¡± Faelin tried to calm Souma down as he was frantically looking around if Kaeli was still in the vicinity. He didn¡¯t want to be caught before getting more information¡­ Souma was about to get up and talk face to face with Faelin that discovered that he was faking everything but she pouted and shook her head. ¡°No...you stay...don¡¯t move...rest¡­¡± Faelin apparently wanted him to lay his head on her lap. It felt comfortable but Souma was panicking a bit. His hands and lower body were chained by the magical chains so he really couldn¡¯t do much on getting up easily. ¡®Haaa...now what is going to happen...¡¯ Souma sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t know that he would be discovered so easily and he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Faelin was really good in sensing Magic energy. Faelin was also the first to catch onto Souma¡¯s demonic energy even though he tried his hardest to hide it. He couldn¡¯t do much so he finally gave in¡­ ¡°Haaa...so what is going to happen now...are you going to call your sister?¡± Souma wanted information but if she were to call her sister, Souma would¡¯ve escaped by then. She shook her head again refusingly¡­ ¡°No...I want...to know¡­.Souma..why..he...here¡­¡± Faelin wanted to know why Souma was here because he doesn¡¯t look like he belongs in the Demon Realm.. ¡°What do you mean¡­.? I am a demon...I liv---¡± Souma was going to lie but Faelin interrupted him again by placing her finger on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.lie...it...hurts...Souma...don¡¯t trust...me?¡± Faelin was quite eccentric in the eyes of Souma and he knew he couldn¡¯t continue like this¡­ ¡®Dammit..what do I do now...do I just break free and leave or what...do I tell her everything...no wait...I¡¯ll just tell her a little bit and based on her reaction...I¡¯ll either tell the rest or leave...¡¯ ¡°Okay...I am sorry for lying...I am a human in the Demon Realm...but at the same time I am here to stop Mirao..¡± Souma wasn¡¯t lying but he clearly left out the important details¡­ ¡°Souma...stop Mirao?....Souma is...weak...cannot stop Galrius...or Mirao¡­don¡¯t fight...get stronger later...¡± Faelin was looking down on Souma¡¯s ability since he was damaged easily by her sister. ¡°Galrius?¡± Souma had a puzzled expression¡­ ¡°Garoth¡¯s¡­.apostle...very strong...don¡¯t fight...don¡¯t want you...to get hurt¡­¡± Faelin was worried but she knew that Galrius and Mirao were strong individuals. How else would Mirao have taken over the Maran Kingdom without displaying his power but when compared to Galrius, Mirao is a small ant in comparison. ¡®So...his name is Galrius...in 5 days...things might get interesting...haaa...really...I don¡¯t want to seem weak...but I have to admit...I don¡¯t even know how strong this Galrius person is...it would be suicide, stepping into a battlefield without knowing the enemy...the good thing is...Galrius doesn¡¯t know either....I want to save these two...but I don¡¯t know how...should I just tell them everything or what...Faelin¡¯s sister seems to be the hardest to convince too...¡¯ Souma was willing to fight now but Faelin really didn¡¯t want Souma to fight. She continued to ruffle his hair and it no longer was smooth but quite messy. It looked as if his hair was spiky rather than his usual appearance. ¡°Say...Faelin right?...why are you looking for the Demon King?...are you working with Galrius and Mirao?¡± Souma already knew that the two sisters were under Galrius¡¯ command but he wanted to confirm if they are being forced or not¡­ Faelin hesitated and had a pained expression on her face and tried to ignore Souma¡¯s question until he spoke again¡­ ¡°Faelin...you can tell me what¡¯s going on...I won¡¯t say anything...even if you are working with Galrius...I know you are a kind person¡­¡± Souma wanted to know her answer before continuing on¡­ Faelin was struggling inside and she didn¡¯t want to tell others about her own problems¡­ Her expression was hard and painful but she spoke¡­ ¡°Yes...me and sis...are working...for Galrius...no choice...Mother was banished...being forced to come here...don¡¯t want to fight...sister doesn¡¯t...either...but have to¡­*sniffle* we want...to leave¡­¡± Faelin was struggling to say her sentences and Souma continued to look at her green eyes. Her eyes were full of painful memories and Souma could see her pain. He was pissed at Galrius but more at Garoth. Even if he didn¡¯t care much for Kami-sama but Garoth is the person that banished him. Souma¡¯s eyes were fierce and Faelin flinched as she saw his eyes changing colors. Souma¡¯s eyes went from a mellow blue to an immediate blood red. He was irritated that they would force two sisters to do their bidding without much choice. Faelin was freaking out because she could sense Souma¡¯s energy being released and it was much greater than she anticipated. Even the creatures that existed in the forest didn¡¯t even dare to cause noise because of Souma. Souma glared at the sky and Faelin was shocked at him. He immediately stopped and looked at Faelin¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t suffer anymore¡­¡± Souma¡¯s eyes were fierce but he was worried about Faelin and Kaeli. Faelin was a bit flustered that someone cared for her. Usually she¡¯d be the one to care for a person but somehow she felt mesmerized by Souma¡¯s words. Almost immediately, Souma rolled off Faelin¡¯s lap pillow and used his upper back to lunge his entire body upwards. Normally, a person wouldn¡¯t be able to do this but thanks to his wind magic, he was supported by the wind. Faelin was shocked because those magic chains restraints a person¡¯s physical body and restricts the person¡¯s magical ability. Only those with a higher mastery of magic can cast over the magic enchanted chains and even break free with magic. Souma hopped in front of Faelin and spoke¡­ ¡°Thank you...I will make sure that you and your sister is free¡­¡± After he spoke, he broke the magical chains with his pure strength. No normal person could do that. Most people would use magic to cut the chains off but Souma completely shattered the chains with his strength. He was irritated and he was going to make sure that Galrius was going to pay. Before he left, he looked at Faelin once more¡­ ¡°Tell your sister not to go back to Galrius...Just wait for 5 days somewhere...even here would be fine...as long as you are nowhere near Galrius...give me 5 days and I will make sure you are free¡­¡± Souma¡¯s fierce gaze was upon Faelin and she was bewitched by his fierceness. It was also the first she ever felt like that. Faelin was quite the introvert and hated violence the most but what she loved was peace. As she looked into Souma¡¯s eyes, she felt that her entirety would be at peace as long as she stayed with him. It was as if she could depend on him no matter what. That kind of security was her ideal peace. Even if a man was violent, as long as he were to maintain peace, she could almost fall in love with that man but she felt something different with Souma. During the time that Souma laid in her lap, she was examining his entire body. Of course, it was in a caring sense rather than being perverted. She examined him and saw that he was a capable man and quite healthy too. It was weird that he would fall easily to her sister¡¯s gut punch but nonetheless, she continued to look at him. Her eyes were radiating a green glow and Souma saw that she was quite the special lady. He spoke once more before leaving¡­ ¡°I promise you that I will end this¡­¡± Souma spoke and immediately turned around. He waved back at Faelin and his entire body vanished. He initiated a long distance teleport jump. It was just a regular Teleport but he was quite far away from Voltros city. Luckily for him, he had a vast amount of mana to spend and he instantly reappeared in Voruto¡¯s inn, behind Toru. Toru sensed that Souma was teleporting and immediately turned around to greet him. ¡°Welcome back, what did you get brother?¡± Toru questioned Souma as he appeared. Souma was a bit dazed but it was due to using a large amount of mana¡­ ¡®Just how far did those girls take me!?¡¯ ¡°Ah, right Toru.. It seems that it is true that those two figures from your report were actually being forced to come to the Demon Realm. It seemed that the elder sister was mainly doing everything while the younger woman was quite passive and hated violence. From what the younger sister told me, they were forced to follow Garoth ever since he banished their Goddess-mother. So in a sense, they are like you and me...Toru, I know things are going to get crazy after this...I don¡¯t even know how strong Galrius is but since he is Garoth¡¯s apostle, we can already assume that he is a formidable enemy...we need to train. I may be strong...but I lack experience the most, so I am going to need your help Toru...we¡¯ll be training for a total of 5 days...it¡¯ll seem like 5 days will pass in the Demon Realm, but within the void..I will set that time to 5 months...in that time...I will be training my abilities and I will also teach you a few things that I know...Toru..I know I shouldn¡¯t ask this of my own brother...but are you willing to follow me?¡± Souma spoke for quite some time. His tone was gradually increasing and his eyes revealed a glint of seriousness. Even his special eyes were reflecting his emotions and changing rapidly from orange to a bright shade of red. Toru was amazed at Souma¡¯s determination and he smirked and said¡­ ¡°Of course brother. Whatever you want to do, I will be glad to follow. After all, I wouldn¡¯t be here without your help and I want to save my home too...The Demon Realm is my home--Asmodan¡¯s home too, so it would be a disgrace as Asmodan¡¯s apostle to not reclaim my home¡± Souma was happy that he had people on his side that he could call family. In a strange, new world, it would be quite lonely if one were by himself. But over the course of time, he met so many people that he could call his family. Even if Toru was his brother, he could¡¯ve rejected this offer and spare the trouble but Toru was glad that he had a brother. Besides Asmodan and a few other demons, he really didn¡¯t have people that he could call family. This was the first time Toru felt at peace and he was willing to protect it no matter the cost. Souma raised his fist and pointed his fist towards Toru¡¯s face. ¡°This is something that my father would often do after he and Shishou would spar. This is a bond of trust and friendship but moreover it is a sign of family. Toru, when we return...I can¡¯t guarantee that things are going to be easy but as long as we fight on, I can promise you this...If we die, we die together. We are brothers, not by blood but by oath. You shall be my sworn brother from now on.¡± Souma¡¯s voice was suppressing the air around the room, as if his strength echoed with the sound of his voice. An immeasurable pressure was in this tiny room. The walls were cringing under the pressure but Toru¡¯s gaze was unaffected. Souma was focusing his pressure within this tiny room, allowing it to never breach past the walls but compacted within this tiny room. Toru could feel the intensity from Souma¡¯s words and the pressure only added more intensity. Toru looked at Souma and immediately raised his fist to match Souma¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t going to stop now, not ever. Toru was willing to protect his home now that he has his power back. Ever since that setback when Asmodan was banished, he continued to savour his rage. He wanted revenge against the one who took over his home. Toru lacked the power in the past, but this time he wasn¡¯t going to fall easily. He was glad that Souma had given him his ability back but Toru was happier that he had a family, a brother that he could depend on and help. Toru was mad but his demonic blood began to surge rapidly in his body. His blood was boiling for the blood of his enemies and he wasn¡¯t going to stop until he kills them off. In comparison, Souma lacked the means of killing off his enemies. His blood would boil but not to the point that he would drink the blood of his enemies. He wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty like his brother, Toru but little did he know...his bloodline...the Kurogane clan...was forged after so many deaths...bloodshed...killing¡­.it practically ran in his blood...the desire to kill...he is finally going to learn why Ojii-chan was both feared on the planet Oryon and back on Earth¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Toru swore an oath to Souma and the pressure disappeared from the room. Souma sat down in a lotus position and requested that Toru were to find a suitable position to stay in for 5 days¡­ ¡°Alright...Toru...we¡¯re going into the Void...this is where time will not pass but since gaining full control over the void...I can change the time flow...I will alter the time and 5 months will pass within the course of five days...we will be undergoing training...I will teach you abilities that you do not know..and at the same time...we will be fighting each other...we can use our utmost abilities within the void so don¡¯t hold back¡­¡± Toru nodded and gripped his black metallic demon spear and almost instantly, they were transported into the void¡­ Souma¡¯s body remained still and Toru¡¯s body laying on the floor, they had crossed into the Void. Before going into the Void...Souma had a premonition of something that was going to happen while he was gone...but it was too late...he and Toru had already crossed... ¡­ ¡­ Little did they know...Galrius¡¯ army had arrived almost instantly due to the interplanetary gate. From now on...the period of five days, the army will be terrorizing the entire Maran Kingdom¡­ It was finally time for ¡®them¡¯ to take action...
PreviousMainNext
WAIT!!! THIS ISNT A NEW CHAPTER BUT A MESSAGEEEEEE!! Sorry guys, I won''t post a chapter today but I wrote a short story (It is a new Fiction title). I hope that be sufficient enough to satiate your chapter desires. I will be occasionally posting Short stories that have been lost in the Ero-universe (Yes, my Erotic novelist side is coming back again). So, if you want to see the stories, you can often check them on my Short Story/Oneshot Fiction Page Here''s the link: Kurogane/Ichiro''s Collection of Short Stories Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Hope you enjoy the read and enjoy your valentines! Also, this is going to be an update too... I will be leaving soon(Deploying) so I will be gone around Mid-february (Actual date of departure is the Feb. 17th my time in Japan). I am going to be busy with my work but I will still write because I love my readers and how they appreciate my work. Till next time, see you later. -Kurogane Vol. 3 Chapter 14: Incurring his wrath... Volume 3 - Chapter 14: Incurring his wrath... After Souma and Toru entered the Void, Galrius had summoned his military force to take over the Maran Kingdom and eventually the entire Demon Realm. His military force is comprised of multiple races that are unknown to the Planet Oryon as they come from different planets. Different alien races are all under Galrius and at his side, his four generals. These different races are high aptitude races that excel in the Magic arts and some art prized warriors from a different planet. As these beings were under his banner, there was a unique symbol that was located on a different spot on their bodies. These symbols were actually slave symbols that binded the person to obey the owner¡¯s will at all times. It would seem that Galrius is some sort of slave master and possesses a frightening amount of mana/strength to be able to control a military through binding contracts. Normally, a person can bind another by using a slave scroll or through magic. Although scrolls are much easier, they are quite expensive so many often bind others through magic as it is cost effective. Through magic, a person must have excellent insights on the slave chant and even a higher aptitude for controlling magic to even be able to control a single entity under your will. It takes a lot of magic to even bind a single person but to an entire military force of 4,000 members...that is quite a lot. Within that 4,000-man army, there exists four generals that command each unit of 1,000. These four generals fall beneath Galrius as they follow his every command. Each general is far beyond unique and their strength is nearly unmatched. It would seem that for every 1,000 men, one of these generals make up the entire strength of them. They are that powerful and one of the generals is an arch magus that trained in the laws of magic from a distant planet. As these generals command their military units, Galrius stands at the top watching over everything. It would seem that Galrius lives up to his reputation as Garoth¡¯s 8th apostle but he is the weakest out of all of them¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After Galrius summoned his 4000-man army, the 7 generals that commands the Ancient Demon Army had moved out. They convened at Souma¡¯s location and began to fortify the entire inn. Even the innkeeper was shocked but they could sense the ridiculous amount of demonic energy that protruded from the 7 demonic beings. The seven generals guarded the place and watched as Galrius and his four thousand army march into the four cities of the Maran Kingdom¡­ 1st General - Twin axe Giant: ¡°We must protect Maou-sama. I don¡¯t need to say anymore but everyone sensed that an unknown force just brought a military into our realm and we cannot do anything because our own army is still sleeping besides us. 3rd General - Water Shifter: ¡°It pains me so, but we cannot move from this spot. Maou-sama left somewhere and his body is unprotected. We¡¯ve been following Maou-sama for quite some time and this is the first where he has ¡®departed¡¯...I wonder what sort of ability that is..¡± 2nd General - Demon Songstress: ¡°Maou-sama is currently gone. His entire body is still alive but his soul has left his body...temporarily I hope because those newcomers have arrived and I won¡¯t be able to sing for Maou-sama!¡± 4th General - Necrochanter: ¡°I want to show master my undead legion...maybe he¡¯ll praise me for being a good girl too!¡± 5th General - Demon Elementalist: ¡°You two...I swear that you two might be aiming for the Master¡¯s love rather than protecting him. Even though we are sworn to protect our leader, please do not be infatuated to the point where you cannot do your job.¡± 2nd & 4th General: ¡°Hey!¡± 6th General - Soul weaver: ¡°Cut it out, all of you. We are here to protect our leader now shut it. We have to at least defend this inn and the surrounding area. No matter how strong this force is, we have to protect Maou-sama!¡± The six generals were busy preparing to fortify the entire area as Galrius¡¯s military had began to subjugate the four cities in the capital. As the demons screamed from the unknown magic that came from the new people, a shadow could be seen, watching far above the skies¡­ 7th General - Shadow: ¡°........¡± ¡­ ¡­
Day 1-5
Ethros-Maran was engulfed by a multitude of magical attacks that rained from the skies. Demons were being killed and the demon women were being captured as slaves alongside the children. A certain Inn located in Ethros was blown to cinders but luckily the innkeeper, which was a young boy had successfully escaped and began to travel north where he would reunite with his sister in Voltros. The city was in disarray and even with the Shidan that deployed, the demon knights were obliterated by the constant magic attacks and the weird creatures that subjugated all of them. At the end, the city was engulfed in flames and many casualties were reported.
Casualty report
2000 demon men and women killed. 500 demon women and children captured. Demon King - Unknown Demon Count Br¡¯trgar - Killed Demon Duchess Elivana - Captured & Slave use Demon Duke Lufrit - Killed
Only three important figures were either captured or killed and Ethros was now gone. Many of the citizens fled to the other jointed cities but everything happened simultaneously...all four cities of Maran were attacked at the same time as four sections of Galrius¡¯s army invaded together. When the escaping demons caught wind of the multiple attacks on all cities, they retreated to the areas in between the cities and hid in the many forests that were in between each city. They did not want to die and they were losing hope for the Demon King. As they hid, they thought of the papers they had received just before the attacks¡­ They saw that Mirao¡¯s goons were looking for the Demon King and they would attack in 5 days...but clearly, they lied. They wanted to kill everyone and violently take over the entire Kingdom¡­ The Demon race was filled with absolute rage but they knew they oould not do a single thing. They placed their hopes on the Demon King that would rise again and destroy the army that has destroyed their kingdom¡­ They continued to hope and time dragged on...
Day one - Ethros-Maran: Destroyed Day two - Westoro-Maran: Collapsed, still in progress of destruction Day three - Listhros-Maran: Collapsed, in flames Day four - Westoro & Listhros: Destroyed Day five...
As Galrius and his army destroyed the cities, only Voltros was remaining in tact. Some of the remaining Demons began to repel the forces and Et¡¯rie casted her remaining powers to create her last, strongest barrier that she used before when repelling the Demon King¡¯s energy. The entire army had regrouped back in the center of the Maran Capital where Mirao¡¯s palace used to be¡­ ¡°Commander Galrius, our forces cannot penetrate that barrier that is protecting the last city. I believe we may need your help sir!¡± One of the generals, a master warrior that excels with the use of a halberd and uses unorthadox fighting techniques, spoke to Galrius. His name was Leon Galthunder, a previous inhabitant of Oryon. ¡°Leon, is this true..why can¡¯t you and the rest of the generals handle that barrier...Get Linx, Hethro and Pio here now!¡± Galrius immediately yelled at Leon to retrieve the remaining generals that were at their respective camps. A giant vein was noticeable on Galrius¡¯s forehead as he was irritated that he could not find the Demon King. ¡®Just you wait...Maou-sama. I am going to kill you in front of your entire race and I will rise in the ranks...NO LONGER WILL I BE THE 8TH APOSTLE! I will end your life and I will take your head straight to Garoth and proceed to become the 7th apostle...it was your sad fate when you became my prey...Demon King...¡¯ As Galrius was thinking to himself, his four generals immediately appeared in a flash. They were extremely fast and they appeared directly behind Galrius, waiting for their orders. Leon was right beside them when Galrius turned around to speak... ¡°Ah, Leon, Linx, Hethro and Pio...tell me..why can¡¯t you four take down that remaining city...just because there is a barrier, you can¡¯t destroy it? I am telling you to TAKE IT DOWN! I bet that insolent Demon King is hiding in there!!¡± ¡°But Sir Galrius, the barrier is stronger than it seems! Even on four frontal attacks, the barrier is still holding out against our units¡± Linx spoke in respect to Galrius but nonetheless, Galrius is still mad¡­ ¡°REALLY!! Why can¡¯t you four attack them yourselves! I know you four are ridiculously strong here!¡± Hethro was next to speak and he gulped before actually uttering his words¡­ ¡°Commander...we did that...That barrier is stronger than it seems. Some of the captive demon slaves spoke about that barrier too. They say that one of the demons retained their magical strength and even in the past, defended against an SS-class monster attack! But, they say that the demon is incredibly old so the barrier isn¡¯t as strong as it was in the past but it is still formidable sir!¡± Galrius was quivering in anger. He wanted to kill his generals for being so weak! Weak minded and weak strength! But then...he was about to speak but Pio interrupted.. ¡°Sir, I believe you should attack the barrier. Us generals cannot dream of having a fraction of your strength. Please lend us your power so we can seek those that plot against us, sir!¡± ¡°I see...so you want me to show off my power, huh?¡± Galrius was smiling as his generals were awe in his great power.. ¡°Yup!¡± Leon shouted. ¡°Yeah! Commander Galrius is the strongest!¡± Hethro exclaimed. ¡°Our leader is the best!¡± Linx exaggerated. ¡°Woohoo! Sir Galrius is valiant and strong!¡± Pio finished with his exclamation phrase¡­ The four generals were completely sucking up to Galrius and Galrius was smiling as his generals were praising him. Of course, they knew that Galrius was the weakest out of the 8 apostles, but they did not want to anger this man. There is a reason why he was 8th apostle and he can permanently control a person¡¯s entire soul using his magical abilities. That is why he became the 8th because his ability is extremely useful but not strong. His abilities may be able to control a person¡¯s will but in order for that to work, the actual caster must be stronger than the person. If the caster¡¯s soul and strength is weaker, he will succumb to being binded and the caster will become the slave. Only those that are weaker can become slave. His generals weren¡¯t bound by Galrius but they knew that Galrius could actually take over them. His strength may not be on par but his soul is stronger than theirs. Galrius has an ambition that is greater than them and that increases his soul strength and the warriors those generals are, they can sense that Galrius is indeed capable of binding them. ¡°Ahem! Well, since my generals are weak...I think I might lead the army for today...we will destroy that barrier and kill the Demon King!¡± ¡°OHHH!!! Great Galrius has spoken!¡± ¡°Commander Galrius!!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°WE WILL WIN!!¡± The four generals sounded off as they cheered blindly for Galrius and Galrius smirked in praise. ¡­ ¡­ Before the simultaneous attacks on the cities, in Voltros-Maran, there was a mansion that was owned by a noblewoman and inside that place, there were girls shouting along with an older woman that joined in the scrabble¡­ ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY!? ARE YOU SAYING THAT SOUMA DID ALL THAT! I REFUSE TO BELIEVE THAT!¡± ¡°YEAH! ME AND NEIRU KNEW HIM FIRST! YOU CAN¡¯T JUST SAY THAT YOU SLEPT WITH HIM!?¡± Yes, it was Neiru and Alina screaming at the group of women that their cousin Leina brought back home. ¡°COUSIN LENIA! TELL THEM THAT THEY ARE LYING!¡± ¡°YEAH LENI!¡± ¡°...Umm..Cousin Alina and Cousin Neiru...it is true...but it is partially our faults too..it started with Yurika, Erika and Eriko...they were the first and they pinned Souma down and they did it...I didn¡¯t believe it at first until Souma told me himself...I was shocked at first...but you have to remember...how can you keep that man on a leash...he is really handsome...and I am saying that...I normally don¡¯t like to speak my feelings but Souma made me like this¡­¡± Lenia was blushing heavily as the girls were whispering/arguing on the sidelines. Her mother interrupted before the other girls spoke¡­ ¡°Yeah...my daughter fell in love with him...now..we shouldn¡¯t be fighting...after all when he comes back, he¡¯s going to be my husband! Ohoho!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Aunt Flora! Rain is ours!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Nooo! He¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°He¡¯s ours!¡± ¡°Danna-sama is mine!¡± ¡°NO! I am going to marry him!¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. All seven of them voiced their opinions against the one woman. Aunt Flora wasn¡¯t bad looking but they were afraid that she would steal Souma from them. Her mature features with her big rounded breasts makes Aunt Flora, a powerful opponent¡­ As they argued, Aunt Flora stopped them and spoke¡­ ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re going to stay here. Souma told everyone to stay here. Luckily, his horse followed you guys or he would¡¯ve been staying back wherever you guys left him. I also have information that there¡¯s an unknown person declaring to find Souma. In 5 days, they¡¯ll attack the Maran Kingdom..we have to hide..¡± ¡°Ah, Mother! Grandma Et¡¯rie is going to help protect the city. She¡¯s willing to protect the city. Just as a precaution, Se¡¯thran and a few others in the city are patrolling the outskirts, when something happens, Grandma Et¡¯rie will create her barrier that protected us in the past by Souma¡¯¡¯s ancestor.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard about that. My daughter...we are going to fight if those people even dare step into our city¡­¡± ¡°Yes Mother! We cannot let them in here and I want to prove myself to¡­.Souma¡­*blush* that I helped¡­ want him to praise me¡­¡± ¡°Hey you two! We¡¯re going to fight too!¡± Yurika, Eriko and Erika spoke in unison. ¡°We want to be praised by Rain too!¡± ¡­ ¡°Yeah! Cousin Leniaaa, Rain is ours!¡± Neiru and Alina defended in retort to Lenia¡¯s shy statement. ¡°I want Souma to praise me too¡­¡± Serina spoke a bit with volume but she was drowned by the other girls that began to argue. They were yelling at each other even though they sat next to each other. It was getting noisy until Aunt Flora yelled¡­ ¡°YOU ALL! STOP ARGUING! DO YOU THINK SOUMA WOULD LIKE THIS! YOU KNOW HE WANTS US TO GET ALONG TOGETHER! YES, YOU GUYS SLEPT WITH HIM AND EVEN PROPOSED! BUT WE HAVE TO STOP IGNORING THE FACT THAT SOUMA LOVES ALL OF US¡­.Do you think Souma would like it if he came back to this home and sees everyone arguing about who loves who...As a mature woman, I can understand why you all fell for him...but he loves us all equally...you shouldn¡¯t make this into a competition...he¡¯s a man that find better looking females than any of us..but think of the reason why he chose us...he really loves us, which was why he sent all you to my house so we could all get along...I¡¯d hate if Souma were to leave because of the yelling and arguing¡­¡± The room was silent as Flora yelled at everyone. They were stunned but they knew that they were wrong. They all knew that Souma loved everyone equally and eventually they all would follow him wherever he went. They knew that Souma had something to complete and they want to stay with him¡­ The first person to speak was Serina¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry girls..why should we argue...let¡¯s blame everything on Souma because he made us all fall for him...he¡¯s the one at fault here!¡± Serina had pushed the blame onto Souma. Yurika was next¡­ ¡°Yes. My future husband is the one to blame!¡± Yurika had agreed.. ¡°Husband...cheater¡­¡± Eriko scorned Souma¡­ ¡°Danna-sama...I love him..but he needs to stop¡­¡± Even Erika spoke about Souma¡­ Then it was Neiru, Alina and Lenia that spoke in turn next.. ¡°Rain! It was Rain¡¯s fault! HE LOVED US FIRST!...Wait...from the story that you guys explained...HE LOVED THOSE GIRLS FIRST! NOOO¡± ¡°Rain...he¡¯s such a player¡­¡± ¡°Souma...you...cheater¡­¡± Yes, everyone had pinned the blame on Souma. They all loved him and in the end, it was his fault¡­ ¡°Souma..how could you cheat on my daughter...with me...this is like...those demon drama plays¡­¡± Flora was laughing as she spoke. The entire situation eased up as Flora said those words. The girls began to snicker and laugh a bit. They understood each other now. They all love Souma and reluctantly...they even let Aunt Flora love him too¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As the girls laughed and played, their city was under attack but Grandma Et¡¯rie protected the entire city. It was draining her power but she could only hold the barrier for 5 days...after that, the army will destroy the entire city.. ¡­ ¡­ On the fifth day, the girls were getting ready in preparation to fight back. The barrier had gigantic scorch marks from the outcome of continuous mage attacks from the outside. Grandma Et¡¯rie was doing good but this was the last day for the barrier to be active and there was approximately, 4,000 men surrounding the entire Voltros city. The barrier was weakening but it continued to hold. People were shuddering in fear because a barrier separated them from those vicious militants right outside the city. The humans holed up in the Eastern District while several Demons began to arm themselves for when the army outside were about to attack. Grandma Et¡¯rie was directly in front of the barrier and suddenly, shadow figures appeared next to her. Two women were clothed in similar armaments while a woman that stood in the middle wore a custom outfit that had plated gear. One of those women had a giant metal staff and the other had a short sword. The woman in the middle had a staff that had a magical crystal embedded on the top surface. The woman was clearly a magus while the two women on her side were warriors. On the other side, three more women appeared. There were two women that had a warrior¡¯s outfit and one of them had a bastard sword while the other wore metal fist gloves. One was a swordsman and the other was clearly a hand-to-hand combatant. The other woman wore a dark outfit with a noble cloak behind her. Her features were mostly hidden but she had sharp claws and Et¡¯rie could¡¯ve sworn that she saw fangs from the woman¡¯s mouth. Before Et¡¯rie was about to question these woman, a familiar voice echoed from above.. ¡°Hey Grandma Et¡¯rie! We¡¯re going to help here!¡± A red-haired beauty spoke from above. She had the appearance of a succubus and she wore skimpy clothing. But the most astonishing thing to Et¡¯rie was the woman beside her. She had red hair but her succubus body was more beautiful and her claws were much longer than Lenia¡¯s. Her outfit was different from Lenia¡¯s too. It was skimpy but there was a red aura that emitted from the clothing and looked as if the woman was on fire. Yes, this was Lenia¡¯s mother¡­ ¡°Lenia...and Flora...I see...these girls here must be your friends..anyways...the barrier is weakening..sooner or later...it will break mainly because of my power being weakened...but as long as no one stronger arrives here...my barrier should hold until later tonight!¡± Et¡¯rie was warning them and assuring them at the same time. As long as no one strong were to arrive, they can at least survive today¡­ but then¡­ A floating figure appeared instantly right above the entire Voltros. Right behind that man was 4 figures that wielded weapons that were ridiculous for their size. The man in front boomed his voice and everyone heard¡­ ¡°WHERE IS MAOU-SAMA! I WILL DESTROY THIS PUNY BARRIER AND KILL EVERYONE IF THEY DO NOT SURRENDER THE DEMON KING!!¡± The voice was alarming and broke several windows that were near the source of the voice. People were scared stiff and Et¡¯rie and the rest of the girls looked upwards and saw the floating, unknown beings. No response came from the demons and the unknown man began to smash his fist onto the barrier. From the top, there was a rippling effect as it distorted the barrier walls. It rippled and sent shockwaves as it reached the ground. The barrier was cracking under the immense pressure from the man but it still did not break until¡­ The man began to generate a dark aura and a darkness weapon appeared in mid-air right beside him. It was a long, dark spear and had a dark aura that seemed to suck the light from around it. The unknown man aimed directly on the barrier and used his dark spear to smash the entire barrier and created a hole on the top. There was a shattering effect as the barrier began to crash and disappear. The demons were scared stiff and they shouted for Maou-sama to come out and fight for them. They were weak and they depended on the strong. The man laughed at the sight and thundered his voice again¡­ ¡°HAHAHA! You maggots! You scream for Maou-sama to come and protect you! You all are weak! Depending on the strong! WEAKLINGS! I WILL KILL YOU ALL NOW!¡± The barrier was completely destroyed and the 4,000-man army began separate into 4 units of 1000 men and began to charge right in front of Et¡¯rie and the girls. The girls were stunned and they began to attack. ¡°The barrier!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Eriko and Erika charged forward. They will handle the far right unit of the army. Yurika and Et¡¯rie will stay and dish out magical attacks. Lenia and Serina will be flying and attacking the far left unit of the army. Neiru and Alina charged to the remaining unit to attack them. They decided to leave the main attackers to Aunt Flora, who was the strongest out of all of them. She flew towards the top of the city and came into contact with the 5 unknown presences in Voltros.. ¡°You five...get out of my city. Why the hell are you here!¡± Flora screamed as she was irritated at the actions that these people did. Galrius looked at Flora and spoke¡­ ¡°Oho, a raunchy woman is talking to me. I am guessing you are some sort of succubus variant. What do you want? You want me to kill you or do you want to get with me and we can have a free for all with these guys!¡± Galrius provoked Flora as he threatened her to kill her and made a sexual joke with her sexual appearance. She was flustered as she wasn¡¯t being taken serious and began to radiate her red aura even stronger. At her fingertips, small fire orbs began to produce and she flicked the red orbs at the group. ¡°Take this!¡± The orbs were sent in surprise and managed to scrape one of the slower people. Pio was struck and his arm had been severed by the red orbs that came flying at them. He screamed in retort but continued to keep his barings. ¡°You bitch!¡± Galrius began to radiate a darker aura than before and surrounded them in a sphere of darkness. Within the darkness, Flora was being attacked from all sides. Her red aura could not radiate more than a few centimeters because the darkness was absorbing all sorts of light. Galrius and his four generals attacked simultaneously and Flora shrieked in pain. Lenia and the girls looked back and saw a dark sphere above the city. Lenia shed tears as she could not go back and help her mother. She was being overwhelmed by the magical attacks of the army unit. The other girls wanted to help Aunt Flora but they were being forced to defend against the attacks that continued endlessly. Eventually, the units continued to bash against the women and they received injuries but none were fatal...yet. The army continued to push them back and they invaded the city. Aunt Flora was being attacked within the dark sphere and the Demon race were being killed as segments of the army attacked the city and the citizens. The girls were bleeding and some of them received magical burns. Et¡¯rie was panting as she laid on the floor while Yurika continued to protect them in a magical barrier. Eriko and Erika were bleeding from the massive attacks that surrounded them. Lenia was crying as she could not help her mother as the magical attacks burned part of her wings and her body was partially scorched. Serina was still holding on as she protected Lenia but she too, was being overwhelmed by the constant attacks from 1,000 people. Neiru and Alina were bruised as they received melee attacks from all sides. They were strong but they couldn¡¯t do anything against a force that surrounded them from all sides. Eventually, the units pushed the group of women into a giant circle and surrounded them with weapons pointed at them. They were injured and tired out. They cried a little and screamed his name¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°SOUMA!!!¡± ¡­ ¡°RAIN!!!¡± Then...it happened¡­ The air current changed and a giant thunderbolt appeared. Two figures appeared directly in front of the girls. One of them had a giant demon spear and looked demonic. His features were quite rustic and heavy as the demon guy was glaring at the militants. Next to that man, there was a man that they recognized. His same hair, black and long drifted on the wind. On his sides, there were two familiar katana blades that the girls recognized. In his arms, there was a badly injured woman. That woman was Flora¡­ The man began to generate a healing force and gradually healed Flora but she was unconscious. The man turned around and looked at the girls¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry I arrived late you girls...I will punish these people for hurting my precious family¡­¡± They were all teary-eyed as they saw Souma looking at them. They sniffled and Souma continued to speak¡­ ¡°Here...keep Flora safe...I will handle this¡­¡± Souma handed Flora to Lenia and turned around. He raised his hand and with a thunderous clap, there was a repulsion field created and sent the 4,000-man army flying. They could not handle the pressure from Souma and many got crushed into mush as they were in direct contact of the repulsion force that emanated from Souma. He looked at the disintegrated body parts and flying bodies and said¡­ ¡°So...where''s the bastard that dared to hurt my family!¡±
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3 Chapter 15: Emotions... [Part one] Volume 3 - Chapter 15: Emotions... [Part one] Right before Toru and Souma were about to return to the Demon Realm, they talked for a bit within the void¡­ ¡°Toru...we¡¯re going to be fighting those people when we return.¡± ¡°Yes Brother...It¡¯s been 5 months since we started...this so called ¡°exercise¡± is interesting. Since you first taught me the simple routine...my body mass increased and now I have a more balanced body and I can control my strength now..¡± ¡°Toru...I¡¯ve been sensing something that happened outside the void...I can¡¯t clearly pinpoint what it is because my psychic abilities aren¡¯t as good as yours...I know you know what is going on...I feel uneasy¡­¡± ¡°Brother..I did this for you...but since our training is done...the thing is..the entire capital has been under attack since we departed to the void¡­Galrius and his army attacked...they lied about the paper report¡­.¡± ¡°.....¡± It was silent after a while and Souma glared at Toru.. ¡°SO, WE¡¯VE BEEN HERE TRAINING AND DOING ALL THIS STUFF AND MARAN WAS ATTACKED BY GALRIUS!? DO YOU KNOW WHAT THIS FEELS LIKE!? I DON¡¯T KNOW IF MY FAMILY IS ALIVE OR NOT! TORU! WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU TELL ME THIS!?¡± ¡°Because brother...I knew that you would¡¯ve returned...that is the reason why¡­¡± ¡°AHHH! REALLY!!!!¡± Souma clutched his katana blades and was about to go in a rampage but he didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Brother¡­¡± Toru looked at Souma as he was grief-stricken.. ¡°Brother...don¡¯t worry...those girls are fine...Voltros city is being protected by the Demon Enchantress¡­¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Souma shook Toru repeatedly to confirm the city¡¯s safety. ¡°Thank Kami-sama...as long as they¡¯re safe...Toru...we need to return back...we need to save everyone before things get out of hand..--¡± ¡°Wait brother...we need test our strength...let¡¯s use our strongest combination with only our hands, no weapons...I want to confirm if we really got stronger¡­¡± ¡°Alright Toru...you sure about this? Remember the times we sparred...I went easy on you as I taught you several techniques¡­¡± ¡°Brother...just worry about yourself...I know you achieved something new...remember last month...you achieved a new form...I want to challenge you in that form¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Souma placed his Katana/sayas on the floor and began to generate a martial pressure force between him and Toru. The area around Souma began to crackle as the particles in the void were being frictioned by Souma¡¯s pressure. Souma activated his new form that he achieved... ¡®Martial Force¡¯ The ¡®Martial Force¡¯ form was Souma¡¯s ultimate combatant form. It evolved from Martial Winds and created the Martial Force. The form allows Souma to enter a combat state and It allowed Souma to use his abilities without wasting useless energy. While in Martial Force, Souma can control his body perfectly and able to use his combat ability to his fullest. It also generates a magic repulsive barrier around his entire body. The barrier has the ability to negate magical attacks and effects that consume mana. It will nullify anything magical that targets Souma unless the person is stronger than Souma¡¯s magical ability. In exchange, Souma cannot use his magical ability without unlocking the hidden form combination of Martial Force and Magus Form, While the Martial Force form is complete, his hand-to-hand combat is as strong as his combat skills. Which means that if Souma knows only a few techniques, then his Martial Force will only utilize those few techniques but it will continue to grow if Souma learns more combat skills. Toru immediately dashed at Souma while he was busy activating his form. The air crackled from Toru¡¯s swift movement and aimed his fist while yelling out his combat skill¡­ ¡°GIGA FISTTTT!!!¡± Toru yelled as his fist was radiating an unnatural glow as it rippled through the air. Souma was dumbfounded and said¡­ ¡°Really! why would you say the name of your skil--¡± Before Souma could finish talking, Toru¡¯s fist immediately connected and Souma¡¯s face was smashed by the force of Toru¡¯s strength. Toru wasn¡¯t holding back and released his full strength on Souma. Souma was flung backwards from the impact but he managed to catch himself before skidding away from the powerful blow. Souma¡¯s face was disfigured from the punch that connected but there was no blood appearing from his face. Lucky for Souma, the void will allow a person to exert any amount of force without killing the person. Souma grinned as he cracked his neck and smacked his face back together. He snapped his nose back into place and looked at Toru.. ¡°Oho. You attacked me before I finished my sentence... I am going to get payback now!¡± ¡°Haha! Brother, you are careles---¡± Before Toru even reached mid-sentence, Souma reappeared in front of Toru and punched his stomach/solar plexus. He quickly delivered a swift punch but the unique thing about the punch was the effect. As Souma¡¯s fist came into contact with Toru¡¯s stomach, the area of contact rippled as the center and his body received a focal point attack. It concentrated at the stomach and sent Toru flying before he could retort. While Toru¡¯s body was in mid-air, Souma¡¯s punch was still in effect and continued to propel Toru backwards in the air. Toru¡¯s body continued to fly but luckily, his levitation abilities stopped him in flight.. ¡°Wha...what was that brother...I felt like your punch was a concentrated attack of multiple punches...but I saw you punch once¡­and my body received an abnormal state...my abilities were locked for 15 seconds...the status was called ¡®Ability Stunned¡¯..was that from you?¡± Toru was speaking while slowly descending to where Souma was. ¡°Ah, yes and no. It looked as if I punched once, but actually I punched multiple times...actually I punched 14 times in that same area...just really fast and at a single focal point...this ability was created with Martial Force¡­.I also have another combat ability...it will seem as if I attacked multiple times but in reality, I will only attack once...the skill I used against you was called the Focal Strike skill along with my speed¡­normally you would¡¯ve been able to see the punches but with my combat speed that I trained during these 5 months, I can accelerate my speed in short bursts. Also, since I mastered this skill, it generates an abnormal status on the object/person I use it on¡­ I still need to train more so my body can continue to grow so I can access 100% of my power...I can only bring out 20% of the potential that I have¡­¡± ¡°Brother...you are ridiculous...but I can tell that it wasn¡¯t your strongest attack¡­¡± Toru questioned Souma¡¯s zenith of strength¡­ ¡°Yeah...the other combat skill is much stronger...not only it makes the opponent seem like I attacked that person multiple times but my strength is applied ten-fold. I call it the Mugen Punch¡­¡± Souma explained that his other combat skill was much stronger¡­ ¡°Yeah brother, I thought so...I know your magic is your strongest suit too brother...my psychic ability is my strongest too...but we decided not to use special abilities...anyways..let¡¯s go...I sense that people are getting frantic as Galrius and his army is attacking¡­¡± ¡°Alright...I hope everyone¡¯s safe...but I really can¡¯t wait to use this new ability I learned...do you know the possibilities of Repulsion and Attraction force...I will show you its capabilities in battle¡­.let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡®Void skill - deactive!¡¯
Skills Gained
Martial Force Form Focal Strike Mugen Punch Repulsion Force Attraction Force Lightning Magic Mastered Lightning Strike Lightning Combination Lightning & Fire: Thunder Meteor Lightning & Water: Electrical Wave Lightning & Earth: Thunder Quake Lightning & Wind: Aerial Bolt Lightning & Ice: Frost Sparks Ice Magic Mastered Glacial Formation Ice Combination Ice & Fire: Frost Burn Ice & Water: Glacial Stream Ice & Earth: Permafrost Ice & Wind: Blizzard
Martial Force
Form Name:Form Rank:Form Level:Form Experience:
Martial Force---------
The Martial Force form is evolved from Martial Winds. It allows Souma to enter a combat state and bring out the combat potential from Souma¡¯s skills. While in Martial Force, Souma will generate a fighting aura that will also act as a Magic-negating barrier. The barrier will nullify all magical attacks that are weaker than Souma¡¯s magical ability. Only opponents that are stronger magically, will be able to penetrate the barrier. The barrier will negate all magical attacks at the cost of not being able to cast any magic unless the User unlocks the Hidden form between Martial Force and the Magus Form.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Focal StrikeMaster------
The single pinpoint skill. The user will be able to send out strikes while striking the same point of penetration. This allows for increased damage over time and generates a critical strike effect from every blow depending on the accuracy. Due to Mastered rank, the Focal strike skill will generate critical strikes no matter where the point of execution is. With Mastered, the skill will generate abnormal state effects that depends on the area where the strike came into contact.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Mugen PunchAdvancedLv. 975%
The skill will generate multiple punch effects but the user will only strike once. It creates the illusion of being attacked from multiple sides while delivering a single strike that combines the strength of those endless punches into one single punch. As more illusion punches are being generated, the single punch will multiply in strength. The illusion effect gets stronger as the rank rises.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Repulsion Force---------
Generated from Gravity Affinity. The skill to repel anything. The user creates a gravity field that sends a repulsive shockwave while the user is the epicenter. The repulsion force will crush anything that is too close to the barrier field. The skill also allows Souma to nullify gravity within the area of expansion for 10 seconds.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Attraction Force---------
Generated from Gravity Affinity. The skill to attract anything. The user creates an attraction field that pulls anything within the area of expansion towards the user at the epicenter. The Attraction Force will forcefully pull anything within the expansion area and those that are too close to the user will fly in the air as the attraction force being generated is too strong.
Lightning Magic Mastered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Lightning StrikeMaster---50%
Due to Mastering Lightning Magic, Lightning Strike has been unlocked. Lightning Strike is a magic ability that creates a burst of lightning within a specific area. As the Lightning strike is activated, the area of execution will be covered in random lightning strikes. Also, due to Lightning mastery, the user can travel by lightning.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Thunder MeteorMaster---50%
A giant flame meteor that generates Lightning sparks on the surface, created with Lightning & Fire. Thunder Meteor is similar to the Fire Mastery skill, Meteor, except the flame meteor is enlarged and carries various lightning strikes that will go off around the area of impact.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Electrical WaveMaster---50%
A wave that generates an electricity current, created with Lightning & Water. Electrical Wave will first generate a giant water wave that will surround the area in water and generate an electric current that will electrocute anything that is covered in water.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Thunder QuakeMaster---50%
A seismic earthquake is generated while delivering lightning strikes that rises from the ground, created with Lightning & Earth. The earthquake erupts and delivers a random burst of lightning strikes.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Aerial BoltMaster---50%
A gust of wind that delivers a lightning strike in random pulses, created with Lightning & Wind. The wind is created and covers the area in wind currents. While the wind currents are active, it sends out an electric pulse that will electrify anything within the wind currents.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Frost SparksMaster---50%
Snow is generated while lightning sparks are felt from the snow, created with Lightning & Ice. The snow is created within an area field and stuns anyone that comes into contact with the snow.
Ice Magic Mastered
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Glacial FormationMaster---50%
Due to Mastering Ice Magic, Glacial Formation has been unlocked. Glacial Formation is an environment effect that will freeze the terrain into a white sheet of Ice, creating either a land or sea formation of glaciers.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Frost BurnMaster---50%
A freezing effect is generated while experiencing an extreme burn, created with Ice & Fire. Frost Burn freezes the object/person and burns it within with lava heat.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Glacial StreamMaster---50%
A stream of ice is created with Ice & Water. It will create a stream/wave of water and freeze the area as a stream of ice.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
PermafrostMaster---50%
An ground area that will permanently freeze anything is created with Ice & Earth. Permafrost creates a normal ground area that will freeze anything that comes into contact with the ground
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
BlizzardMaster---50%
An entire area is affected by Ice & Wind. Blizzard generates an environmental change that brings gusts of chilling temperature that will freeze anything over time.
Status Window
NameSouma KuroganeAlignment???
Race???Level1
ClassLocked
TitleLocked - Womanizer
Reputation0
Health5348/???Mana???/???
Stamina950
Vitality670Dexterity635
Strength???Agility???
Wisdom210Intelligence???
Endurance500
Leadership10Luck20
Attack???Defence???
Magic Resistance
Fire???Water???
Earth???Black???
Special
Astral Affinity100%
Beastial Affinity100%
Augmented Stats Ingenuity Mechanics Language
Talents Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Enemy Sensory Mercantilism Artisan Chef Swift Weaving Enchanter Aether Flight
Form Slot
Martial Force
Demonic King
Wolf Bearer
Dancing Chef
Angelic Hands
Affinity Enchanter
Magus
Souma and Toru returned back to the Demon Realm. In Voruto¡¯s inn, the six generals were freaking out because of Souma and Toru¡¯s bodies being engulfed in a blinding light. The entire inn lit up and Souma and Toru¡¯s bodies returned back to normal and they¡¯ve successfully returned. Souma was receiving information as his trained psychic abilities were reading the minds of the six figures that appeared in front of Souma and immediately knew what to do¡­ ¡°You six...I read your minds...I know the gist of everything now...I want you guys to stay hidden...Me and Toru are going to go confront those people...you will not engage with any of the enemies...I want to make sure that you guys don¡¯t reveal yourselves while they might have a hidden hand in everything...Galrius is strong so I really doubt that he¡¯s stupid enough to go after me without a backup plan¡­and also...where is this 7th general...is he here?¡± The 1st general was astonished but he answered politely for Souma¡­ ¡°Leader, the 7th General...as you may have already read our minds about this issue, we do not know if he or she even exists. Only you, the Demon King, our commander, knows the truth¡­¡± Souma was bewildered. Indeed, he knew that none of the six generals knew about the 7th general only he knew...but he doesn¡¯t know¡­ Then he spoke.. Souma EX: Ah, him. Yes, Souma, ¡®you¡¯ know her. Well, I do but I am you in a sense...she is the shadow general...one that bathes in darkness and assassinates your foes before they actually become foes...Normally, this situation would not be happening but even the 7th General wouldn¡¯t dare go against the 8th apostle without knowing her safety¡­ Souma: Wait what...so its a her? she exists and eliminates my enemies...is that why no one actually caught me in the Demon Capital, Maran? Souma EX: Yes. After these generals awakened, the 7th one has always been protecting you, Souma. You may not know your enemies but she does. She has already killed 14 demons that were already strong. Some of them were even noble demons that resided in Voltros. You may think that everything was safe...but from what I saw through your eyes, there were many times that the demon race could¡¯ve attacked you. Of course, you would¡¯ve defended and killed them yourself but there is a reason why the 7th General is called Shadow. She watches over you, preventing anyone from attacking you. Souma: Wow...even after training for 5 months...I still find the need to train more and more...luckily, I can sense people now after raising my psychic abilities and while manipulating my mana, I can also sense the mana flow of other people...But...I still need to train more¡­ Souma EX: Kakaka! Even now, you are still weak. You are the Demon King, you will have to be strong to maintain that status! Besides, how will you protect your family¡­ Souma: I see...Hey...lately, you¡¯ve been soft these days...ever since Toru and I entered the void, you¡¯ve been talking to me more and less on the insults...are you coming onto me¡­ Souma EX: Hah! You want me to insult your pitiful self? Just be glad that I am even considering to talk to you! Souma: Whatever! Souma¡¯s thoughts faded away and Ojii-chan began to talk¡­ Ojii-chan: I see...you are going to be leaving...although your conscience will always be within Souma as he uses the Demon King form to its fullest, you as an existence, will disappear¡­ Souma EX: Yeah...Even now...his naive self is rubbing onto me...He is a demon king yet he fears the concept of killing¡­.Souma is very weird...I think I will miss being able to talk to him...even though he is basically going to become me...I want him to continue to grow¡­ Ojii-chan: Indeed. Souma still thinks that killing is wrong and thinks about these words of justice...but Killing people and taking another life is simply the cycle of life...he will understand in the future...it will be hard on him when you disappear, even if you picked on him...but he needs to grow on his own...we cannot be there for him all the time¡­ Souma EX: Kakaka...well, the boy surely has grown...just recently, he became the Demon King...and he found out so much about his power within a short amount of time...when are you going to tell him about ¡®that¡¯? Ojii-chan: Time will come.... ¡­ Souma looked at Toru and telepathically told him about what they are going to do next¡­ ... Souma: Toru, go and find the source of those people that are attacking Voltros¡­ Toru: Brother...I will...but on one condition...you cannot intervene until later. You have to promise me, no matter what. Under no circumstances, you will not interject until I am done¡­ Souma: Wait what...what is going on Toru...what are you going to do¡­ Toru: Brother, promise me. I know you hate the fact of breaking a promise so you will promise me now before we head out¡­ Souma: Alright alright...I promise...Just what are you going to do¡­ Toru: Just wait and see...Let¡¯s go...I think I found your 7th General. That person seems to know that we¡¯re here and she¡¯s such a strange one...her mind is clouded in darkness...but it isn¡¯t evil...I think...your little general is shy¡­ Souma: Wait what...why the hell is she shy¡­ Toru: I don¡¯t know...maybe you should ask ;D ... Toru smirked and Souma had a confused expression on his face¡­ The two immediately vanished and teleported to the 7th general¡¯s location which was high above the city, right above the clouds. Souma was following Toru¡¯s energy as he teleported behind him. As they reached above the clouds, Souma expanded his wings and began to use his Flight ability. It felt surreal as four limbs grew on his back. The wings flapped cautiously yet so naturally as the wind currents flew in between the feathers. Souma was gradually keeping up his body as his wings flapped slowly to maintain his position in the air. Toru was levitating as he watched Souma create his wings and began to fly. Souma was feeling excited as this was the second time he experienced flight. The first time wasn¡¯t so pleasant but now he felt a bit more natural in flight. Souma gradually flapped his wings and shifted his body forward and began to propel himself using his wings. He was beginning to train his flight ability while Toru levitated in mid air and another figure floated above a shadow cloud right beside Toru. Souma flew in circles, figure eights, upside down and every single possible motion of flight. He felt free as he continued to fly in the air. He couldn¡¯t fly at incredible speeds like Rai, but he was having fun to point that he almost forgot why he came to this area with Toru. Souma flew immediately beside Toru and spoke¡­ ¡°Toru..sorry about that...it was my second time flying...anyways, I am guessing that this person is my 7th general...before we do anything, Toru...tell me what you are going to do¡­¡± ¡°Brother...I am going to do something. Just believe me. You cannot interfere with whatever is going to happen soon¡­.¡± ¡°Alright...alright...I need to use my psychic abilities to figure something out...just stay here and watch everything from below..¡± ¡°Okay then¡­Ah, before anything, Hello, you are the 7th general...I do not know your name but my name is Souma...you probably already know me since you¡¯ve been following me since I became the Demon King and you and the generals awakened¡­¡± Souma spoke towards the shadow figure that floated above. Her appearance was completely shrouded in a dark mist and Souma could not see her actual appearance but there was a body figure. The shrouded-in-darkness general looked at Souma and spoke one word¡­ ¡°.....Duana¡­¡± The shadowed figure looked at Souma and immediately looked away from his gaze.. ¡®Shy huh...well..I¡¯ll try to get her to open up...along with the other generals...it seems like they are going to be with me for a while...¡¯ ¡°Oh, is that your name? Duana, I see. Well, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°.....¡± Silence was her response and Souma didn¡¯t continue to pester the shy person. Souma looked below and he could sense a massive army at the outskirts of Voltros. While looking, Toru manipulated Souma¡¯s senses using his psychic abilities. Only he, a master of ESPer abilities can manipulate a person¡¯s senses without them realizing it. He only altered Souma¡¯s sight to deviate Souma¡¯s attention from the 5 figures above Voltros-city. Souma watched the massive army launch a barrage of spells. The barrier that surrounded Voltros was successfully repelling the multitude of spells and many of the warriors brandished their weapons and began using their combat skills at the barrier entrance. Souma immediately recognized the barrier as it was the same barrier that Et¡¯rie used on him. He smiled because the army could not penetrate the barrier but that smile immediately faded away as he sensed that the barrier was getting weaker. Souma wanted to go down below to help but he couldn¡¯t break his promise. He decided to endure the wait and continued to observe. The armies continued their relentless attack and the barrier was showing signs of damage. Portions of the barrier were scorched and the many warriors attacked but still the barrier held strong. Souma focused particularly on the main section of Voltros and saw the figures he recognized. One by one, they lined up in succession and Souma wanted to go down to help but he had to endure. Souma saw Yurika, Eriko, Erika, Serina, Neiru, Alina, Et¡¯rie and Lenia in the same area. He noticed that Lenia was flying in her succubus form and he had a sudden ¡®urge¡¯ but he shook those carnal feelings away as they were getting ready to fight. Souma also noticed that Flora was nowhere in sight, he wondered where the woman was but he could not see her...maybe she¡¯s somewhere. Souma decided to let it go and he continued to observe the women. He wanted to help but he could not break that promise. He continued to watch as the barrier was slowly trickling down in strength. All of a sudden, a dark surge of power was felt on the top of Voltros city. Souma immediately looked at the area but there was absolutely nothing there. He felt weird as the area above Voltros city was a bit shifty and a thunderous voice could be heard but then he saw the barrier collapse. Souma averted his attention to the entrance of Voltros and saw the girls heading out into combat. The army of enemies split into 4 units as they were being shifted towards into four directions to attack the city. On the far left, Souma saw Lenia in flight while Serina rushed forward. The unit of enemies charged directly and they began to fight. Souma could see Lenia¡¯s body radiating a red aura and she slashed repeatedly at the soldiers. As she slashed, the bodies were being seared by baneful aura as it burned upon contact. Her attacks were causing the soldiers to flinch in terror as a sultry woman was burning people alive as she attacked. Her claws were longer as they reached out to slash the enemies. Lenia continued to fly above the enemies, attacking people in a straight line as she flew but Serina followed in suit. Her body was engulfed in a dark aura that radiates death around her. As she followed Lenia¡¯s flight line, the soldiers were having their life force drained by Serina¡¯s vampiric powers. She bared her fangs and began to use her blood magic to control her enemies. Serina and Lenia were powerful but the enemy force was greater than them. Souma smiled as the two women he loved were quite the monsters but then...the magic group of the unit began to unleash a torrent of magical spells. While Lenia was in flight, she was caught by a magic spell which burnt part of her wings and body and she fell onto the ground. The soldiers began to retaliate and gradually, Lenia continued her attack but she was on the ground and gradually being pushed back. Serina was struck by holy magic that burned up her dark aura. The two were being pushed back as they received magic and melee damage from all sides. Souma had a grim expression and he continued to look at the others¡­ Next to Lenia and Serina¡¯s group, there was Yurika and Et¡¯rie that dished out the magical attacks. Yurika unleashed a barrage of magical spells. Majority of them were high advanced spells that killed off portions of the army but they continued to fight. Et¡¯rie used her enchantress abilities to create abnormal effects on the army but her power was drained after keeping her barrier up constantly for 5 days. Yurika was basically protecting Et¡¯rie while she was drained of her power. Eventually, Yurika and Et¡¯rie were surrounded and Yurika erected a magical barrier to prevent any solid attacks from breaching but she can only do so much before they are killed.. Souma grimaced at the situation as he was clutching his fist and he bit his lip to the point where it was bleeding from his mouth. He wanted to go but Toru stopped him. Toru sensed the turmoil that occurred in Souma¡¯s mind but he had to stop him. Toru was currently using his psychic abilities to encroach Galrius and four generals from the inside. Toru was scanning the figures that were above Voltros city and they were engaging on another succubus that Souma knew. Toru finally achieved what he wanted and basically sealed a portion of Galrius and his general¡¯s powers using his psychic abilities. The dark sphere that engulfed the succubus was now released and Galrius and his generals were stunned as they stood in place. Souma watched as the girls he knew were being hurt. He watched as Neiru and Alina unleashed a barrage of attacks onto the army unit. They broke bones as they struck, Neiru even shattered one of the soldier¡¯s head and brain mush splattered on the battlefield. Those two were mercenaries and they knew what a battle entitles. Neiru and Alina attacked but they were overwhelmed by the amount of soldiers. They continued to fight but all they received were attacks from all sides. Their bodies were bloody from the constant attacks of the soldiers and a portion of Alina¡¯s body was scarred black. Apparently, she received a magical burst from one of the magicians that died and the magician basically self-destructed. They were surrounded and eventually, they were pushed back. Souma was teary-eyed as he could not go down to help. Duana simply watched her commander from afar but she was still too shy to say anything. On the far right, Eriko and Erika were wounded heavily. They were bleeding and their weapons were broken. The two girls were gradually backing up as they were completely surrounded. Souma wanted to help but he could not go yet¡­ Eventually, the girls were being pushed back and they arrived in a circular formation where they were surrounded on all sides. Souma wanted to help and he yelled at Toru¡­ ¡°TORU!! WHY!! WHY CAN¡¯T I GO! LET ME GO!! I NEED TO GO NOW!!!!¡± Toru looked at Souma and he saw his eyes were bloodshot in rage and sadness. Toru had finished his business with Galrius and finally released his psychic sense lock on Souma and spoke.. ¡°Alright...let¡¯s go...those guys won¡¯t do anything for a bit...go and get that woman that is heavily injured¡­¡± Souma didn¡¯t reply and immediately teleported to Flora. At first, Souma thought it was weird that he could not find Flora but now he felt her energy. It was weak and nearly drained. Souma released his killing intent towards Toru for making him wait this long but he had to recover Flora¡¯s body. Her body was weak and full of gashes and deep cuts. She was barely breathing and Souma recovered her body. Toru was about to do something to the five people that were there but Souma dragged him and he activated his lightning magic and traveled to the center where the girls were located at. ... From Souma¡¯s lightning burst, the wind current drastically changed and the two of them smashed onto the ground as a lightning bolt. The ground shook as Toru and Souma entered the fray and Souma wanted to kill everyone but he had to save Flora first. Lucky for him, he had mastered Lightning magic and he can travel as a lightning stream. Toru brandished his demonic spear and looked at the army that surrounded them. Telepathically, he could tell that Souma was beyond anger so he did not attempt to attack first. As Toru looked at the army, the soldiers were stunned from the lightning bolt as it traveled through and Souma began to heal the woman that was in his arms. ¡®Nature Magic!¡¯ His body began to radiate a green aura and Flora¡¯s wounds began to heal. She was unconscious but Flora was still alive. Souma turned around and spoke¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry I arrived late you girls...I will punish these people for hurting my family..¡± The girls were teary-eyed and tears began to mix with the blood on their bodies. Souma handed Flora to Lenia and told them to keep her safe. They were happy that Souma returned and almost immediately...the girls felt an incredible force emit from Souma¡¯s body. Souma clasped his hands in a single movement and created his repulsion force. With his body as the epicenter, everyone was sent flying except for Toru and the rest of the girls. The bodies scattered in mid-air and many of the soldiers that were nearby Souma had completely disintegrated into piles of blood and mush. The soldiers were flying and the army went from 4,000 strong men to a measly weak 500. Many of the soldiers were killed from the frontal contact of Souma¡¯s repulsion force and many died while they landed on the floor after being flown so high in the air. The bodies were countless in blood and Souma looked at the terrain while the remaining 500 men were scared into submission. His voice thundered in the area¡­ ¡°So...where¡¯s the bastard that dared to hurt my family!¡± His voice echoed and eventually the five figures from above Voltros snapped out of Toru¡¯s psychic control. Galrius was enraged that a petty ESPer confined his body from moving and immediately flew towards where Souma and Toru were at. *Boooom! Booom! Booom! Boooom! Boooom! The ground shook as the five figures near Souma. There were obvious crater formations as they were formed from the impacts. Galrius emerged first and behind him, his four generals appeared. Galrius was the first to speak¡­ ¡°Aha! The Demon King finally enters the scene...do you know how long it took to find you...5 days of constant murder and pillaging...well it seemed like the Maran Kingdom deserved a little redecoration, eh? You know what...I am going to enjoy my time killing you---¡± Before Galrius could even finish his sentence, almost immediately Toru had already killed off the 4 generals that were behind Galrius. Galrius didn¡¯t notice but Toru had already trapped the four generals using his psychic abilities and all he had to do was to finish the job with his demon spear. Toru was behind Galrius and he turned around to see his generals immediately beheaded. He was about to attack but then he received a chilling spike as Souma¡¯s killing intent was rising off the roof. Galirus looked at Souma and began to radiate a golden hue of colors and surrounded himself and Souma in a magical barrier. ¡°Haha, look at you now, Demon King...your little friend over there will not help you...they cannot break this barrier and I will be finishing you off myself!¡± Galrius continued to talk but Souma continued to walk towards him. His aura was changing to a dark color and Souma¡¯s appearance was changing. His eyes were red in fury and he continued to glare at Galrius. Galrius began to radiate and his body was wrapped in a golden aura and eventually the two auras clashed in contrast to each other. Souma¡¯s aura was dark and finally he changed into his Demon King form. He wanted to break Galrius but not kill him. He was feeling mixed emotions while in his Demon King form. He wanted to kill so bad but even the realization of death is still unknown to him after now. Even as he used his Repulsion force, Souma did not feel anything as his mind was clouded in rage. But, as he is in his Demon King form, he is feeling various emotions of killing and letting him live. His calm mind was not helping him in his Demon King form and he was being inflicted by the emotional disparity as he felt rage and sadness. Galrius eyed Souma¡¯s Demon King form and immediately began to attack¡­ The two clashed repeatedly as their auras were in complete contrast of each other...
Author''s Note This is a bit detailed than the previous chapter. Please bear with me since I am currently in the middle east. I am continuing to post but it might get harder to post chapters since I am going to be busy during this time. I hope this chapter was a bit better than the last...since it was pretty bad, even for me. I will be writing still and sometimes my brother will post them for me because I probably won''t have time later in the future. Hope you continue to read and may the story continue...
PreviousMainNext
Notice...[Please do read since its important] Well guys, I will be putting TPHC on another extended hiatus due to reasons I cannot say but I will resume the story soon. Expect the hiatus to last a week or maybe two depending on the situation that presents itself (in real life). Anyways, don''t worry, Kurogane is back just not permanently. I will be writing TPHC and I promise to deliver in a week/2week time period so please wait for it and I promise to deliver. I will also do a rapid chapter spree for this story to make up for the lost time but I cannot guarantee much since I do not have my main laptop and I am only here on a limited time basis. I return to the field in two days so I won''t have much to write but when I do get time to write, I will write and then deliver the chapter within that time period (1week-2weeks). My brother, Keiji won''t be writing Infinity Start anymore. He got bored of the whole writing situation so I will be resuming the chapters too. Don''t worry, the quality of Infinity Start won''t change since I initially wrote the story and I just had my brother adopt my writing style so he can write for me. My brother is a bit busy since school is hogging majority of his time and I cannot forgive myself from preventing my little brother''s chances of success and his future. So, Infinity Start will resume again too just not as quick since majority of my time is going to be between field work and writing The path He chose. Also, another update... I will be writing a new fiction....errr well I will be translating one of my novels that I originally wrote in Japanese and I will post it in english on this site. I don''t know if you guys read my comments or minor notes in the passages but I am a retired erotica novelist. I used to write on my free time about sexual topics that would probably be the Japanese version of fifty shades of grey. Errr, more like Fifty shades of Oppai but you get my drift. I will give a preview... Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The story is about a student that is unknown but his body was forged bythe gods. His Arms that will enable him to master any martial art and the art of groping. Legs of swift kicks and flexibility in any sexual position. This man is a Japanese man that was born from the god of Eros; Erogami but all he wants to do is live the normal life of being a high school student.... However, it doesn''t help when his childhood friend begs him to punish her erotically and the class president continuously forces herself onto him. Even more so with a part time job as an assistant to a chief lady that pins him into submissive positions and reigns her title as a female dominatrix. His life is filled with such trouble that it will never be a normal high school life again.... "I JUST WANT TO LIVE IN PEACE!!!" "Masterrr~~!" "Danna-sama!!" "Dorei-kun!!" This is the story of Satou Kurogane.... The unfortunately school life of the not-so-normal Japanese boy! Anyways, that is just an example of what it is. Don''t worry, if you think that he''ll only have three heroines chasing after him, just wait until chapter 2 starts.... ALRIGHT! I extended my notice quite a bit and I hope you all can forgive me for not updating in a while. I was busy in the field and I could not use any terminals or any sort of tech other than the specialized equipment that I need to use while covert. ANYWAYS, I am back once again but not permanently. I will try my hardest to write and update but like I said in the chat, I won''t be on for a few months so all I will do is post the chapters and I won''t respond to anything in the mean time. I hope you all will enjoy TPHC because the next volume is going to be a bit hectic with a sudden increase in **** and **** and more ***** during the time of **** and Souma will get a ***** and more *****. Anyways, good bye for now. Vol. 3 Chapter 16: Emotions... [Part Two] Volume 3 - Chapter 16: Emotions... [Part Two]
Author''s Note This chapter has taken quite a bit of time. Like 2-3 months. The reason for the delay was that I had to leave overseas due to my job as I have a military career. The last time, I promised a chapter but who would''ve guessed that certain equations became rash and things went dark on my side. I was pinned down and blah blah stuff happened. Of course, I cannot go into detail but as a reward, I made this chapter a bit longer than my usual chapters. (about 3k-4k more words longer) Also, give thanks to Promicent for sending me a message via pm. He requested for an update and I sure as hell didn''t want to disappoint so here it is
Souma¡¯s Demon King aura engulfed the surrounding area around him while on Galrius¡¯ side had his golden aura that seemed to have some sort of holy effect. Both of them were testing their strength as their auras covered their domains of the barrier. Souma¡¯s aura gradually increased and within a split second, Souma dashed forward in a blink of an eye. Galrius¡¯ expression was full of eagerness and he responded fairly quickly as he sprinted forward to meet Souma in an exchange. The two clashed and their opposing auras created a clashing sound which resulted in a explosive reaction. To the side, Toru watched with anticipation as he was distraught. He couldn¡¯t help his brother no matter how hard and how much he struck against the barrier that Galrius casted. Toru continuously casted his psychic abilities to keep the remaining stragglers of Galrius¡¯ army stunned under a psychotic illusion. Galrius¡¯ barrier was a divine artifact that was gifted to him under the tutelage of Garoth, the ruler of the universe. Upon using the divine barrier artifact, it generates a repelling force that equals the strength of Garoth. By borrowing the strength of Garoth, it can prevent anything from entering or escaping. The only way to render the barrier field useless is to possess strength that is either equal or greater than Garoth¡¯s holy power. This is the main reason why Toru cannot pierce the barrier even if he was the renowned apostle of Asmodan... Toru continued to release magical attacks using his demonic sear but it was futile against the divine barrier¡­ ¡®Brother¡­!!¡¯ Toru was angry that he could not help and then his gaze drifted to the side where the remaining girls were watching with antagonizing expressions. Lenia had a worried expression as she continued to switch her gaze from her mother, Flora and towards Souma who was currently battling Galrius within the divine barrier. Flora¡¯s wounds were already healed by Souma but she was still unconscious. Lenia continued to lay her mother¡¯s head on her lap while she clenched her fist to the point where her sharp nails pierced her skin. She was mad that she could not help the person that she loved as he was fighting against a being that nearly destroyed the demon capital, Maran¡­ ¡®Souma¡­.!!¡¯ Ever since she met the existence of Souma, she knew he was different. From the time that she was detained by the Shidan, she despised the man named Souma. He was a human¡­.A human like the others that invaded the Maran Capital...She hated his very existence and continued to berate the man while she was detained but even as she spat at him, she noticed the wrathful expression that displayed itself on his face. She knew that he was different from the others but she could not relent and let the humans take advantage of her¡­ As she was detained and forcefully suppressed, she lost consciousness as the Shidan used their force against her but as she drifted into the darkness, she noticed that same human was carrying her¡­ She was entranced by the caring human and his handsome expression during the night as he carried her in her arms¡­ Then she woke up in a hotel and saw that same human that carried her but then...her emotions spiraled out of control without even listening to him.. As he ignored her, she felt a sense of dread and those same images reappeared¡­ She was ignored by her father, the man that she looked up to. She wanted to be acknowledged by her human father but he ignored her in spite due to being a demon child. Her memories resurfaced and she cried but before she could relent, the same human embraced her during her sadness and his arms were comforting to her as she released her tears. Lenia knew that he was different and from then on...she fell in love with him¡­ ¡­ ¡­ From the side, Lina, Eriko and Erika gazed at the intense battle between Souma and Galrius. They watched as Souma and Galrius clashed, creating shockwaves from their exchange as they were pretty much equal in raw strength. Their auras clashed and created explosions that engulfed the barrier in smoke. The three girls gazed in awe as their man displayed such powerful strength that rivaled the gods. They knew that if it weren¡¯t for that barrier, they would¡¯ve been blown away from their clashes. Lina, Eriko and Erika began to recollect their memories as they first encountered the man they love¡­ Lina Yurika, the daughter of a merchant that resides in Klorim, Alexander Li Yurika. Lina is the descendant of the Yurika clan, a merchant clan that established its roots within Klorim for 200 years. Lina wanted to be an adventurer like her bodyguards, Eriko and Erika, but she knew she could not abandon her father¡¯s life¡¯s work of being a merchant. She decided to become a traveling merchant for her father and her first mission was to travel to the Maran capital where a slow influx of humans were gathering there. It seemed like a good idea and Eriko and Erika were happy that their master/sister is going on an adventure. Lina took this chance to travel and go on an adventure. She knew that all those years of training would pay off and she left the Klorim kingdom and headed towards the Demon Capital¡­ Upon reaching the capital, she established herself as a traveling merchant and nearly all the humans liked her. She was very sweet but she had that strict aura that showed when things got serious and the human men loved her even more. Her popularity grew within Maran but she knew that despite the enormous amounts of suitors, she did not desire any of them. She sought for adventure and she wanted a man of unparalleled strength yet with the compassion of a kind man. Her standards were far too high and eventually, she had to follow through with her father¡¯s arranged marriage meeting until she met him¡­ Since Lina was young, she had a type of skill to discern a person¡¯s true worth due to her merchant background. She met all sorts of people and she knew the world was not kind and many people were taken advantage of but then she met him.. When she arrived in Voltros-Maran, she established herself as a well-known merchant that sought dealings between the Demon Realm and the Klorim capital. With her excellent management skills, she brought forth many deals that secured the Klorim influence within Maran but one day, she decided to visit the city instead of living in her merchant quarters. She went from the western district and arrived at the center blood fountain along with Eriko and Erika. There was a man that guided his horse, staring deeply into the blood fountain. She knew that the blood fountain holds a Boss class monster that was detained within the seals that existed in the fountain, only when someone touches the blood water, the monster shall release their strength and devour the innocent life of those that are stupid enough to go near the blood fountain. She quickly alerted the man and then she saw his face¡­ Her eyes quickly evaluated the man before her and she saw...nothing but she felt a sense of warmth radiating from the man¡­ It was the first time she¡¯s ever felt that from a person. The only people that radiated that kind of aura were her family members including Eriko and Erika but they weren¡¯t as comforting and bright like this man¡­ She knew he was different and her heart quickened¡­ Lina felt an indescribable emotion erupting from her but she couldn¡¯t lose her calm. She was a merchant¡¯s daughter and the important thing for a merchant was first impressions¡­ Sadly...It didn¡¯t work out too well since her ¡°bodyguards/sisters¡± were embarrassing her but the man did not mind it at all. She knew the darkness of society but one look on that man¡¯s face, she knew everything would be alright...thus she decided to love the man no matter what...even if she has to fight her dear sisters for him! ¡­ ¡­ Eriko and Erika gazed in wonder as Souma clashed repeatedly in short bursts against Galrius. They saw his combative prowess and unwavering strength against a god¡¯s apostle. They awed greatly at Souma¡¯s performance as he rapidly evaded and equally clashed together at a sentient being that overwhelmed the Demon Capital...They desired to help but they knew they would be a burden.. Ever since Eriko and Erika were young, they¡¯ve been sold off to many people as they were slaves. They suffered greatly since they were young and they knew they couldn¡¯t depend on anyone but themselves. They sought strength and eventually, they achieved it. At the age of 13, the two sisters were sold off to a man that sought younger girls as a body for torture. The owner of the girls constantly whipped and slashed at their bodies to inflict terror and demise upon the girls while gradually healing their wounds so they wouldn¡¯t have any scars. He was a sadistic bastard that tortured them but one day, Eriko disobeyed their owner and she was going to be punished. The owner took out a heated blade and he was going to forcefully remove Eriko¡¯s left eye but then, Erika quickly assaulted the owner while he was busy focused on Eriko. Upon killing their owner due to lack of defense, their slave contracts disappeared but they were still mentally scarred from their experiences¡­ Luckily for them, a girl around their age saved them while they were traveling through the forests. The girl was traveling with her father while learning the merchant¡¯s code and it was good that the girl¡¯s father accepted the two under the guise of being the daughter¡¯s bodyguards. The two sisters somehow were dumbfounded but they were still wary of the situation.. But their shells broke when the girl started to take care of them as if they were sisters. Before they knew it, the girls eventually got together and they treated each other as if they were sisters and the father was more than happy to accept two more daughters. The years went by fast for the girls and they learned combat skills for their duty to protect their eldest sister. They loved her and she loved them equally. It was a family all together and they were more than happy to devote their lives to protecting the girl that had taken care of them. The sisters knew that their eldest sister was an adventure fanatic. She loved stories about adventure and fighting many monsters that roamed the world of Oryon. They were happy for their eldest sister but they knew the true horrors of the world after being in contact with so many terrible owners. As they got older, the eldest sister proposed to their father about traveling around and even opening a trade commission within the Demon Realm. They understood that their father needed the trading deals from the Demon Realm but he was unwilling to part ways with his daughter and the two girls that he recognized as his own. Eventually, they convinced him and they traveled to the Realm of Demons. The two sisters admired the strength of the demons even though they had their strength halved and they sought to train themselves even more. They knew that strength matters above all and they would do anything to achieve that epitome of unparalleled strength. As they lived with their eldest sister, they gradually became stronger than all of the demons and they sought demonic creatures that spawned throughout the realm. They continuously sought strength in order to protect themselves and their eldest sister and the girls achieved their top. They were unrivaled in strength amongst the demons and if it weren¡¯t for their human bodies, they would¡¯ve been praised in cheers and uproars due to their strength. They felt proud that they were strong and they continued to protect their elder sister. In the adventure searching for great strength, they felt incomplete. They were strong but they did not know the meaning of what it means to be strong. Even with their strength, they desired more. If it weren¡¯t for their elder sister, they would¡¯ve left a long time ago...but then they met him¡­ One day, they traveled with their elder sister and they came across a man that had a cloak that surrounded his figure. The sisters cautiously eyed the man as they could not discern his strength. They knew this man was powerful and they could see the faint outlines of the man¡¯s sturdy back. They knew he was strong and they felt a sense of raw power emanating from the man¡¯s two weapons. The weapons were slightly curved upwards as they lay to the man¡¯s side and they knew that this man had power far above them. As soon as they met the man¡¯s face, the two sisters immediately could not remove their gaze. Like their sister, they continuously eyed him altogether as if they stared at a god. The man was truly handsome and they knew it. They felt unknown emotions that had never appeared before. In response to the unknown feelings, they decided to keep their gaze at the man¡¯s weapons because they did not want to be embarrassed as they stared at the man¡¯s features. After introducing themselves, they asked him if they could see his weapon and the man felt disturbed but then he told them that they could not hold it because it was too heavy. They felt that the man was a bit arrogant but they could not see any arrogance upon the man¡¯s face and then they found out why¡­ The man gave his weapon to them and almost immediately, it nearly crushed their hands. The weapon was embedded in the ground as if it were kissing the floor and they knew that not only the weapons were ridiculously strong but the man was incredibly powerful since he was the wielder¡­ From then on...with their unknown emotions surging within them, they could not control it and they simply let their hearts take over...eventually falling in love with the man that they deemed the strongest in their eyes¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Serina Reyla, a dhampir and the rightful empress to the Vice-Reyla Blood clan. Since she was young, she had been pampered by her parents that ruled the night. She had everything from wealth to power. She was a gifted dhampir that excelled in dark magic and her vampiric blood raged within her body. She knew she was different from everyone since they revered as if she was a god but she hated that feeling. She knew that they were simply trying to buy her favor and she was completely disgusted. Even her parents had that expression of reverence as they raised her to become the leader of the Vampire, to plunge the world of Oryon into the dark abyss but she hated that feeling¡­ Serina wanted to feel loved but all she got was expectations and worthless gifts from people. The only person that treated her as a normal being was her little brother. Her little brother was someone that often praised her with smiles instead of gifts. She wanted to protect her little brother and she knew within this suffocating place they called home was a place she had to him away from. After growing up, she immediately disappeared with her little brother and left a note to show her displeasure and resignation of the Empress title of the Blood clan. Serina and her little brother left to travel the Demon Realm and while doing so, she felt a desire for love rather than familial love that she received from her little brother. She felt content with luring males, only to devour their blood but luckily for them, she nearly has complete control over her vampiric powers and left the males with only a slight migraine and less blood. She wanted to feel love as she was attracted to the opposite sex but no matter how much she drew blood, they could only feel fear from her. Serina grew sad over the years and finally she settled down in Maran while hosting a inn as a disguise from her clan. Serina grew sadder due to the fact that her vampiric powers were too powerful and no one could contend to her needs without fully submitting under her vampiric gaze. She wanted someone that could hold their will against her and she¡¯d be willing to devote herself to that special someone. She knew that if a man were to hold their existence against her, then they would be able to love and protect her. She was insecure and she needed love more than anything. Her little brother continued to praise her but she knew that she needed someone to love. Someone that she can depend on rather than receiving expectations¡­ Until she met him¡­ A man came to her inn holding a woman in his arms. He smelled like a human but she knew there was something different from the man. As she eyed the human man, she felt her eyes drawn to his gaze. She activated her vampiric gaze and the man did not even flinch from her gaze. She knew he was different but she did not know how to love so she naturally did the next best thing.. She attempted to seduce him using her gentle touch and she grabbed his manly scepter while shuffling around for the money in his pockets¡­ She secretly wowed herself inside due to the big stick within the man¡¯s pants and she wanted to tease him more but the man immediately left to his room. Serina was sad that her seduction attempts failed but she knew she had to get him to fall in love with her. She wanted to feel his love and she was going to do whatever it takes to make him fall in love! ¡­ ¡­ As Flora rested her head on Lenia¡¯s lap, she began to dream about the times that were hard for her and her daughter¡­ Flora Landers was a woman that fell in love with a human male. She knew it was wrong but she decided to marry the man that she loved. She loved the man named Kail Landers, a normal adventurer. She encountered the man when she flew across the Demon Realm during her adventuring days. Flora wanted to experience the life of an adventurer thus she traveled across the Demon Realm while preying upon innocent men for energy. Of course, she didn¡¯t sleep with any of the men but rather she absorbed their libido energy that radiated from them when they would get aroused. But unfortunately for the men, they would most likely lose their life in the process. Kail Landers was the first male to survive Flora¡¯s sexual magic thus she offered herself to him in the terms of marriage. At the time, Kail Landers fell in love with the succubus demon but after she bared his offspring, he ran away. He felt disgusted at the fact that he created a demon child and snapped out of his illusion. He ran to the Algarun Kingdom, leaving behind a woman and a newborn baby girl. Ever since then, Flora despised humans and especially human males. Although she loved her nieces even though they were human. The human side of the family actually loved Flora and her daughter, Lenia. The Landers family quickly kicked Kail out of their family and they accepted Flora and Lenia even if they were demons. Flora still hated humans but she loves the humans that accepted her and her daughter but she could not bring herself to love another man¡­ Until she met him¡­ Flora despised humans but she could not bring herself to openly kill one because it reminded her of her past. One day, as she bid her daughter farewell, Flora was relaxing within her abode when she heard her front gate being knocked upon. She opened the door and she saw him¡­ A man that wore a cloak. She could barely see the man¡¯s facial features but her eyes were drawn to his. She quickly regained her composure and invited the man in. Soon, she found out the reason why he came there and she knew he was different but she didn¡¯t expect that the man was a human male¡­ She immediately bared her fangs and was about to kill the man for deceiving her but luckily for him, her nieces had arrived. Later on, her nieces had recognized the man after he went a drastic transformation. The man¡¯s hair changed into a golden color while his eyes changed too but his face remained the same. Her nieces hugged the man nearly to death and she found out the reason why they did that. His name was Souma but due to circumstances, he had another name called Rain¡­ As her nieces occupied the man, she felt disrupted. Her heart and body felt hot and she knew something was wrong but she didn¡¯t want to admit that she herself had fallen for the man¡¯s gaze. His gaze and lustrous eyes showed a man of strength and power but with ability to truly love. She felt jealous of her nieces because they were being pampered by the man and she longed for a man that could equally love her. Before she even knew it...her body reacted to him and the final thing that made her fall in love all over again was when she felt his strength¡­ His demonic presence had the aura of a king. He was the Demon King¡­.Maou-sama¡­ Her body no longer remembers the painful memories of Kail but it was filled with Souma¡­ Her heart quickened at his gaze and she knew she had to love him even if she had to compete with her nieces¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Flora woke up and she saw the grandeur effects of the battle which Souma participated in. The girls were amazed and shocked at the incredible speed that was being displayed. Even Toru to the side took a temporary ceasefire to admire the battle that was before him. Souma was reaching new speeds as he blinked in and out of existence, only to appear for a brief second as he clashed with Galrius. The only reason they could actually follow their movements was due to their visible auras being present. Every time they clashed, an influx of aura would occur and expand into a miniature explosion. Toru was the only one who could visibly see their movements and even then he was amazed. He had to admit that Galrius was a man of strength alongside his brother. Toru watched as Souma exchanged blows with Galrius while he would respond back with his own combat strength while casting off magical spells. Souma and Galrius were voiceless chanters and they rivaled each other in magical aspect but while Souma had an immense pool of mana, Galrius had a large mana pool but it was no where equal to Souma¡¯s. However, Galrius was much more controlled and had more expertise in his field of magic. Thus, the battle was at a standstill. Souma continued his assault as he blasted off into acceleration¡­ ¡®Tch, this bastard is incredibly good¡­.Garoth trained his apostles well...I can¡¯t find a good opening to attack him...it¡¯s already bad enough that I can¡¯t copy his skills...I tried to replicate them but apparently, I cannot use my copycat skill while I am engaged or focused in the battle...¡¯ Souma was having a small dilemma as he couldn¡¯t use his ability. Galrius was having a fun time fighting the Demon King. His expression was filled with glee every time they clashed. He continued his assault and slowly began to gain the upper hand in the fight. Souma was losing out in control over his magical abilities and he was being overwhelmed by the capacity of which Galrius could control¡­ The two clashed and then Galrius casted off an irregular spell.. [Vice Logius vin Stradus]! Galrius released a blinding golden beam of light and it deployed directly towards Souma. The beam of light traveled in a burst while Souma accelerated. The beam shortly passed over Souma¡¯s shoulder but the unexpected thing was that the beam of light trailed forward and turned around to target Souma once again. Souma blinked out of existence due to his speed but it was useless. The beam continued to trail after Souma and before he knew it, the beam had struck upon Souma¡¯s left foot and nearly severed his entire leg in the process. Souma bellowed in pain as his left leg was bleeding. Souma quickly used his [Nature Magic] but then Galrius attacked in the process and did not allow Souma to heal. Galrius was cautious at the mysterious healing effect but he paid no mind to it. Souma defended with his martial skill but Galrius quickly outmaneuvered him due to his injury. The girls gasped in despair as they saw the bleeding foot of Souma. Toru gritted his teeth but could not do anything. Galrius floated in mid-air after the exchange and casted off another irregular spell¡­ [Kelvaris Fi Lockout]! A bright light shined upon Souma and Souma started to freak out¡­ ¡®My,....My Nature Magic!! Why is locked!!! I cannot use it!!¡¯ Souma glared at Galrius as he floated above him. ¡°What did you do!!¡± Souma was freaking out. He did not know that his magical abilities could be sealed. Souma was infuriated to the point that he wanted to injure the man but still without the desire to end his life¡­ ¡°Haha!! Pitiful Demon King! I have sealed your peculiar healing magic so you could not heal during our fight!¡± Galrius mocked him! ¡°Ahhhh!! I am going to hurt you!! Release this pathetic spell!¡± ¡°Hahaha! More! Cry some more! Look at your pitiful state! While you were contending to our fight, I waited for the chance for you to release that peculiar healing spell. I saw how you healed that whore of a woman and I knew that I had to seal that ability! Come! Let¡¯s fight more! You are pathetic but at least you can fight!¡± ¡°H-how dare you! YOU!!!¡± Souma ignored his bleeding foot and released his Demonic form and transforming into his [Magus] form. A surge of magical aura enveloped Souma and Galrius was surprised at the outcome. His outfit vanished but instantly it was replaced by a loose-fitting magus outfit. The clothes were similar to his leather outfit except there were major differences. His shirt was a bit loose and he had loose sleeves that mimicked a Magician¡¯s robe however his outfit was far different from a robe. The clothes encompassed his entire body but allowed free movement. His skin color reverted back to its normal color tone and he looked human but there was a change in the aura around Souma. The dark repulsive aura disappeared but it was replaced with a blue, ethereal glow around Souma. The magical energy around Souma was ridiculous and Souma glared at Galrius and began to release his magical spells. [Thunder Meteor] [Aerial Bolt] [Rock Blast] !! A thunderous roar echoed within the barrier and an giant meteor of concentrated electricity dawned upon him. Galrius casted a earthen field to repel the electrical force but then an electrified gust zapped him to the side and stunned him for a partial second. Then as the [Thunder Meteor] descended on top of him, Galrius released a golden hue from his palms and successfully absorbed the electrified meteor but then something smashed into him. A gust followed by a giant boulder smashed into Galrius, breaking off Galrius¡¯s concentration and smashing several parts of his limbs. Galrius managed to swat the [Rock Blast] but his right arm was injured and visible wounds were on his body. Galrius stared at Souma who didn¡¯t initiate his attack once more and began to laugh¡­ ¡°Haha...ha¡­*pant* You are excellent, Demon King. I don¡¯t know what happened but you look so much different now! You look like a human! hahaha!! But sadly, you are still pathetic! WHY DO YOU SHOW MERCY! YOU SHALL REGRET IT NOW! HAHAHA!!!¡± Galrius¡¯s body shined brightly and a ray of light absorbed the two within barrier and they disappeared¡­ The girls immediately tried to chase after the blinding light but Souma disappeared along with Galrius. Toru gripped his spear but he knew his brother was still alive...somewhere...His telepathic connection hasn¡¯t been severed...yet¡­ ¡®Brother¡­!!¡¯ Toru was angry that he could not help his brother and his demonic features were being shadowed by a dark aura. Toru immediately turned around and saw the remaining soldiers of Galrius¡¯ army and how they were completely battered in wounds and began to invoke his highest order of Demon magic¡­ [Asmodan¡¯s Demonic Spell - Highest Tier Lv. 9 - Blood Calamity - Power set to 2%] The entire field where the remaining soldiers stood began to glow dark red. A magical circle appeared directly below them and surrounded them. Soon, the members began to explode internally as their blood was erupting from their pores and every single hole from their bodies. A massive sea of blood formed from within the magical circle and all that remained was blood and the equipment from the soldiers. Toru was angry that he could not save his brother. Just like what happened with Asmodan, Toru couldn¡¯t do anything. He felt despair that he could not save his God and now his brother is in danger and the situation repeated itself once more¡­ ¡®I feel useless! Utterly useless! Why must this situation repeat¡­.I feel so powerless...I WANT TO HELP! I NEED POWER! WHY! WHY MUST FATE TORMENT ME!!!¡¯ ¡®I¡­.I desire power...No, I will become power¡­.¡¯ ¡®So what if I mastered Psynetics and Psychic power if I can¡¯t even help¡­!!¡¯ Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡®Fate...you have been so cruel...you¡¯ve tortured me long enough...First, My teacher, My God and the person I treated as my family, Asmodan was banished and I became enslaved and now...you take my brother¡­.!!¡¯ The aura around Toru began to spike in baleful demonic aura and his hair began to flair up from the abrupt power. Toru¡¯s gaze became darker as he watched the massive pool of blood in front of him and the girls gasped at the massive display of gore and slaughter as Toru already decimated the remaining forces of Galrius¡¯ army. Toru¡¯s body began to fluctuate with a darker aura that was similar to Souma¡¯s Demon King form but it was somewhat incomplete. His appearance began to change, similar to the dark tone of Souma¡¯s Demon King Form but it somehow lacked the regality that Souma had. It was Toru¡¯s transformation into the Demon King form but it was [incomplete]. A repulsive barrier erupted from Toru¡¯s body as his body began to glow and engravings similar to Souma¡¯s appeared on his body. A runic symbol singed itself onto Toru¡¯s chest and if one were to view Toru¡¯s stats right now, they would see his new title¡­
TITLE
Demon King Vassal
By being the apostle of Asmodan and relations with the true Demon King, you have gained the Demon King¡¯s authority of being his vassal and you now possess abilities akin to those of the Demon King¡¯s. The Demon King Vassal is known to be the Demon King¡¯s replacement if he/she is missing. Upon bestowal of said title/form, you will inherit similar appearances to the Demon King while retaining your original facial appearance
Toru clenched his fists and bellowed out a demonic roar. ¡°BROTHERRR!!!!¡± Toru emitted a powerful aura and his entire body erupted in a massive demonic flame and his body vanished¡­ The girls were dumbfounded at the sudden events but they slowly began to regain their thoughts and decided they would wait for their beloved husband to return. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma appeared in a vast void-like space. He could sense the similarities between this realm and his void. As he regained his sight, Souma saw where he was. The place was oddly colorized by the cosmos and the ground was a golden ethereal platform. The space within the realm was weird as if it was constantly moving around as if it were a living organism. In the middle of the platform, there stood Galrius that continuously grinned like a madman. Souma fixed his bearings and began to question¡­ ¡°You...Where are we!?¡± ¡°Haha! Pitiful Demon King, welcome to my Divine Realm. You should be lucky since you are the first person that I allowed within my realm. Here, we will fight. But, unfortunately for you...there are consequences for angering me outside. I may not look like I am angry but I am! Since you forced me to enter this space!¡± ¡°What the hell!? Consequences hah! Let¡¯s see!---¡± [Thunder Meteor]! As Souma casted his Thunder meteor, a spark sizzled from his palm and nothing appeared. Souma could feel the mana fluctuating in this realm but he cannot use his own mana. He glared at Galrius, who was laughing maniacally. ¡°Why can¡¯t I use magic!?¡± ¡°Haha! Pathetic! You need to listen more! I said there would be consequences and this is the first one!¡± ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Suddenly the mana spiked up from Souma¡¯s failed magic and the excess mana that appeared from Souma¡¯s mana pool exploded in a frenzy around him. His mind was being attacked by his own magic and the magic around him was being disrupted and exploded as a result. ¡°And bang! There¡¯s the other consequence! I told you Demon King, you have consequences and you are now within my realm! I will take my time on killing you because it truly feels great to kill an apostle! Then after that I will take your soul and bind it into my minion and enslave you for eternity!¡± ¡°YOU!! AHHH!!¡± Souma clutches his head as the remaining bursts of pain leaves his mind and eventually returning his body back to normal. ¡°I WILL FIGHT AND MAKE YOU SURRENDER!!¡± ¡°Pffft! Surrender? Me? No no, you have to kill me because the only way I will ever surrender is when my life ends and it seems that it will never happen because you are some pacifistic peace-loving ¡°Demon King¡±! Heck, you don¡¯t deserve the title of a Demon King, much less a king because you aren¡¯t ruthless enough! You lack conviction and I am going to show you that reality is much more gruesome!¡± Galrius¡¯ body was enveloped in a golden bright light and suddenly the air fluctuated rapidly and slowly bodies of Galrius began to appear from the golden lights. It was as if they were being blinked into existence and Souma could only watch as his body was returning back to normal from the Magic disruption. In front of Souma was a legion of clones that had the appearance of Galrius. They wore similar clothings but they had different forms. Within the cluster of bodies that Galrius created, there were variants within. One of the variants had a green, scaly texture around his body while another clone of Galrius had a slimey, blue outer appearance. The legion was increasing and more variants appeared. Clones with horns, antlers, antennas and the like appeared within the legion. They all had different appearances while there was two bodies standing directly in front of the legion. One of them was the original Galrius while beside him was a clone figure that had a demonic presence. His body looked strangely familiar to Souma¡¯s demonic king form but the clone was less impactful than Souma¡¯s Demon King form. ¡°Hah! To think that I could only create an incomplete Demon King clone. Now, pitiful Demon King, you shall die and after your death, I will have fun with those women that you dearly care for!! Hahaha!!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Souma growled as the remaining effects from the disrupted mana ended and Souma began to charge towards at the legion. Naturally, to his sides, his Katana blades began to flicker in their respective elements and with a quick burst of speed, Souma reappeared in front of the Galrius legion and his blades struck out in a frenzy. Galrius and the Demon clone disappeared and reappeared behind the legion just before Souma could attack. The first few clumps of Galrius dissipated from the energy that came with Souma¡¯s katana slashes. A darkness blade erupted from the dark katana and similarly to the other side, an arch of light killed 30 Galrius clones. The legion of Galrius bursted in anger and began to cast off unknown abilities and magic skills from all over. Souma was beginning to get surrounded so in a quick maneuver, he dashed backwards before the Legion could corner him in a circular formation. Souma felt distraught as the massive legion began to cast their abilities and Souma was having a hard time avoiding their abilities. Even as he avoided some of the skills, some spells actually broke through his evasion and he had no choice but to slash apart their skills. Souma was inwardly amazed at the massive legion that Galrius could produce in this realm. Nearly 2/3rd¡¯s of the platform was covered by the massive legion and Souma could only curse at himself for not being able to use his grander magic spells. Soon, a disruptive force appeared from the skies and Souma could look up to see several lightning variants of Galrius supercharging a massive lightning sphere directly above his entire body. Souma didn¡¯t have the chance to curse when the lightning sphere slammed directly above him and with a quick thrust with both his Katanas, he was holding the entire large sphere with the focal point on the tip of his blades. The lightning was discharging several sparks that struck the nearby Galrius clones and some of them made it onto Souma¡¯s body. His body was tempered, yes but Souma could only stay there in that position as the lightning sparks struck his body. The voltage was gradually increasing and he felt his hands going numb from the electrical sparks. The Legion decided to back off due to the several clones dying and they watched in anticipation. They even began to yell at lightning variants to add more power to the sphere but they couldn¡¯t do anything since they had already released their energy with the sphere. Souma could actually see Galrius and the Demon clone floating above the legion. They were laughing at his misery and Souma could only bite his lip to force his body to remain active as the lightning sparks continued to strike upon his defenseless body. His hands felt like jelly and slowly his blades began to descend and the lightning sphere was beginning to give off an ominous feel as it slowly approached Souma from above. The sphere increased in size and more pressure came upon Souma. Suddenly, his arms gave way and the katana blades fell forward and the sphere came smashing down. A massive discharge erupted from the sphere and it all landed on Souma. A blinding light filled with electrical discharges and lightning sparks erupted from the area where Souma was and the entire Galrius legion laughed in glee. The original Galrius was laughing and he spoke¡­ ¡°Hahahaha!! So...this is all that the Demon King could actually do...I should take his women as the price for boring me nearly to death Hahaha!!¡± But then¡­ A dark sphere erupted from the area where Souma was. The sphere was much larger and it continued to grow. A giant sphere of darkness was beginning to consume the clones of Galrius and the original Galrius could only stare in shock as he assumed that Souma was dead. The Legion became frightened from the sphere that continued to grow and consume the clones and multiple variants. Even the lightning variants that launched the lightning sphere was quickly consumed from the darkness. Soon, a massive dark wave erupted from under the dark sphere and quickly severed the limbs of the legion that was in front of the sphere. Only those variants and other clones that reacted quickly, decided to fly up to avoid the dark wave. Those that came into contact with the dark wave experienced a massive decaying process as their bodies quickly turned into dust as if they experienced 500 years of aging. Screams of agony didn¡¯t even erupt as the decaying wave was instantaneous in its effect and they simply didn¡¯t have a single second to express their agonizing screams. The legion slowly diminished from a powerful force to barely a cluster of 40 clones plus Galrius and his variants alongside his Demon clone. The dark sphere that encompassed a third of the platform slowly began to decrease in size. Dark flares bursted and the sphere dissipated revealing two figures. In the middle stood Souma in his normal appearance but his aura was oppressed by the one beside him. Right next to him was a man enveloped in black flames and on top of the black flames, there was a baleful aura that pressured the remaining clones and even Galrius and his Demon clone flinched in surprise. The man next to Souma had a similar appearance to Souma¡¯s Demon King form but his aura was filled with killing intent, completely contrast with Souma¡¯s demonic aura that boasted a massive array of darkness but it did not have that oppressive, baleful aura that the other man had. That other man was Toru. His eyes were dark red and his hair was flaring up along with his black flames that encircled his entire body. His body rippled in muscle mass and he was wielding his demonic spear that seemed to have transformed alongside his new transformation. The spear was a bit different as it had blood-like lines around the shaft and black flames surging at the bladed edge of the spear. Toru was glaring at the Demon clone beside Galrius and Souma was astounded by the sudden appearance of Toru and his new appearance. Souma initiated the telepathic connection¡­ Souma: Toru...you¡¯ve changed...what happened¡­ Toru: Brother...I could not forgive myself if I couldn¡¯t do anything to help you...so I became your vassal by rightful ownership¡­ Souma: Ah...is that why I felt a strong connection between you and me...You are my vassal now? Toru: Yes brother...but now is not the time to talk...I¡¯ve eliminated the majority of the clones that were attacking you...my strength is weaker now...at best I can fight that demon clone...but you will have to handle Galrius. Souma: Okay...I can¡¯t use magic but I think in this Demon King form I can¡­ Toru: Yes brother...you are the Demon King, your abilities far outstrip those of the Divine beings but only a god like Garoth can fully suppress your abilities. Souma: I see...anyways, you¡¯ve gotten much stronger Toru¡­ Toru: Indeed...let¡¯s begin our fight...how are we going to take care of the others¡­ Souma: Don¡¯t worry...I¡¯ll switch to my Martial Force. If magic won¡¯t work then my combat form should handle them with ease¡­ Toru: Okay...they are beginning to attack so let¡¯s separate! I¡¯ll go first! Souma: Okay! Toru dashed forward with his killing aura and quickly threw his demonic spear in a sharp throw that pierced the demon clone. The Demon clone flew backwards from the force of the demonic spear and his face showed a shocked expression. On the Demon clone¡¯s chest, there was a demonic spear that began to encroach the clone with blood lines but the demon clone quickly withdrew the spear from his chest as if he wasn¡¯t affected by the damage. Toru arrived in front of the Demon clone and they began their battle away from the group of clones and the original Galrius. Souma had a calm expression but his eyes turned fierce as his aura changed¡­ [Martial Force]! Souma¡¯s muscles rippled with power and his expression changed from his calm demeanor to a fierce god! With his muscles flexed, he sped forward. His body created afterimages and if one were to look carefully at the afterimages, they would see Souma¡¯s hand creating a fist and it eerily rippled the space. His body was too quick and the remaining clones were astounded but before they could react, Souma reached the clone in front of him and punched once. The clone was about to attack but his entire body rippled with an unknown force and his internal organs immediately turned to mush and his body went limp. Blood ruptured from the clone¡¯s mouth and ears and his eyes exploded from the force that generated from Souma¡¯s singular punch. Galrius was astonished but he commanded his clones to attack Souma simultaneously. Without resting, Souma initiated his martial skills and attacked the surrounding clones and within seconds, 37 clones turned to mush and they all erupted in blood geysers. While he finished fighting in his Martial force form, Souma was having an internal conflict with himself¡­ ¡®I killed them!!¡¯ ¡®NO!¡¯ ¡®WHY!¡¯ ¡®But...I have to kill!¡¯ ¡®NO!¡¯ ¡®AHHH! WHY MUST I KILL!!!! MY STRENGTH IS TOO MUCH!! I KILLED THEM ALL!!! AHHHH!!¡¯ Souma¡¯s conflict was understandable because he killed people while conscious of his movements. Sure, his Martial Force was strong and powerful but with that strength, it came with a desire to kill. His form was similar to an Asura, a being that lives to fight and kill. He hasn¡¯t felt this way even after gaining the form while in his void. Only Toru was there so he couldn¡¯t have imagined that he would feel his natural instinct to kill his enemies. Toru was his brother so he couldn¡¯t have felt the martial beast that desired death. Souma was feeling oppressed with his mental conflicts and Galrius was still astonished that his clones had all died. Only him and his demon clone were still alive but currently the demon clone was fighting another person and only Galrius was there to fight Souma. Galrius recovered while Souma was lamenting on his decisions. He decided to plunge Souma into an eternal nightmare¡­ Galrius sped forward and pressed his palm on the unknowing Souma and began his Nightmare skill.. [Evictus Nocturne vis Eternia]! A shift of power enveloped from Galrius palm travelled onto Souma¡¯s head and his eyes blacked out. Toru sensed the danger that Souma was no longer conscious and he turned around to see that Galrius had implanted his skill and on his face was a smile filled with malice. Toru tried to go forward but the demon clone was giving him trouble. Since he had already used majority of his abilities that he gained as the Demon King¡¯s vassal, Toru didn¡¯t have much strength to save Souma and he was being barraged by demonic attacks from Galrius¡¯ demon clone. ¡°BROTHERRR!!!! NOOOO!!!!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Suddenly, Souma¡¯s conscious realm went dark and he floated in the dark void¡­ Then, almost instantly, he was assault with a realistic nightmare that Galrius had created. After Galrius had killed Souma and Toru, he returned to the demon realm and began his assault on the girls¡­ One by one, he took the girls into his realm and began to sexually torture them. To the point where Galrius had broke their minds and turned them into his slaves. Galrius continuously laughed into the skies as Souma could only scream and watch as the women that he loved were continuously crying out loud for Souma but it was futile. Soon, the scenes shifted and Galrius found himself in the same village he once called home and he grasped the females that knew Souma. Then they were being corrupted and Galrius forced them into becoming his slaves just like the others. Galrius killed the other villagers and mutilated Leo and raped Aerylith in front of Leo as he was detained. Souma continued to cry as he watched the scenes play out. Eventually, things became more dark as Galrius conquered the world of Oryon and used every single female as his sex slaves. Things became silent as the scenes played but there was absolutely no sound afterwards. All that was left was a man wallowing in despair and that was Souma. He couldn¡¯t do anything and he had to experience the scenes over and over again. Scenes of watching Akane getting raped, Serina choking on Galrius¡¯ member and all sorts of sexual torture. Souma was crying but then¡­ Within the depths of his conscience, his mind understood one thing¡­. ¡­ ¡­ ¡®Kill¡­.¡¯ ¡®Kill¡­.!¡¯ ¡®Kill¡­.!!¡¯ ¡®KILL!!! I must kill! I understand Ojii-chan! I MUST KILL TO PROTECT!!!¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ Ojii-chan: He finally understood...If one shows weakness, they will suffer. In the path such as yours, Souma...You have to learn that in order to protect...you must kill...People will not show mercy as that is weakness...You have too many weakness...which means you will suffer¡­.I just hope that in the future...you continue to grow stronger and protect those weaknesses¡­.To desire the death of someone, you must learn that you, too shall risk your life...Your life will be filled with turmoil and tragedy but...if you understand the concept of death and the way to kill...naturally you will know what you should do¡­ Souma EX: I guess...This is good-bye Ojii-chan...It was good but It is time for me to leave¡­.Souma is ready to accept¡­ Ojii-chan: Indeed...take care of Souma¡­ Souma EX: Heh, don¡¯t worry I know! Even if I am gone...I am Souma in the end! He¡¯ll rule the entire world as the Demon King! Ojii-chan: Haha, keep dreaming. Now that Souma has accepted death and those that he killed...naturally...I should be moving on too...but I cannot until I bestow upon him his¡­¡±-----¡± Souma EX: go¡­.good¡­.bye...gramps¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Within the depths of the void, Souma had finally accepted those that he killed but he isn¡¯t done yet¡­ ¡®I understand...but now that I am trapped here...¡¯ Souma EX: Heh, silly Souma, you really are troublesome. Getting trapped in this feeble skill and crying over here¡­ Souma: Shut up...you know I had to deal with that torture¡­ Souma EX: Haha! I see, you still haven¡¯t lost your cool. I am aware that you are trapped here and you need a way out. Souma: So? What are you trying to say¡­ Souma EX: Hahaha! Just see¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Souma EX: I, now bestow the strength and fury of the Demon God, Asmodan upon the rightful Demon King. You are now complete. You and I are one. Souma, you are the Demon King...Accept your throne...Daemon Regis! ¡­ ¡­ After Galrius had plunged Souma into his eternal nightmare, he began to assist the Demon clone and they teamed together to defeat Toru. Toru, who is currently bleeding while part of his skin was scorched into darkness, began to glare at them as Galrius detained him with his golden chains. ¡°Haha! Your pathetic brother has been defeated! What can you do! Oh wait, you can¡¯t do a single shit because you are weak and pathetic just like your beloved Demon King. HAH! I will conquer this planet but first, I will take the heads of you and your Demon King and show it to the entire world!¡± ¡°You fucking bastard! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY BROTHER!!!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Oh that? He¡¯s just experiencing an endless nightmare. He won¡¯t be able to break free unless he is stronger than me but that¡¯s just nonsense! HAHA!!!¡± ¡°AHHHH RELEASE ME! I NEED TO KILL YOU!!!¡± Suddenly, a spike of demonic energy was generating from Souma¡¯s unconscious body. Galrius, the Demon clone and Toru took a glance at Souma¡¯s body and they saw something frightful. A being of darkness appeared in their sights. A massive body reaching a height of two meters with a masculine body that expressed the body¡¯s muscles. A body of darkness had formed and two dark horns appeared on the head. Elongated sharp claws appeared on the dark being¡¯s fingers. Then red lines embedded themselves onto his body as if it were tribal tattoos. The red lines were etching themselves onto the body as if they were flowing and they formed a natural tattoo around the dark being¡¯s body. After the lines had formed themselves, a baleful aura appeared and caused Galrius and his demon clone to shiver in fear. Even Toru couldn¡¯t handle the oppressiveness of the aura and flinched in surprise. A majestic robe that was mixed between colors of red, black and grey had appeared on the dark being. It gracefully wrapped itself around the dark being but it wasn¡¯t finished. Strange demonic symbols appeared on the robe that constantly moved around and while the symbols moved, there seemed to be a following eye that appeared around those symbols. His outfit had a multitude of demonic eyes flowing around his robe and then suddenly, the being¡¯s eyes flashed open. A surge of killing aura erupted as soon as those eyes flashed open and within those dark red eyes, it was filled with rage. Galrius and the Demon clone decided to leave Toru and they began to unleash a torrent of demonic spells and divine skills. [Logius Aperus]! [Blood Rapture]! [Ellu Mi Eradictus]! [Blood Rain]! [Blood Wave]! [Logius Yveet]! [Levitha un Elgun]! A barrage of blood magic and divine skills poured upon the dark being. A blinding light occurred at the final burst of spells but from the outcome, the dark being was unharmed. Galrius was frightened to the core and commanded his Demon clone to charge at the being. ¡°GO!¡± The Demon Clone charged forward while wielding a peculiar blood sword but then¡­ The Dark being raised his arm and with a quick slash, the Demon clone vanished out of existence. ¡°Hiieeeee--!!¡± Galrius shrieked in terror as his demon clone was easily taken care of. He began to use his divine realm in order to trap the dark being but somehow he couldn¡¯t control his divine realm. Due to the immense power of the Demon King, the Divine Realm had suspended its control and Galrius couldn¡¯t do anything. Galrius used divine artifacts that was gifted to him from Garoth himself but it was futile. A Divine projectile was launched by him but it was thrashed into oblivion by the dark being¡¯s arm slashes. Galrius summoned his divine barrier to hold the dark being in but it too was futile. As the barrier surrounded the dark being, he casually raised his hand and almost instantly, the barrier was being corroded into nonexistence. Galrius was terrified. He could not escape. He continuously screamed for help from his Apostle brothers and even tried to control Garoth but it was futile. He could not contact them as if they ignored his very existence and then the dark being entered his field of vision. With one step, the being had appeared directly in front of him. Galrius attempted to run away but then shadow arms grabbed him and suspended him in a crucified position. His expression was dire and he cried as if the roles between Souma and him switched. The dark being raised his arm and bent it backwards as if he were preparing to land a straight punch. Demonic seals appeared all around the dark being and they were concentrated towards the fist that the dark being had formed. With a quick thrust forward, he launched his fist forward and the realm around him cracked. Spatial cracks had appeared from the speed of the punch and almost instantly, it landed on Galrius¡¯ body. At the same time, the punch had blasted Galrius¡¯ body into oblivion as if the dark being¡¯s punch dismantled his entire body by atoms. Toru was terrified at the outcome. A man known as Garoth¡¯s 8th apostle was easily defeated by a single punch. He felt fear, anxiety, hope and happiness. His brother had achieved something that was unlikely yet he did it spontaneously. Toru was busy being fascinated by Souma¡¯s new profound power but the divine realm that Galrius control was collapsing from Souma¡¯s demonic punch and his Demon King aura was engulfing the entire realm as if it were eating it. Souma looked at Toru and quickly appeared before him and clutched his entire body. Souma was two meters tall and he picked up the grown man as if he were a toothpick. Using his demonic aura, he engulfed both his body and Toru¡¯s and immediately vanished out of the broken realm¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The girls were anxiously worried and they saw the outcome of Toru¡¯s bloodbath and his disappearance. They worried for their husband, their love, Souma but they couldn¡¯t do anything. He was missing and they had to wait for him. The divine barrier that remained in the Demon Realm had disappeared and the girls became anxious and they wanted to know the outcome. Soon, the hearts of every single Demon felt it¡­ Serina, Et¡¯rie, Flora and Lenia quivered as they felt his aura¡­ The other girls could faintly sense Souma¡¯s aura in the distance that felt close yet so far. Then¡­.The remaining demon race within the Demon kingdom converged at that single spot. They all felt their Regis and they desired to meet their king when he returned¡­ Finally, the demonic aura grew larger and a spatial crack appeared where Souma had last disappeared. Then...out came a dark being that towered at 2 meters with the Demon King¡¯s vassal on his shoulder. The girls became teary-eyed as they saw their hero¡­ Although he looked different, they didn¡¯t mind. They saw his eyes...although they were red...they had the same surreal gaze that they fell for. The dark being laid the man on his shoulder onto the ground and then he saw a group of females charging towards him. He smiled and his dark appearance began to shudder and the darkness naturally washed away. His height gradually shrunk back to normal and his bulging muscles reverted back to their toned, yet detailed original appearance. He wore his familiar leather armor and his hair was black like the former darkness and his blue eyes began to shine into a light pink as he smiled at the group of females that charged towards him¡­ He spoke¡­ ¡°I¡¯m back¡­.¡± Then he was tackled and kissed to no end¡­. [A/N: I sincerely apologize for the delay but I have delivered. This volume has officially finished and next volume incoming....]
PreviousMainNext
Vol. 3.5 - Chapter 1: The speech and kidnapped again!?
Author''s Note Okay, my wonderful readers, Kurogane is once again back from the battlefield with some news. Albeit, good but not the best news. The good news is that I am still writing and thus this chapter and continuing volume 3.5 is being written. I had wrote future volumes already but the reason I hadn''t post ''em yet is because they are still in Japanese and I have to translate them into english. Also, another good news is that since Volume 3.5 is like an extra volume, it will have a bunch of comedy, "intense scenes" and some action. This volume deserves to be an actual volume but I decided not to for several reasons. One being the reason that it will simply tell the journey from which Souma travels from the Demon Realm back to the village where he first met his first lovers/fiancees/wives/future family. This extra volume will condition the story instead of Volume 4 where it skips the entire journey and comes to the point where Souma meets Akane and the others. It would seem a bit dull since I had originally planned for a literal time skip. This time skip actually spans a few months, which skips to the point where the war between Klorim and Algarun would be occurring soon. Due to the reason why Volume 4 had such a time skip is due to the fact that I had to accelerate the story. I believe that the story was a bit slow-going and had a lot of development but not enough storyline and action so this is where Volume 4-7 comes in. It will be fast paced and it will span over 3 volumes. However, Volume 3.5 is simply the sweet icing on the cake. It will tell the journey of Souma and his ever growing harem of future wives and for the heck of it, future concubines. Obviously, Souma can''t simply marry every single woman that he knows because it would be hectic to keep track of them. Well, I don''t know, the whole issue with Souma and his wives are a bit sketchy so if you want them to be all his wives or some his wives and some his concubines, just let me know in the comment section. AH! Let me get to the good stuff then. Volume 3.5 will be a bit short but more updates. Of course, the parts where things get ''intense'' will be highly "detailed". Also, I might consider writing the "detailed erotic scenes" while using my experience as an erotica author. If you think that the previous chapters such as "The night is long" or "Another night" is good, you haven''t seen much. That was just me playing around. If you want to see an example, you can check one of my short stories that I''ve written on this site while giving it some attention. I didn''t go full blown out but I did write to please. [link is here] Now, while this volume will have some short chapters, there will be some long, detailed ones that will be important for future events. Sorry that it took a while since my last post. I really tried my best to write and post but there hasn''t been much time as I''ve been working overseas. In the desert, the connection is somewhat bad so sometimes, I can''t even get online, much less type. Therefore, I have been quite late. My apologies BUT, I did however began to write another story. It will be a bit similar to my other fiction, Infinity Start due to the plot as well as the MC''s name except for a few changes but the things that I didn''t do in Infinity Start will be appearing in that one, so I will publish that fiction soon. Also, another update, Satou''s Unfortunate High School Life will be appearing soon in an update. I will be posting that one soon too. Another update too, Infinity Start will begin once more. I have written chapters and can''t wait to translate them over into English. ANOTHER update, The Undying (which is another fiction of mine here) will be getting another chapter! So, majority of my fictions that I post on RRL will be updated soon enough! Thanks for waiting for me. I am very happy to have some dedicated readers that enjoy my stories and continue to support me through their messages. Even some of which like Promicent, who had messaged me on where I have been. Yes, I have been gone for some time but trust me, I will not leave until I finish these stories or I die in the line of duty or get kidnapped by women or get trapped in the Tian shen mountains, or get lost in the Bakara Market. Don''t worry, I will finish these stories whether you like it or not!
Volume 3.5 - Chapter 1: The speech and Kidnapped again!? After the events from the Battle with Galrius, Souma and his group had returned. It was a bit hectic since the girls wouldn''t stop jumping him and kissing him. It was crazy but the nearby demons felt it was a normal scene since usually their Maou-sama would usually have multiple wives and countless concubines so it wasn''t weird but it felt strange since their Maou-sama had human lovers and the fact that their king was also part human. It was weird but Toru had straighten out the masses. Souma had told the entire demon capital to meet him at the former place where the palace used to be at. It was still destroyed but the area was a vast land so it would help Souma complete one of his goals. As Souma and his company of lovers arrived in front of the massive legion of demons, he began to speak. "People of the Demon Realm, I called everyone here for some news. First of all, we will no longer be threatened by the Gods that banished Asmodan. This realm will be under the jurisdiction of The Demon King until I find a way to return Asmodan to his realm. Now, I will be addressing some things that I have heard from everyone. As you can see, I look like a human because I am one. Now, it seems preposterous that a human like me is actually the demon king but I am also part Demon due to being the apostle of Kami-sama. Yes, the god known as Kami-sama is the brother of Asmodan. They both are currently missing and it is somewhat my job to finish what they''ve started. To prove that I am your Demon King, I shall transform." [Daemon Regis]! A surge of darkness erupted from Souma and his figure began to distort and his presence enshrouded the entire realm. Every single demon within the Realm could feel his regal aura and dark power. Many demons recognized this aura and they began to converge at the Maran Kingdom. The harpy sisters also flew towards the area where Souma had activated his transformation. They were nearby so it didn''t take long for them to spot him. They felt a sense of nostalgia as they recognized his gaze. Souma''s figure grew two meters tall and his dark skin was covered in a regal robe that spoke of unmatched power and ferocity. His runic symbols flickered as the multitude of eyes roamed his entire outfit. His horns were long and curved upwards as if it were piercing the skies. His gaze remained the same but they could feel the raw strength emanating from him. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "As you can see, I have the recognition of Asmodan and I claim the power as your demon king. But first...As the Demon King, I, Souma Kurogane, summon the Demon Army!" Then before anyone could react, dark figures appeared from all over the area. Some came from the skies, some erupted from the ground and many blinked into existence as they formed their ranks directly around the group of demons in the land area. It was ridiculous since this army was much more than Galrius'' and the generals were emitting a strong aura that nearly made several demons faint from the oppressive feeling. Souma mentally told them to lower their auras so the demons could handle the pressure and he continued to talk. "This is the army that will protect this realm. Yes, be as it may, your Demon King must set off on his journey. I need to return to a certain location to meet some people and I will continue on and fight the remaining Apostles but the main problem is that I have to make sure that this upcoming war between the two human kingdoms do not escalate. Also, do not fret, my citizens. Your king will be successful and do not worry about your safety because, " Then Toru phased into existence while in his vassal form. He looked similar to Souma''s previous Demon King form but it lacked the regal aura but he had the oppressive nature of a king''s vassal. "This is Toru, he will be my replacement as I will be gone. He is my brother and better yet, the apostle of Asmodan, our Demon god. Now, this is a lot of news to take in but I hope you will move on. I hope for the races of the Demon Realm to unite and especially unite with the world. I wish for the people to forgive the atrocities that the humans have caused. On behalf of my honor, I plead you to forgive them." Souma bowed and his company of lovers bowed together with him. Toru and the Demon generals followed in response and bowed. The demons were struck dumbfounded and some began to cry because their king was asking them to forgive the humans. Many shouted for Souma to raise his head and eventually he did. His expression was calm and he was glad that his people didn''t revolt in outrage for his request. He smiled and he noticed some people were staring at him. He looked at the two harpy sisters that somewhat stared confusingly except for the docile harpy named Faelin. She was happily smiling while shedding some tears at him. Kaeli was still confused what was going on until... Souma began to release his transformation and he returned back to original human form. The crowd was more or less accepting his human form but then the confused harpy screamed at his sudden appearance. She somewhat glared but she was flustered that she did something so stupid. The other person that stared at him so blatantly was the 7th General. That particular person was wearing a black gown that emphasized her overly beautiful figure. She no longer had her usual dark mist surrounding her and she had pearl white skin that shined brightly from the sunlight. Duana was smiling at the Demon King and in response, he smiled back. His company of lovers noticed that he stared at the harpy sisters and Duana so they immediately pinched him at every corner of his body, eliciting a shout from the demon king. The crowd laughed but there were some demons that stared heavily at the girls that dared to injure their king but Souma waved them off. Souma looked at the demons and raised his hands while speaking. "Also, with the power bestowed to me by the Demon god, Asmodan, I shall restore the might of the Demon race...." An aura unlike no other began to erupt from Souma''s hand that he raised towards the skies. It was familiar to his demonic aura but it was unique. The air around Souma began to vibrate as Souma continued to charge his entirety into restoring the strength of the demon race. And by doing so, he will sever the link that the Demon Realm has with the Garoth, therefore eliminating the teleportation link he has to the Demon realm. A burst of power fluctuated and buffeted the nearby people. Souma''s leather belt and straps flapped as a pressure was being formed directly above him. Then, as the power grew, it simply bursted into an array of multiple colors. Those colors enshrouded the skies and the demons began to glow slightly. Their powers were returning and many began to yell "Maou-sama" constantly as Souma had successfully restored the might of the Demon Race. Even Lenia, Flora and Serina received their boosts. Their appearances slightly changed a bit. Lenia had a more adult charm that suited her race alongside her mother that regained her youth. Serina was the most that changed however. Her hair had turned red-black and her dark powers were being emitted vibrantly. They were all elated beyond measure and they eventually went up and kissed the hell out of their husband and king. The demons were cheering and Souma''s group was beginning to depart but then something happened. Two harpies flew up and they charged at the Demon King. Souma mentally told his generals to hold off since he knew them but then something unexpected happened also. Duana had charged up alongside the two harpies and they immediately tackled Souma and kidnapped him. Duana had mentally contacted the two so they could cooperate and thus this plan was concocted. Faelin wanted to thank Souma, albeit in an amorous way while her sister Kaeli wanted to apologize and she somewhat wants to give herself to Souma but Duana''s silent and deadly demeanor spoke of her undying love for Souma. She wanted to make love for him in the most passionate ways possible and her eyes had a eerily glow to them as if she would kill anyone that dared to harm him. Thus, Souma was somewhat intentionally kidnapped and the company of lovers were pissed beyond measure. They wanted answers and Toru sighed as his brother was being chased by all these women. The remaining generals laughed and one of the female generals sighed as she wanted a piece of that man-meat known as her commander and king. But the other female general was more astonishing as she was eye-raping Toru''s handsome figure. Toru had shivered from the unknown gaze that was directed at him and he shook it off and began to speak to the stunned crowd. "Well, our King is going to be busy so we shall celebrate for three days and begin reconstruction on the Maran Kingdom and unite the Demon Realm! For our king, Souma!" "Souma-sama!" "Maou-sama!" "Souma-sama!" "Maou-sama!" Thus the three days of festivals began but Souma was still kidnapped by three rambunctious females that wanted a piece....
Author''s note Part two Next chapter will be...detailed...very detailed....heh...heh...okay...I will go now....and finish said detailed chapter...
Continuation Hey guys, Kurogane here, I''ve been busy in the past 2 years due to Military and moving and focusing my life. This update is just something to let you guys know that I haven''t forgotten about my stories and that I''ll be back eventually. I have to settle down in my house since I just returned to Japan after my tour. If you guys have been updated on the news, N.Korea has been launching missiles across the Sea of Japan so I will be more or less busy in the mean time but eventually after this situation is cleared, I will continue writing.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.